b'\xe2\x80\xa2.\xe2\x96\xa0.\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0::\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x96\xa0\'\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\nWBSBam \n\n\'\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0"\xe2\x96\xa0/\'\'\xe2\x96\xa0\'\xe2\x96\xa0\': \n\'\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\'\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\'\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\'\'#\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\nBCfiK\'aMliBBwBBMia \n\n\n\n\n,\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x80\xa2:\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0\': ; -: \xe2\x96\xa0\'\'\xe2\x96\xa0 v- \n\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x80\xa2\'\xe2\x96\xa0 ^ \xe2\x80\xa2.\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x96\xa0-\xe2\x96\xa0;\xe2\x80\xa2\'\xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0:..\xe2\x96\xa0 \xe2\x96\xa0\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\n\n\n\n\nClass 15 \n\n\n\nPRESENTED BY \n\n\n\nANECDOTES, \n\nILLUSTRATIVE OF A SELECT PASSAGE \n\n\n\nEACH CHAPTER \n\nOF THE \n\nOLD TESTAMENT. \n\n\n\nJOHN WHITECROSS, \n\nAUTHOR OF " ANECDOTES ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE ASSEMBLY S \nSHORTER CATECHISM," &C. \n\n\n\nSECOND EDITION. \n\n\n\nEDINBURGH: \nWILLIAM OLIPHANT AND SON, \n\n7. SOUTH BRIDGE STREET ; \n\nSOLD BY WILLIAM COLLINS, AND GEORGE GALLIE, GLASGOW? \n\nW. M\'COAIB, BELFAST; W. CURRY & CO. DUBLIN; \n\nAND HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO. LONDON. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nMDCCCXXXVT. \n\n\n\n\xc2\xa3&\xc2\xbb \n\n\n\n11 \n\n\n\n%*bfa \n\n\n\nDeinAHl-icnitt \n\n\n\nEDINBURGH \'. \n\nH. & J. FfLLANS, PRINTERS, 7| JAMES\'S COURT. \n\n\n\n% \n\n\n\nPREFACE. \n\n\n\nThe Compiler of the following Work having, with \na very few exceptions, supplied, in a former pub- \nlication, each chapter of the New Testament with \ntwo anecdotes, was naturally led to turn his at- \ntention to the Old Testament, with the view of \ncompleting his plan. In some of the Books of \nMoses, the Chronicles, the concluding chapters of \nEzekiel, and some other parts of Scripture, con- \nsiderable difficulty was felt in getting anecdotes \nto bear on particular passages, and after all, the \nconnection may, in several instances, appear re- \nmote. The candid reader will in such cases make \nallowance. The Compiler has been careful not to \nadmit anecdotes of a light and humorous kind, more \ncalculated to afford amusement than to make any \nserious impression on the mind. Passages may occur \nto the recollection of the intelligent reader, to which \nsome of the anecdotes elsewhere applied may be \nthought more appropriate; their application to \nthese passages, however, would have displaced others \nfrom a situation that appeared the most proper. \n\n\n\nIV PREFACE. \n\nUnless it may have arisen from oversight, none of \nthe anecdotes in the last editions of the other com- \npilations of the author have been admitted into the \npresent volume. Where the Old Testament is read \nthrough in order by children, either in a family or \nschool, an anecdote will be found under each chap- \nter, the reading, or relating of which, may give the \nexercise an additional interest, and impress some \ntruth of the Word of God more strongly on the \nmind. \n\nEdinburgh, November 1835, \n\n\n\nANECDOTES \n\n\n\nOLD TESTAMENT. \n\n\n\nGENESIS. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 God made two great lights; \nthe greater light to rule the day. \n\nThe late Dr Livingston of America, and Louis Bona- \nparte, Ex-King of Holland, happened once to be fellow- \npassengers, with many others, on board of one of the North \nRiver steam-boats. As the doctor was walking the deck \nin the morning, and gazing at the refulgence of the rising \nsun, which appeared to him unusually attractive, he passed \nnear the distinguished stranger, and, stopping for a mo- \nment, accosted him thus : " How glorious, Sir, is that \nobject!" \xe2\x80\x94 pointing gracefully with his hand to the sun. \nThe Ex-King assenting, he immediately added, " And \nhow much more glorious, Sir, must be its maker, the Sun \nof Righteousness !" A gentleman, who overheard this \nshort incidental conversation, being acquainted with both \npersonages, now introduced them to each other, and a few \nmore remarks were interchanged. Shortly after, the doctor \nagain turned to the Ex-King, and with that air of polished \ncomplaisance, for which he was remarkable, invited him \nfirst, and then the rest of the company, to attend a morning \nprayer. It is scarcely necessary to add, that the invitation \nwas promptly complied with. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 3.\xe2\x80\x94 And God blessed the seventh \nday, and sanctified it. \n\n" It is a little remarkable," says Captain Scoresby, in \nhis voyage to Greenland, " that during the whole of the \nvoyage, no circumstance ever occurred to prevent us engag- \ning in public worship on the Sabbath day. In a few in- \nstances, the hour of worship could not be easily kept, but \nopportunity was always found of having each of the services \nin succession on a plan adopted at the commencement of \na2 \n\n\n\nGENESIS IV. \n\nhe voyage. And it is worthy of observation, that in ad \ninstance, when on fishing stations, was our refraining from \nthe ordinary duties of our profession on the Sunday ever \nsupposed, eventually, to have been a loss to us, for we in \ngeneral found, that if others who were less regardful, or had \nnot the same view of the obligatory nature of the command \nrespecting the Sabbath day, succeeded in their endeavours \nto promote the success of the voyage, we seldom failed to \nprocure a decided advantage in the succeeding week. In- \ndependently, indeed, of the divine blessing on honouring \nthe Sabbath day, I found that the restraint put upon the \nnatural inclinations of the men for pursuing the fishery at \nall opportunities, acted with some advantage, by proving \nan extraordinary stimulus to their exertions when they \nwere next sent out after whales. Were it not out of place \nhere, I could relate several instances in which, after our \nrefraining to fish upon the Sabbath, while others were thus \nsuccessfully employed, our subsequent labours succeeded \nunder circumstances so striking, that there was not, I be- \nlieve, a man in the ship who did not consider it the effect \nof the divine blessing." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 I will put enmity between \nthee and the woman, and between thy seed and her \nseed : it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise \nhis heel. \n\nDuring the Arian controversy, at a general meeting of \nthe ministers of London, at Salters\' Hall, Mr Thomas \nBradbury had been contending, that those who really be- \nlieved the doctrine of Christ\'s divinity, should openly avow \nit ; when, to bring it to the test, he said, " You who are \nnot ashamed to own the deity of our Lord, follow me into \nthe gallery." He had scarcely mounted two or three steps \nbefore the opposite party hissed him ; when, turning round, \nhe said, " I have been pleading for him who bruised the \nserpent\'s head ; no wonder the seed of the serpent should \nhiss." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 It came to pass, when they were \nin the field, that Cam rose up against Abel his In-o- \nther, and slew him. \n\nMr Clarke, in his Examples, relates the account of two \nFrench merchants who were travelling to a fair, and while \n\n\n\nGENESIS YII. 7 \n\npassing through a wood, one of them murdered the other, \nand robbed him of his money. After burying him, to pre- \nvent discovery, he proceeded on his journey. The dog of \nthe person murdered remained, however, by the grave of \nhis master ; and, by his loud and continued howling, at- \ntracted the notice of several persons in the neighbourhood, \nwho, by this means, discovered the murder. The fair being \nended, they watched the return of the merchants. The \nmurderer no sooner appeared in view, than the dog sprung \nfuriously upon him, who being apprehended, confessed the \ncrime, and was justly executed. \n\nChap. v. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Enoch walked with God. \n\nDr Cornelius, of North America, whose death was some- \nwhat sudden, said to the writer of his life, " Tell your own \ndear people, from me, that they hear for eternity. Last \nMonday I was in the world, active, but now I am dying; so \nit may be with any of them. O, if they would but realize \nthe solemn import of the fact, that they hear for eternity, it \nwould rouse them all from slumber, and cause them to at- \ntend, without delay, to the things which belong to their \neternal peace. Tell Christians to aim at a higher standard \nof piety, and to live more entirely devoted to Christ and \nhis cause. When one comes to die, he feels that there is an \nimmeasurable disparity between the standard of piety as it \nnow is, and as it ought to be." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 3.\xe2\x80\x94 And the Lord said, My Spirit \nshall not always strive with man. \n\nA young woman, who had lived negligent of the great \nsalvation, not long before she died, burst into tears, and \nsaid, " O that I had repented when the Spirit of God was \nstriving with me ! but now I am undone." She afterwards \nexclaimed, " O, how have I been deceived ! When I was \nin health, I delayed repentance from time to time ! O that \nI had my time to live over again ! O that I had obeyed \nthe Gospel ! but now I must burn in hell for ever. O ! T \ncannot bear it ; I cannot bear it !" Not long before she \ndied she said, \xc2\xab Eternity ! Eternity ! O, to burn through- \nout eternity !" \n\nChap. vii. ver. 9.\xe2\x80\x94 There went in two and two \nunto Noah into the ark, the male and the female, as \nI\'ocl had commanded Noah. \n\n\n\n$ GENESIS IX. \n\nThe dominion originally given to man over the inferior \nanimals, is still, in a great measure, maintained, notwith- \nstanding his fall, and consequent loss of authority over the \nbrute creation. ii Considering the use that is made of the \nelephant in the East Indies," says 3Ir Park in his travels, \nu it may be thought extraordinary that the natives of Africa \nhave not, in any part of this immense continent, acquired \nthe skill of taming this powerful and docile creature, and \napplying his strength and faculties to the service of man. \nWhen I told some of the natives that this was actually \ndone in the countries of the East, my auditors laughed me \nto scorn; and exclaimed, c Tobaubo fonnio /\' \xe2\x80\x94 (White \nman\'s lie.)" \n\nChap. viii. ter. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 VS Tiiie the earth remaineth, \nseed-time and harvest, aud cold and heat, and sum- \nmer and winter, and day and night, shall not cease. \n\nA minister going to church one Lord\'s day morning, \nwhen the weather was extremely cold and stormy, was over- \ntaken by one of his neighbours, who, shivering, said to him, \nu It\'s very cold, Sir." c \' Oh," replied the minister, u God \nis as good as his word still." The other started at his remark, \nnot apprehending his drift, or what he referred to ; and asked \nhim what he meant ? " 3Iean," replied he, u why, he pro- \nmised, above three thousand years ago, and still he makes \nhis word good, that while the earth remaineth, seed-time \nand harvest, and cold and heat, shall not cease." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 2L \xe2\x80\x94 Noah drank of the wine, and \nwas drunken. \n\nA person in Maryland, who was addicted to drunkenness, \nhearing a considerable uproar in his kitchen one night, felt \nthe curiosity to step without noise to the door, to know \nwhat was the matter ; when he found his servants indulg- \ning in the most unbounded roars of laughter at a couple of \nnegro boys, who were mimicking himself in his drunken \nfits ! \xe2\x80\x94 as how he reeled and staggered \xe2\x80\x94 how he looked and \nnodded \xe2\x80\x94 and hiccupped and tumbled. The pictures which \nthese children of nature drew of him, and which had rilled \nthe rest with such inexhaustible merriment, struck him with \nso salutary a disgust, that from that night he became a per- \nfectly sober man, to the great joy of his wife and children. \n\n\n\nGENESIS XII. 9 \n\nChap. x. ver. 8.\xe2\x80\x94 Nimrod began to be a mighty \none in the earth. \n\n" What right," asks Rolliu, u had Alexander over the \ngreat number of nations, which did not know even the name \nof Greece, and had never done him the least injury ? The \nScythian Ambassador spoke very judiciously, when he ad- \ndressed him in these words : \xe2\x80\x94 c What have we to do with \nthee ? We never once set our feet in thy country. Are \nnot those who live in woods allowed to be ignorant of thee, \nand the place from whence thou comest ? Thou boastest \nthat the only design of thy marching is to extirpate rob- \nbers: thou thyself art the greatest robber in the world.\' \nThis is Arexander\'s exact character, in which there is no- \nthing to be rejected. \xe2\x80\x94 A pirate spoke to him," adds the \nsame historian, " to the same effect, and in stronger terms. \nAlexander asked him, ( What right he had to infest the \nseas ?\' i The same that thou hast,\' replied the pirate, with \na generous liberty, i to infest the world ; but because I do \nthis in a small ship, I am called a robber ; and because \nthou actest the same part with a great fleet, thou art styled \na conqueror.\' " \n\nChap. xi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Let us build us a city, and a \ntower whose top may reach unto heaven. \n\nAccording to Herodotus, the Tower of Babel, which \nwas constructed of bricks of bitumen, was a furlong on each \nside at the base ; and Strabo adds, a furlong in height. \nIt consisted of eight towers, built one above another, which, \nif proportionally high, would make the elevation exactly one \nmile. The ascent to the top, Rollin informs us, was by \nstairs winding round it on the outside ; that is, there was \nan easy sloping ascent in the side of the outer wall, which \nturning by very slow degrees in a spiral line, eight times \nround the tower, from the bottom to the top, had the same \nappearance as if there had been eight towers placed upon \none another. In these different stories were many large \nrooms with arched roofs, supported by pillars. Over the \nwhole, on the top of the tower, was an observatory, by the \nbenefit of which, the Babylonians became more expert in \nastronomy than all other nations. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham pitched his tent, and \n\n\n\n10 GENESIS XIV. \n\nthere lie builded an altar unto the Lord, and called \non the name of the Lord. \n\nMr Howard, the philanthropist, never neglected the duty \nof family prayer, even though there was but one, and that \none his domestic, to join him in it ; always declaring, that \nwhere he had a tent, God should have an altar. This was \nthe case, not only in England, but in every part of Europe \nwhich they visited together, it being the invariable practice, \nwherever, and with whomsoever he might be, to tell Tho- \nmasson to come to him at a certain hour, at which, well \nknowing what the direction meant, he would be sure to \nfind him in his room, the doors of which he would order \nhim to fasten ; when, let who would come, nobody was \nadmitted till this devotional exercise was over. " Very- \nfew, 1 \' says the humble narrator, " knew the goodness of \nthis man\'s heart," \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham said unto Lot, Let \nthere he no strife, I pray thee, between me and thee, \nand between my herdmen and thy herdmen ; for we \nbe brethren. \n\n, Mr Richards, missionary in India, on his journey to \nMeerut, halted under the shade of a tree, in the outskirts of \na large village, by the road-side : as he sat there, two of the \nZemindars of the neighbourhood came up, and, respectfully \nsaluting him, entreated him to act as an umpire between \nthem, and settle a dispute, in which they had been long in- \nvolved, about the boundaries of their respective lands. Mr \nR. declined interfering in the matter ; but intimated his \nreadiness to give them information respecting the impor- \ntant concerns of salvation. Having read and explained the \nScriptures, they listened with attention and delight. The \ndisputants embraced each other with apparent cordiality, \nand avowed that they would dispute no more about their \nlands, but love each other, and strive to seek and serve God. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 The King of Sodom said unto \n>/ Abram, Give me the persons, and take the s*oods to \n\xe2\x96\xa0K thyself. \n\nWhen the Archduke Charles was on his way to Bohe- \nmia, to take the command of the army in Germany, as he \napproached the scene of action, he fell in with a number of \n\n\n\nGENESIS XVI. 11 \n\nwounded, who were abandoned by their companions on the \nroad, for want of horses to draw the carriages in their re- .. \ntreat. The Prince immediately ordered the horses to be \nunyoked from several pieces of cannon that were retreating, . \nsaying, that these brave men were better worth saving than \na few pieces of cannon. When General Moreau heard of \nthe benevolent act, he ordered the cannon to be restored, \nobserving, " That he would take no cannon which were \nabandoned from motives so humane.\'" \n\nChap. xv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham believed in the Lord ; \nand he counted it to him for righteousness. \n\nMr Cooper, late missionary in the East Indies, had been \non one occasion preaching on Justification, at a military \nstation on the Malabar coast ; and on giving out the hymn \nat the end of the service, which was the 109th of the first \nbook of Watts, he paused and remarked, that if any one \nwho did not come to Christ for the bestowment of this righ- \nteousness, joined in the singing of this hymn, he was only \ninsulting God. One of the soldiers who was hearing him \nsaid, he was as if thunderstruck : a What a wretch must I \nbe," said he, " that I am prohibited from joining in the \npraises of God !" He went to the barracks under this im- \npression, and found that without an interest in Christ he was \na wretch indeed ; and now, to all human appearance, he has \nfled for refuge to that atonement he had formerly neglected. \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou God seest me. \n\nIn a market-town in Buckinghamshire, several Christians \nof different denominations united to support and teach a \nSabbath school in a neighbouring village. One of the \nteachers, who was accustomed to address the children and \nother attendants, on religious subjects, was one Sabbath \nmorning, during winter, very greatly discouraged in the \nprospect of his duties, and entirely unable to fix on a topic \nfor his usual address. Walking along in this disconsolate \nstate of mind, he found written on the snow, apparently \nwith the stick of some passing traveller, that striking pas- \nsage of Holy Scripture,\xe2\x80\x94 " Thou God seest me." He re- \nsolved on making this the foundation of his remarks, and \nthe happy result was the conversion to God of two of his, \nhearers, who became consistent members of a christian \nchurch. \n\n\n\n12 GENESIS XVIII. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham said unto God, O \nthat Ishmael might live before thee ! \n\nIn the house of a good man lived his daughter and her \nhusband, both of thern straugers to real religion, and the \nlatter of them immoral. The affectionate exhortations, the \nholy life, and the prayers of the old man, which were of- \nfered every day, in the presence of this son and daughter, \nas often as he could prevail upon them to come to his bed- \nside, produced no effect upon them. A child, who boarded \nwith them in the cottage, never failed to attend on these \noccasions : and on the evening of the day in which the old \nman died, this child said to his daughter, " Mother," for so \nhe usually called her (though no relation), "we shall have \nno prayer to-night, now grandfather is dead : will not you \npray ?" " As I can," was the reply. The child, with much \nsimplicity and fervour, urged her request. At length, the \npoor woman, overcome by her entreaties, and her mind \nperhaps somewhat softened by the loss she had that day \nsustained, made her first attempt to call on the name of the \nLord. The result was happy ; for she has been a praying \nperson ever since, and consistent in her conduct. Her hus- \nband soon after became " convinced of sin and righteous- \nness, and of judgment to come ;" and is, there is good rea- \nson to believe, a truly pious man. This case surely affords \na powerful encouragement to parents to persevere in offering \nup fervent prayer for the conversion of their children, in the \nhope that their petitions may be heard, though they may \nnot live to witness the answer of them. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 I know him that he will \ncommand his children and his household after him, \nand they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do jus- \ntice and judgment. \n\nThe following account is given by Milner in his Church \nHistory, of the family order observed by Eleazer, Count of \nArian, in the 14th century : \xe2\x80\x94 " I cannot," said the Count, \n" allow blasphemy in my house, nor any thing in word or \ndeed, which offends the laws of decorum. Dice and all \ngames of hazard are to be prohibited. Let all persons in \nmy house divert themselves at proper times ; but not in a \nsinful manner. In the morning, reading and prayer must \nbe attended to. Let there be constant peace in my family ; \n\n\n\nGENESIS XXI. 13 \n\notherwise two armies are formed under my roof, and the \nmaster is devoured by them both. If any difference arise, \nlet not the sun go down upon your wrath. We must bear \nwith something if we have to live among mankind. Every \nevening, all the family shall be assembled at a godly con- \nference, in which they shall hear something of God and \nsalvation. Let none be absent on pretence of attending to \nmy affairs. I have no affairs so interesting to me as the \nsalvation of my domestics. I seriously forbid all injustice \nwhich may cloak itself under colour of serving me." \n\nChap. xix. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Up, get you out of this place ; \nfor the Lord will destroy this city. But Lot seemed \nas one that mocked unto his sons-in-law. \n\nSome of the unconverted inhabitants of Greenland had \nheard that the world would be destroyed, and as in that case \nthey would have no where to go to, they expressed a desire \nto be converted, that they might go with the believers-. \n" But," added they, with that carelessness and procrastina- \ntion so natural to man, in the things that belong to eternity, \n" as the destruction will not happen this year, we will come \nin next season." \n\nChap. xx. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham prayed unto God : \\f \nand God healed Abimelech. \n\nDr Thomas Brown, a physician of considerable celebrity \nin former days, and author of Religio Medici, says, " I \nnever hear of a person dying, though in my mirth, without \nmy prayers and best wishes for the departing spirit. I can- \nnot go to cure the body of my patient, but I forget my pro- \nfession, and call unto God for his soul." \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Now, therefore, swear unto \nme, here, by God, that thou wilt not deal falsely with \nme, nor with my son, nor with my sons son : but \naccording to the kindness that I have done unto thee, \nthou shalt do unto me, and to the land wherein thou \nhast sojourned. \n\nWhen Mr Bruce was at Shekh Ammer, he entreated the \nprotection of the governor in prosecuting his journey. Speak- \ning of the people who were assembled together, at this time, \nin the house, he says, " The great people among them \ncame, and after joining hands, repeated a kind of prayer, of \n\nB \n\n\n\n14 GENESIS XXII. \n\nabout two minutes long, by which they declared themselves \nand their children accursed, if ever they lifted up their \nhands against me in the tell, or field in the desert ; or in \ncase that I, or mine, should fly to them for refuge, if they \ndid not protect us at the risk of their lives, their families, \nand their fortunes ; or, as they emphatically expressed it, to \nthe death of the last male child among them." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham stretched forth his \nhand, and took the knife to slay his son. \n\nThe following anecdote, and remarks, are found in a note \nto one of President Davies\' sermons. " How astonishing \nwas the rigid justice of Brutus the Elder, who, in spite of \nall the passions of a father, passed sentence of death upon \nhis own sons, for conspiring against the liberty of their \ncountry I While the amiable youths stood trembling and \nweeping before him, and hoping their fears would be the \nmost powerful defence with a father ; while the senate whis- \nper for the moderation of the punishment, and that they \nmight escape with banishment ; while his fellow-consul is \nsilent ; while the multitude tremble and expect the decision \nwith horror; \xe2\x80\x94 the inexorable Brutus rises, in all the stern \nmajesty of justice, and turning to the lictors, who were the \nexecutioners, says to them, c To you, lictors, I deliver them.\' \nIn this sentence he persisted, inexorable, notwithstanding \nthe weeping intercession of the multitude, and the cries of \nthe young men, calling upon their father by the most en- \ndearing names. The lictors seized them, stripped them \nnaked, bound their hands behind them, beat them with rods, \nand then struck off their heads ; the inexorable Brutus look- \ning on the bloody spectacle with unaltered countenance. \nThus the father was lost in the judge ; the love of justice \novercame all the fondness of the parent ; private interest was \nswallowed up in regard for the public good, and the honour \nand security of government. This, perhaps, is the most \nstriking resemblance of the justice of Deity that can be \nfound in the history of mankind. But how far short does \nit fall ! How trifling were the sufferings of these youths \ncompared with those of the Son of God ! They, too, were \ncriminals, \xe2\x80\x94 he was holy and free from sin. How insignifi- \ncant the law and government for which they suffered, to that \nof the divine ! How small the good of the public in the \none case to that of the other !" \n\n\n\n+ \n\n\n\nGENESIS XX V. 15 \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Abraham bowed himself to the \npeople of the land, even to the children of Heth. \n\nSir William Cooels, Governor of Virginia, was conversing \none day with a merchant in the street, when he saw a negro \npass by who saluted him. Sir William having returned the \nsalutation, the merchant, in surprise, asked him, " How ! \ndoes your Excellency condescend to bow to a slave ?" " To \nbe sure," answered the Governor, " I should be very sorry \nthat a slave should show himself more civil than I." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 63. \xe2\x80\x94 Isaac went out to meditate \n(margin, to pray) in the field at the even-tide. \n\nA pious young man in the army, not finding a convenient \nplace in the barracks in which he was quartered, went, one \nnight, when dark, into an adjoining field, for the purpose of \nsecret devotion. Two men belonging to the same regiment, \nin whose breasts enmity had long subsisted against each \nother, were resolved to end it, as they said, by a battle, \nbeing prevented from going, during the day, by the fear of \npunishment. They were led by Providence to the same \npart of the field where the young man was engaged in his \nsecret exercises. They were surprised at hearing, as they \nthought, a voice in the field at that time of night ; and much \nmore so, when they drew nearer and heard a man at prayer. \nThey stopped, and gave attention ; and, through the divine \nblessing, the prayer had such an effect on both, as to turn \ntheir enmity into love, They instantly took each other by \nthe hand, and cordially confessed that there existed no \nlonger, in their hearts, hatred to each other. \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Then Abraham gave up the \nghost, and died in a good old age, an old man, and \nfull of years ; and was gathered to his people. \n\nThe late Rev. Mr Innes of GifFord, after a life prolonged \nbeyond the days of most men, literally fell asleep ; through \nlife a truly peaceful man, his latter end was peculiarly so ; \nwithout the suffering of disease, or any acute pain, the pins \nof his tabernacle seem to have been gently loosed. Some \ndays before, one of his parishioners, a farmer, called, and \nseeing him cheerful, said he was glad to see him so well, \nand that as mild weather was at hand, he would soon get \nbetter, and be visiting them again. He replied, " No, I \nwish no such flattery ; you see here a poor old man on his \n\n\n\n1 6 GENESIS XXVII. \n\ndeath-bed, but without alarm I tell you that ; hear, and tell \nall your neighbours, my parishioners, that my comfort now, \nand hope for eternity, is just the gospel of Christ I have \npreached to them sixty years, and there is no other." He \nwas wonderfully composed at all times ; but a week before \nhis death, one called, and seeing a book of small type be- \nfore him, asked him if he saw to read without glasses. He \nsaid, " O, no ; I cannot read even my Bible without glasses ; \nbut," strengthening his voice, " I am thankful that I have \na Bible that I have read, and I can mind some texts that \nI can see and feel now, as I never did before. O, it is a \nprecious book !" \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 The herdmen of Gerar did \nstrive with Isaac\'s herdmen. saying, The water is ours. \n\n3Iajor Rooke, in his travels, relates the following circum- \nstance : \xe2\x80\x94 " One morning when we had been driven, by \nstress of weather, into a small bay, called Birk Bay, the \ncountry around it being inhabited by the Budoos, (Bedo- \nweens,) the noquedah sent his people on shore to get water, \nfor which it is always customary to pay : the Budoos were, \nas the people thought, rather too exorbitant in their demands, \nand not choosing to comply with them, returned to make \ntheir report to their master : on hearing it, rage immediate- \nly seized him, and, determined to have the water on his \nown terms, or perish in the attempt, he buckled on his \narmour, and, attended by his myrmidons, carrying their \nmatch-locks, guns, and lances, being twenty in number, they \nrowed to the land. 3Ly Arabian servant, who went on shore \nwith the first party, and saw that the Budoos were disposed \nfor fighting, told me that I should certainly see a battle. \nAfter a parley of about a quarter of an hour, with which the \nBudoos amused them till nearly an hundred were assembled, \nthey proceeded to the attack, and routed the sailors, who \nmade a precipitate retreat, the noquedah and two others \nhaving fallen in the action, and several having been wounded." \nHence, we discover the conformity of the ancient and mo- \ndern custom of buying the water, and the serious conse- \nquences that have ensued from the disputes respecting it. \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 45. \xe2\x80\x94 Tarry with Laban a few \ndays, until thy brother\'s fury turn away. \n\nAt the Flintshire assizes, in 1821, T. Dutton was found \n\n\n\nGENESIS XXIX. 17 \n\nguilty of wilful murder. At his execution, addressing the \nspectators, supposed to be about ten thousand, he said, \n" Young people, all take warning by me ; it was passion \nthat brought me here." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 He dreamed, and behold, a \nladder set upon the earth, and the top of it reached to \nheaven. \n\nThe excellent Mr Hervey did not confine his preaching \nto his church alone, but took every opportunity to preach \nChrist. On one occasion, he preached from the preceding \npassage. He considered the ladder as a type of Christ, as \nthe way to the Father. After he had done his duly in the \nchurch, as he was coming down the lane leading from it to \nthe parsonage, his hearers, wishing to show their regard to \nhim, generally used to stand on each side of the lane to pay \ntheir respects, by bowing and curtseying to him as he passed. \nAs soon as he came to the top of the lane, Mr Hervey lifted \nup his hands, and gave a short lecture as he passed, saying, \n" O, my friends, I beg of God you may not forget this glo- \nrious ladder that Almighty God hath provided for poor sin- \nners ! \xe2\x80\x94 a ladder that will raise us above our corruption unto \nthe glorious liberty of the sons of God ! O, my dear friends \nand hearers, I beg you will never forget this glorious ladder ; \nbut hope you will daily meditate upon it, till you reach the \nthird heaven." \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Leah was tender-eyed ; but \nRachel was beautiful and well-favoured. \n\nA gentleman had two children, the one a daughter, who \nwas very plain in her person, the other a son, who was very \nbeautiful. One day as they were playing together, they \nsaw their faces in a looking-glass ; upon which the boy was \nso charmed with his beauty, that he extolled it mightily to \nhis sister, who felt these praises as so many reflections on her \nown features. She accordingly acquainted her father with \nthe affair, and complained of her brother\'s rudeness to her. \nUpon this the old gentleman, instead of being angry, took \nthe children on his knees, and embracing them both with \nthe greatest tenderness, gave them the following advice : " I \nwould have you both look at yourselves in the glass every \nday ; you, my son, that you may be reminded never to \ndishonour the beauty of your face by the deformity of your \nB 2 \n\n\n\nIS GENESIS XXXI. \n\nactions ; \xe2\x80\x94 and you, my daughter, that you may take care \nto hide the defect of beauty in your person, by the superior \nlustre of a virtuous and amiable conduct." \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Reuben found mandrakes in \nthe field, and brought them unto his mother Leah. \n\nThe three sons of an eastern lady were invited to furnish \nher with an expression of their love, before she went a long \njourney. One brought a marble tablet, with the inscrip- \ntion of her name ; another presented her with a rich garland \nof fragrant flowers ; the third entered her presence, and thus \naccosted her : " Mother, I have neither marble tablet nor \nfragrant nosegay, but I have a heart : here your name is \nengraved, here your memory is precious, and this heart full \nof affection, will follow you wherever you travel, and remain \nwith you wherever you repose." \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye know, that with all my \npower I have served your father. \n\nCopy of a letter from a master to a young man, on quit- \nting his service, after a seven years\' apprenticeship. \nMy dear \xe2\x80\x94 ., \n\nIn looking forward to the moment of personally parting \nwith thee to-morrow morning, I believe I must forego it. \nI find it almost as much as I could bear to witness the com- \nmencement of the scene, this afternoon, though only a spec- \ntator. Did I feel less for thee, and towards thee, than I \ndo, I should not have this difficulty ; but after passing \nseven long years under my roof, and thy conduct and con- \nversation, in every respect, being so thoroughly and com- \npletely to my satisfaction, and after having been accustomed \nto regard thee almost as one of my own sons, I do confess \nthat I feel the separation keenly. If thou wilt not think \nbad of it, 1 believe we must not meet in the morning, but \nI hope to get a glimpse of thee when passing on the carriage. \nAnd now, my dear friend, in adopting the melancholy word \n\xe2\x80\x94 farewell, how earnestly do I covet that thou mayest em- \nphatically fare well in every sense ! and that the great and \ngood Master, whom it is thy desire to serve, may be pleased \nmore and more to guide thee by his counsel, and, in the \nend, to receive thee into glory. \n\nMost affectionately thine, \n\n\n\n\n\n\nGENESIS XXXIV. 19 \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Jacob was left alone ; and \nthere wrestled a man with him until the breaking of \nthe day. \n\nIt was the custom of Mr John Janeway, an eminently \npious young minister, to set apart a portion of his time, \ndaily, for secret retirement and solemn meditation* On one \nof these occasions a friend of his, unknown to him, observed \nall that passed. " O ! what a spectacle did I see I" says \nthe relator, u surely, a man walking with God, conversing \nintimately with his Maker, and maintaining a holy familia- \nrity with the great Jehovah. Methought I saw one talk- \ning with God. O ! what a glorious sight it was ! Methinks \nI see him still ; how sweetly did his face shine ! O, with \nwhat lovely countenance did he walk up and down, his lips \ngoing, his body oft reaching up, as if he would have taken \nhis flight into heaven ! His looks, and smiles, and every \nmotion, spake him to be on the very confines of glory. O ! \nhad one but known what he was then feeding on ! Surely, \nhe had meat to eat which the world knew not of !" \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Esau ran to meet him, and \nembraced him, and fell on his neck, and kissed him : \nand they wept. \n\nOn one occasion, when Mr Nott, a missionary, and his \ncompanions, arrived at the island of Tubuai, the whole of \nits population being engaged in a war, were preparing for \nbattle. The missionary and his friends stepped forward as \nmediators, saw the leaders of the contending parties, expos- \ntulated with them, procured an interview between them, and \nreconciled their differences. The contending armies threw \ndown their weapons of war, cordially embraced each other, \nwent in company to a new building which was devoted to \nthe service of God, and sat side by side to hear the gospel \nof peace, which was now published to many of them for the \niirst time. \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Jacob said to Simeon and \nLevi, Ye have troubled me, to make me to stink \namong the inhabitants of the land. \n\nThe Spaniards, by their cruelty to the natives of the island \nof Cuba, rendered themselves odious, and excited in the \nminds of the inhabitants the strongest prejudices against \n\n\n\n20 GENESIS XXXVI. \n\ntheir religion. A chief, who had been condemned to be \nburnt, when brought to the stake, was exhorted to embrace \nChristianity, assured that thereby he would be admitted to \nheaven. The chief asked if there were any Spaniards in \nheaven. " Yes," said the priest who attended him, "but \nthey are all good ones." The chief replied, " I cannot \nbring myself to go to a place where I should meet with but \none ; therefore, do not speak to me any more of your reli- \ngion, but let me die." \n\n^| Chap. xxxv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Deborah, Rebekah\'s nurse, \ni died, and she was buried beneath Bethel under an oak. \nExtract from a Memoir of Mrs C. Bernard of South- \nampton. \xe2\x80\x94 " Of her conduct as a mistress, I cannot give a \nbetter proof, than that those servants who were worth keep- \ning, staid till they were removed by death or marriage. One \nof her female servants lived with her, or waited round her \nperson, forty years ; and the almost unparalleled instance \nwhich follows, perhaps reflects as much honour on the man \nservant as it does on the mistress, or master, (one of her \nsons.) It is briefly expressed in the inscription over his \ngrave, which is as follows : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nIn Memory of \n\nMr Richard Lawrence, \n\nWho, after living sixty years in \n\nThe family of the Bernards above Barr, \n\nDeparted this life, 12th Feb. 1795, \n\nAged 74 yeaTs. \n\nHis humble demeanour, \n\nHis affectionate faithfulness, \n\nAnd persevering diligence in his station, \n\nAre best attested by the fact \n\nRelated above. \n\nHis surviving master, \n\nMr William Bernard, \n\nRaises this stone as a memorial \n\nOf so uncommon an instance of \n\nPrivate Excellence." \n\n. Chap, xxx vi. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 These were dukes of the \nsons of Esau. \n\nDuke Hamilton, a pious young nobleman, during his \nlast illness, was at one time lying on a sofa, conversing with \n\n\n\nGENESIS XXXVIII. 21 \n\nhis tutor on some astronomical subject, and about the nature \nof the fixed stars : " Ah !" said he, " in a very little while \nI shall know more of this than all of you together." When \nhis death approached, he called his brother to his bed-side, \nand, addressing him with the greatest affection and serious- \nness, he concluded by saying : \xe2\x80\x94 " And now, Douglas, in a \nlittle while you will be a Duke, but I shall be a King !" \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 33. \xe2\x80\x94 An evil beast hath devoured \nhim : Joseph is, without doubt, rent in pieces. \n\nThe Moravian missionaries, in South Africa, write the \nfollowing account in their diary : \xe2\x80\x94 " July 1, 1830. \xe2\x80\x94 George \nYager met with a very serious accident. Passing through \nthe wood, he encountered a wounded wild buffalo, which \nimmediately attacked him, and gored him in a most terrible \nmanner. George was without arms, and could not defend \nhimself. The buffalo threw him upon his back, and trod \nupon him, and would have killed him in a short time, had \nnot God heard his cry, and helped him in this great distress. \nThe manner of his deliverance was singular. A large dog, \nunknown to George, came and attacked the wild beast be- \nhind, and while the buffalo defended himself against the \ndog, George crawled to, and climbed up a tree, where he \nwaited till the buffalo was driven off. Then, first, he dis- \ncovered how severely he had been wounded ; nor was he \nable to do more than get down and creep into a ditch, where \nhe expected to bleed to death, no human help being at hand. \nIn the night he suffered much from the cold wind. About \nnoon on the second day, a boy providentially strayed into \nthat part of the wood, discovered the wounded man, and \nbrought tidings of his situation ; upon which some of our \npeople, with a small cart, conveyed him home. He was, \nhowever, so far gone, that we expected he would die under \nthe operation of undressing and washing ; but God blessed \nso effectually the means used, that in a few days hopes could \nbe entertained of his recovery." \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94There was no harlot in \nthis place. \n\nThe Rev. Dr Waugh was enlarging one evening, at a \npublic Sabbath School meeting, on the blessings of educa- \ntion ; and, turning to his native country, Scotland, for proof, \ntold his auditors the following anecdote : \xe2\x80\x94 " At a board* \n\n\n\n22 GENESIS XL, \n\nday at the Penitentiary at Millbank, the food of the pru \nsoners was discussed, and it was proposed to give Scotch \nbroth thrice a-week. Some of the governors were not aware \nwhat sort of broth the barley made, and desired to taste \nsome before they sanctioned the measure. One of the \nofficers was accordingly directed to go to the war.ds and \nbring a Scotch woman, competent to the culinary task, to \nperform it in the kitchen. After long delay, the board \nsupposing the broth was preparing all the while, the officer \nreturned, and told their honours that there teas no Scotch \nwoman in the house " \n\nChap, xxxix. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord gave Joseph fa- \nvour in the sight of the keeper of the prison. \n\nThe respectability of Mr Bunyan\'s character, and the \npropriety of his conduct, while in prison at Bedford, appear \nto have operated very powerfully on the mind of the jailor, \nwho showed him much kindness, in permitting him to go \nout and visit his friends occasionally, and once to take a \njourney to London. It is stated, that some of his persecu- \ntors in London, knowing that he was often out of prison, \nsent an officer to talk with the jailor on the subject ; and, in \norder to discover the fact, he was to get there in the middle \nof the night. Bunyan was at home with his family, but so \nrestless that he could not sleep ; he therefore acquainted his \nwife that., though the jailor had given him liberty to stay till \nthe morning, yet, from his uneasiness, he must immediately \nreturn. He did so, and the jailor blamed him for coming \nin at such an unseasonable hour. Early in the morning the \nmessenger came, and interrogating the jailor, said, "Are \nall the prisoners safe ?" w Yes." " Is John Bunyan \nsafe ?" " Yes." " Let me see him." He was called, \nand appeared, and all was well. After the messenger was \ngone, the jailor, addressing Mr Bunyan, said, u Well, you \nmay go in and out again just when you think proper, for \nyou know when to return better than I can tell you." \n\nChap. xl. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore look ye so sadly to- \nday ? And they said unto him, We have dreamed a \ndream, and there is no interpreter of it. \n\nA pious lady having occasion to go to the country on a \nvisit to some friends, her road lay through a place where a \ngay acquaintance of hers lived. She called on her ; and, \n\n\n\nGENESIS XL. 23 \n\nperceiving that she did not look well, and seemed a good \ndeal flurried, she asked the reason. At first, she made light \nof it, but soon afterwards acknowledged that she was a little \nagitated with a foolish dream she had had the night before, \nwhich she related as follows : \xe2\x80\x94 " In my sleep, I thought \nthat I was in my dining-room, with a large party of friends, \nwhen a most frightful figure appeared at the window, and \nseemed as if he wanted to get in. I asked what it was, \nand being told it was Death, I was exceedingly alarmed, \nand begged they would keep him out ; but in spite of all \ntheir efforts, he forced his way in, and pointed his dart at \nme. I prayed earnestly that he would go away and not \nhurt me ; on which he said, < That he would leave me for \nthe present, but in nine days he would return and take no \ndenial.\' After this, I thought I was carried to a beautiful \nplace, where I saw an immense company of people, who all \nappeared to be exceedingly happy. I understood it was \nheaven, and felt greatly disappointed and astonished that I \ndid not find myself happy. I was not able to join in their \nemployments, nor could I understand the cause of their joy. \nWhile I was musing on all this, one came to me, whom I \nsupposed to be an angel. I asked him if this was heaven ? \nHe answered, 6 Yes.\' c How does it happen then,\' said I, \n\'that I am not happy ?\' c Because,\' he replied, < it is not \nyour place.\' He then asked how I came there ? I told \nhim I did not know. On saying this, he conducted me to \na door, which opening, I was instantly precipitated towards \na most dreadful place, from which issued such doleful groans \nand piercing shrieks, as awoke me from my sleep." Having 1 \ngiven this account of her dream, her visitor spoke to her \nvery seriously, and advised her to consider it as a warning \nfrom God to attend to her best interests, and to prepare for \ndeath and eternity. Perhaps she would really die at the \ntime when Death said he would return, and how sad would \nit be if she slighted the admonition, and was found unpre* \npared ! This conversation was not relished ; and to put an \nend to it, the poor thoughtless lady rang her bell, and de- \nsired the servant to bring her some millinery articles, that \nhad been sent home the day before, to shew them to her \nfriend, who, perceiving her design, very soon left her, and \nproceeded on her journey. In a fortnight she returned the \nsame way, and as she entered the place where her gay ac- \nquaintance resided, she met a splendid funeral, which she \n\n\n\n24 GENESIS XLII. \n\nwas told was her friend\'s, who had died on the very day \nmentioned in her dream. \n\nChap. xli. ver. 42, 43. \xe2\x80\x94 Pharaoh took off his ring \nfrom his hand, and put it upon Joseph\'s hand, and \narrayed him in vestures of fine linen, and put a gold \nchain about his neck : And he made him to ride in \nthe second chariot which he had. \n\nWhen the great Duke cf Cumberland commanded in \nGermany, he was particularly pleased with the ability and \nvalour of a sergeant belonging to his own regiment. H aving \nobserved the gallantry of this man, and made several en- \nquiries into his private character, his Royal Highness took \noccasion, after a great exploit which the sergeant had per- \nformed, to give him a commission. Some time afterwards \nhe came to the Duke, and entreated his leave to resign the \nrank which he held. Surprised at so extraordinary a re- \nquest, the Duke demanded the reason, and was told by the \napplicant that he was now separated from his old compa- \nnions by his elevation, and not admitted into the company \nof his brother officers, who considered themselves degraded \nby his appointment. " Oh ! is that the case ?" said the \nDuke, " let the matter rest for a day or two, and I will \nsoon find means of putting an end to your disquietude." \nThe next morning His Royal Highness went on the parade, \nwhen he was received by a circle of officers, and while he \nwas engaged in conversation, he perceived his old friend \nwalking, at a distance, by himself. On this the Duke said, \n" Pray, gentlemen, what has that officer done that he should \nbe drummed out of your councils ?" and without waiting \nfor an answer, he went up, took the man by the arm, and \nthus accompanied, went through all the lines. When the \nparade was over, Lord Ligonier respectfully desired His \nRoyal Highness to honour the mess with his presence that \nday : \xe2\x80\x94 " With all my heart," replied the Duke, " pro- \nvided I bring my friend, here, with me." " I hope so," \nsaid his Lordship ; and from that day the gentleman\'s \ncompany was rather courted than shunned by the highest \nofficer in the service. \n\nChap. xlii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Benjamin, Joseph\'s brother, \nJacob sent not with his brethren : for he said, Lest \nperadventure mischief befall him. \n\n\n\nGENESIS XLIV. 25 \n\nMr Samuel Fairclough, when at College, became tutor \nto the Earl of Northampton\'s sons. When his pupil was \ngoing on his travels, the Earl made handsome proposals to \nMr Fairclough to accompany him. But consulting his \nmother on the subject, she, who had lost several sons already, \nwas unwilling to part with him, as Jacob with Benjamin. \nUpon which, falling on his knees, he said, " Dear mother, \nthough my inclination is strong to travel with such company, \nsince I know your pleasure, I feel, already, far greater satis- \nfaction in denying my own will for yours, than I can in any \nway find in the journey." \n\nChap, xliii. ver. \'29. \xe2\x80\x94 He lifted up his eyes, and \nsaw his brother Benjamin, his mother s son, and said. \nIs this your younger brother of whom ye spake unto me ? \n\nAs one of the water-bearers at the fountain of the Faux- \nbourg St Germain, in Paris, was at his usual labours, in \n1766, he was taken away by a gentleman in a splendid car- \nriage, who proved to be his own brother, and who, at the \nage of three years, had been carried to India, where he ac- \nquired considerable wealth. On his return to France, he \nhad made inquiry respecting his family ; and hearing that \nhe had only one brother alive, and that he was in the hum- \nble condition of a water-bearer, he sought him out, em- \nbraced him with great affection, and brought him to his \nhouse, where he gave him bills for upwards of a thousand \ncrowns per annum. \n\nChap. xliv. ver. 33. \xe2\x80\x94 I pray thee, let thy servant \nabide instead of the lad a bondman to my lord ; and \nlet the lad go up with his brethren. \n\nPaulinus, a native of Bordeaux, and bishop of Nola, was \na man of great benevolence. Under the Vandalic per- \nsecution, many Christians were carried slaves out of Italy \ninto Africa, for whose redemption Paulinus expended his \nwhole estate. At last a widow came to him, and entreated \nhim to give her as much as would ransom her son : he told \nher he had not one penny left ; nothing but his own person, \nwhich he would freely give to procure her son\'s ransom. \nThis the woman looked upon as deriding her calamity, and \nnot pitying her case ; but he assured her he was in earnest ; \nand both took shipping for Africa. On their arrival, Pau- \njbnus addressed himself to the prince, begged the release of \n\n\n\n25 GENESIS XL VII. \n\nthe widow\'s son, and offered himself in his room. Pauli- \nnus, it is said, then became the prince\'s slave, who employed \nhim in keeping his garden. His master having discovered \nwho he was, set him at liberty, and gave him leave to ask \nwhat he would. He begged the release of all his country- \nmen then in bondage ; which was granted, and all were joy- \nfully sent home. \n\nChap. xlv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 God did send nie before you to \npreserve life. \n\nDuring the 17th century, while the Rev. John Cotton \nwas minister of Boston, intelligence reached that town of \nthe distress of the poor Christians at Sigatea, where a small \nchurch existed, the members of which were reduced to great \nextremity of sufferings by persecution. Mr Cotton imme- \ndiately began to collect for them, and sent the sum of \n\xc2\xa3 700 for their relief. It is remarkable, that this relief ar- \nrived the very day after they had divided their last portion \nof meal, without any prospect than that of dying a linger- \ning death, and immediately after their pastor, 3Ir White, \nhad preached to them from Psalm xxiii. 1. i( The Lord \nis my Shepherd ; I shall not want." \n\nChap. xlvi. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 Joseph made ready his chariot, \nand went up to meet Israel his father, to Goshen, and \npresented himself imto him ; and he fell on his neck, \nand wept on his neck a good while. \n\nAli Bey, Sheik Belief, or chief Bey of Egypt, ordered a \nperson, whom he had occasion to send to Constantinople, to \ntransact some business for him in that city, when there to \nfind out his father, and bring him back with him into \nEgypt. His agent was successful, and brought him over ; \nand when Daout (or David), which was the name of that \nGreek priest, who was Ali\'s father, approached Cairo, the \ncapital of Egypt, where the Sheik resided, Ali went out of \nthe city with a numerous retinue to meet his father, and as \nsoon as he saw him, he fell on his knees, and kissed his \nfather\'s hand. Proceeding afterwards to his palace, Daout\'s \nfeet having been washed by the domestics, he was led into \nthe Harem, and presented to the Princess Mary (Ali\'s \nprincipal wife) and her child. \n\nw Chap, xlvii. ver. GO. \xe2\x80\x94 I will lie with my fathers, \n\n\n\nGENESIS XLVIII. 27 \n\nand thou shalt carry nie out of Egypt, and bury me \nin their burying-place. \n\nAt the time when his Majesty George the Third, desirous \nthat himself and family should repose in a less public se- \npulchre than that of Westminster Abbey, had ordered a \nroyal tomb to be constructed at Windsor, Mr Wyatt, his \narchitect, waited upon him, with a detailed report and plan \nof the building, and of the manner in which he proposed \nto arrange its various recesses. The King minutely exa- \nmined the whole, and when finished, Mr Wyatt, in thank- \ning his Majesty, said, " he had ventured to occupy so much \nof his Majesty\'s time and attention with these details, in \norder that it might not be necessary to bring so painful a \nsubject again under his notice." To this the good King \nreplied, fc < Mr Wyatt, I request that you will bring the \nsubject before me whenever you please. I shall attend with \nas much pleasure to the building of a tomb to receive me \nwhen I am dead, as I would to the decoration of a drawing- \nroom to hold me while living ; for, Mr Wyatt, if it please \nGod that I shall live to be ninety, or an hundred years old, \nI am willing to stay ; but if it please God to take me this \nnight, I am ready to obey the summons." \n\nChap, xlviii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Jacob said unto Joseph, God \nAlmighty appeared unto me at Luz, in the land of \nCanaan, and blessed me. \n\nThe following remarkable passage was found written by \nMr John Howe with his own hand, in Latin, on a blank \n\nleaf of his Bible :\xe2\x80\x94 " Dec. 26, 1689 After that I had \n\nlong, seriously, and repeatedly thought within myself, that, \nbesides a full and undoubted assent to the objects of faith, \na vivifying savoury taste and relish of them was also neces- \nsary, that, with stronger force, and more powerful energy, \nthey might penetrate into the most inward centre of my \nheart, and there, being most deeply fixed and rooted, govern \nmy life ; and that there could be no other sure ground \nwhereon to conclude and pass a sound judgment on my \ngood estate God-ward ; and after I had, in my course of \npreaching, been largely insisting on 2 Cor. i. 12, this very \nmorning I awoke out of a most ravishing and delightful \ndream, that a wonderful and copious stream of celestial \nrays, from the lofty throne of the Divine Majesty, seemed \n\n\n\n28 GENESIS L\xc2\xbb \n\nto dart into my expanded breast. \xe2\x80\x94 I have often since, with \ngreat complacency, reflected on \'that very signal pledge of \nspecial divine favour, vouchsafed to me on that noted me- \nmorable day, and have, with repeated fresh pleasure, tasted \nthe delights thereof." \n\nChap. xlix. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 I have waited for thy salva- \ntion, O Lord ! \n\nAn aged Christian negro, who died a few years ago, was \noften visited by some pious friends. On one occasion she \ntold them, if it was the will of " Jesus Massa" to call her \nto-morrow, she should be satisfied to go ; if it was his will \nto spare her some time longer, she should be satisfied to \nstay. She repeated, that she was waiting for her summons \nfrom above ; said God spared her a little, and she thanked \nhim for it. By and by, when he saw his time he would \n\ncome, and then she would thank him for that The next \n\nevening she appeared faint and low, and said she was in \npain from head to foot : <c Jesus Massa" had sent the pain, \nand she thanked him for it. Some day, when he saw good, \nhe would come and take it away." After lingering for some \ntime, still in pain, but prayer and praise ever flowing from \nher lips, she drew near her end. When in her greatest \nextremities, she said her Saviour would give her ease when \nhe saw fit ; and if he did not give it to her now, he would \ngive it to her yonder, pointing upwards. \n\nChap. 1. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Fear ye not ; I will nourish you, \nand your little ones. And he comforted them, and \nspake kindly unto them. \n\nThe father of that eminent lawyer, Mr Sergeant Glan- \nvill, had a good estate, which he intended to settle on his \neldest son ; but he proving a vicious young man, and there \nbeing no hopes of his recovery, he devolved it upon the \nsergeant, who was his second son. Upon the father\'s death, \nhis eldest son, finding that what he had considered before \nas the mere threatenings of an angry old man, were now but \ntoo certain, became melancholy; which, by degrees, wrought \nin him so great a change, that what his father could not \nprevail in while he lived, was now effected by the severity \nof his last will. His brother, observing this, invited him, \ntogether with many of his friends, to a feast ; where, after \n\n\n\nEXODUS II. 29 \n\nother dishes had been served up, he ordered one which was \ncovered to be set before his brother, and desired him to \nuncover it : upon his doing which, the company, no less \nthan himself, were surprised to find it full of writings ; and \nstill more when the sergeant told them " that he was now \ndoing what he was sure his father would have done, had he \nlived to see the happy change which now they all saw in \nhis brother ; and therefore he freely restored to him the \nwhole estate." \n\n\n\nEXODUS. \n\n\n\np Chap. i. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 They feared God, and did not as \n^f the King of Egypt commanded them. \n\nWhen Alexander the Great was rebuilding the temple of \nBelus, he ordered the Jewish soldiers who were in his army \nto work as the rest had done ; but they could not be pre- \nvailed on to give their assistance, excusing themselves by \nobserving, that as idolatry was forbidden by the tenets of \ntheir religion, they were not allowed to assist in the build- \ning of a temple designed for idolatrous worship ; and accord- \ningly not one lent a hand on this occasion. They were \npunished for disobedience, but all to no purpose ; so that, at \nlast, -Alexander, admiring the firmness of their resolution, \ndischarged, and sent them home. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The children of Israel sighed by \nreason of bondage. \nI It is stated that at least fifty thousand poor creatures are \ncarried away from Africa every year to be made slaves ! \nAnd their sufferings in the ships, as they cross the sea, as \nwell as on their coming to the place of slavery, are beyond \nbelief. In one instance, a black having been seized and \ncarried off to the coast to be put on board a ship, his mother \nhastened to offer a sum of money for his freedom. The \nwhite man took the money ; but \xe2\x80\x94 horrid to relate \xe2\x80\x94 -seized \nthe mother, and two days after, shipped both mother and \nson for America. The son, indignant at the outrage, stab- \nbed himself, saying, " Thou white man, devourer of black?, \nI cannot revenge myself on thee but by depriving thee of \nmy person IV While the rash and forbidden act of this \nc2 \n\n\n\nSO EXODUS V. \n\nunhappy slave is by no means to be approved, it paints in \nthe blackest colours the treachery, injustice, and cruelty of \nthe wretch that drove him to this awful extremity. \n\nChap. in. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Who am I, that I should go \nunto Pharaoh, and that I should bring forth the ch3- \ndren of Israel out of Egypt ? \n\nMr Newton, speaking of his situation, after having been \nsettled in London, says, " That one of the most ignorant, \nthe most miserable, and the most abandoned of slaves, \nshould be plucked from his forlorn state of exile on the coast \nof Africa, and at length be appointed minister of the parish \nof the first magistrate of the first city in the world \xe2\x80\x94 that he \nshould then not only testify of such grace, but stand up as \na singular instance and monument of it \xe2\x80\x94 that he should be \nenabled to record it in his history, preaching, and writings, \nto the world at large, is a fact I can contemplate with ad- \nmiration, but never sufficiently estimate." This reflection, \nindeed, was so present to his mind on all occasions, and in \nall places, that he seldom passed a single day anywhere, \nbut he was found referring to the strange event in one way \nor other. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Who maketh the deaf? \n\n" I have in my congregation," said a venerable minister \nof the gospel, " a worthy aged woman, who has for many \nyears been so deaf, as not to distinguish the loudest sound, \nand yet she is always one of the first in the meeting. On \nasking the reason of her constant attendance, as it was im- \npossible for her to hear my voice, she answered, \' Though I \ncannot hear you, I come to God\'s house because I love it, \nand would be found in his ways ; and he gives me many a \nsweet thought upon the text, when it is pointed out to me : \nanother reason is, because there I am in the best company, \nin the more immediate presence of God, and amongst his \nsaints, the honourable of the earth. I am net satisfied with \nserving God in private : it is my duty and privilege to \nhonour him regularly and constantly in public.\' " \n\nChap. v. ver. 1, 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Moses and Aaron went in, \nand told Pharaoh, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, \nLet my people go, that they may hold a feast unto \nme in the wilderness. And Pharaoh said, Who is \n\n\n\nEXODUS VI. SI \n\nthe Lord, that I should obey his voice to let Israel go ? \nI know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go. \n\nThe American missionaries having been admitted to an \ninterview with the Emperor of Burmah, presented a peti- \ntion, requesting permission to preach the gospel in his do- \nminions. After the Emperor had perused it, he handed it \nback without saying a word, and took a tract, which was \nalso presented to him. a Our hearts," say the missionaries, \nu now rose to God for a display of his grace. \' O, have \nmercy on Burmah ! Have mercy on her king !\' But, alas ! \nthe time was not yet come. He held the tract long enough \nto read the first two sentences, which assert that there is one \neternal God, who is independent of the incidents of morta-\xc2\xab \nlity ; and that, besides him, there is no God ; and then, \nwith an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, he dashed it \ndown to the ground ! Moung Zah (one of his ministers) \nstooped forward, picked it up, and handed it to us. Moung \nYo made a slight attempt to save us, by unfolding one of \nthe volumes which composed our present, and displayed its \nbeauty ; but his Majesty took no notice. Our fate was de- \ncided. After a few moments, Moung Zah interpreted his \nroyal master\'s will in the following terms : \xe2\x80\x94 < In regard to \nthe objects of your petition, his Majesty gives no order ; in \nregard to your sacred books, his Majesty has no use for \nthem : take them away.\' " \n\nChap. vi. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Moses said before the Lord, \nBehold I am of uncireumeised lips, and how shall \nPharaoh hearken nnto me ? \n\n" One Lord\'s day," a minister writes in his diary, " ray \nmind was borne down by a sense of my unprepaTedness for \nthe work of the day ; my fears rose so high, as greatly to \naffect my body. This fear, as to its nature, was an appre- \nhension of being left to barrenness in the work of the day. \nIts cause was viewing the greatness of the work, and the \nweakness of my own abilities, without looking to God. Its \ncure, I thought, must be a view of the Lord\'s ability to help \nme, and a reliance on him for aid. I went to meeting in \nthe depth of fear, but the Lord did not leave me in it after \nhis service began ; for both in prayer and preaching I en- \njoyed unusual liberty. After this my proud heart was too \n\n\n\n32 EXODUS VIII. \n\nmuch elated ; and the Lord very justly left me to great \ncontractedness in the afternoon." \n\nCliap. vii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Then Pharaoh also called the \nwise men and the sorcerers : now the magicians of \nEgypt, they also did in like manner with their en- \nchantments. \n\nThe missionaries at Poonah, in the East Indies, speaking \nof the heathen superstitions, and more particularly describ- \ning one that has lately arisen, say \xe2\x80\x94 u Narayun Bhas was \nthe son of a labourer, in a small village equidistant from \nWall and Satiara. He had been taught, when nine years \nof age, the art of catching serpents. This wonderful faculty \npossessed by so young a boy, was given out as proving his \norigin to be divine. This was soon noised abroad through- \nout the whole country, and vast numbers flocked from all \nquarters to see this new divinity. It was given out that he \ncould cleanse lepers, give sight to the blind, &c. As soon \nas ever we mentioned the miracles of Christ, those of Na- \nrayun Bhas were appealed to by the deluders and the de- \nluded. Several lepers were seated by his directions at the \nside of a rivulet, waiting for a miraculous cure. Things \nwent on in this way for four or five months : at last, some \none, to try him, brought a very venomous serpent for him to \ncatch. On this occasion his usual tact was wanting ; the \nserpent bit him, and in a few minutes after, the boy died. \nThe eyes of some people seemed to be open to the impos- \nture ; others expect that he is immediately to appear again \nin the family of a Brahmin near this, if he has not already \nappeared." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 This is the finger of God. \n\n" 1 have been thrown from my pony," said a little boy \nto his father ; a but, by chance, I am not hurt." " I am \nglad to hear of your safe escape, my dear child ; but you \nought to ascribe it to Providence. Chance is blind, and \ncannot protect us : Providence watches over us all. Look \nround on nature \xe2\x80\x94 on those things most obvious to your \nsenses, the plants, trees, animals, and yourself ; lift your \neyes to heaven \xe2\x80\x94 see the beautiful regularity of the planetary \norbs, the return of day and night, and the revolution of sea- \nsons ; then reflect, can these things be the effect of chance ? \nNo ; a Supreme Power rules and directs the order of the \n\n\n\n\n\n\nEXODUS xr. S3 \n\nuniverse, and holds the chain of events. Learn to acknow- \nledge this great and good Being in every thing that befals \nyou. Look up to his superintending Providence for every \nblessing you would wish to receive, and every danger you \nare anxious to avoid, and scorn to be indebted to chance for \nwhat you really owe to your Father and your God." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 In very deed for this cause \n(^ have I raised thee up, for to shew hi thee my power ; \nand that my name may be declared throughout all the \nearth. \n\n" When God is about to perform any great work," says \nMr Newton, " he generally permits some great opposition \nto it. Suppose Pharaoh had acquiesced in the departure \nof the children of Israel, or that they had met with no dif- \nficulties in the way, they would indeed have passed from \nEgypt to Canaan with ease ; but they, as well as the Church \nin all future ages, would have been great losers. The \nwonder-working God would not have been seen in those ex- \ntremities which make his arm so visible. A smooth pas- \nsage, here, would have made but a poor story." \n\nChap, x, ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord hardened Pharaoh\'s \nheart. \n\n!n a conversation with the Vice-Patriarch at the Greek \nConvent at Cairo, and his secretary, Mr Jowett intimated \ndiat it would be desirable that the Greeks in Cairo should \npossess the Holy Scriptures. " These artisans," observed \nthe secretary, " how can they understand the Scriptures, \nunless we explain them ? How would a common man un- \nderstand that passage, \' The Lord hardened Pharaoh\'s \nheart?\' Would he not be led to think that God was the \nauthor of Pharaoh\'s sin ?" " On this show of controversy, \nI retired," says Mr J., u for a few moments into my own \nthoughts ; and, having paused in that way, which the long \npipe with which I was furnished gave an opportunity of \ndoing, I turned to the secretary, and asked how he would \nexplain that passage, which was certainly a difficult one." \nHe replied, " God permitted Pharaoh to remain in his har- \ndened state of nature." " Very well," I said, (i the ex- \nplanation which satisfies you, would most probably satisfy \nevery common reader of the Bible, as it does me." \n\nChap. xi. ver, 7. \xe2\x80\x94 But against any of the children \n\n\n\n\n\n\nBh EXODUS XII* \n\nof Israel shall not a dog move his tongue, against matt \nor beast ; that ye may know how that the Lord doth \nput a difference between the Egyptians and Israel. \n\nAlthough it is true, that, in the general course of Divine \nProvidence, u no man knoweth either love or hatred by all \nthat is before them," and tbat " all things come alike to all," \nand " there is one event to the righteous and to the wicked," \nyet there are many instances in which we may " discern be- \ntween the righteous and the wicked ; between him that \nserveth God, and him that serveth him not," and are called \nto acknowledge, " Verily there is a reward for the righteous : \nverily he is a God that judgeth in the earth*" \xe2\x80\x94 About the \ntime when the gospel was beginning to make its way in \nRaiatea, one of the South Sea Islands, a canoe, with four \nmen in it, was upset at sea, and the people were thrown into \nthe water. Two of the men having embraced Christianity, \nimmediately cried, u Let us pray to Jehovah ; for He can \nsave us." \xe2\x80\x94 u Why did you not pray to him sooner ?" replied \ntheir Pagan comrades ; u here we are in the water, and it \nis useless to pray now." The Christians, however, did cry \nmightily unto their God, while all four were clinging for \nlife to the broken canoe. In this situation, a shark sud\xc2\xbb \ndenly rushed towards them, and seized one of the two idola- \nt >rs. His companions held him as fast and as long as they \ncould ; but the monster prevailed in the tug between them, \nan;! hurried the unfortunate victim into the abyss, marking \nthe track with his blood. After some time the tide bore \nthe surviving three to the reef, when, just as they were cast \nupon it, a second shark snatched the other idolator with his \njaws, and carried off his prey, shrieking in vain for assist- \nance, which the two Christians, themselves struggling with \nthe breakers, could not afford him. This circumstance \nmade a great impression on the minds of their countrymen, \nand powerfully recommended to them the " God that heareth \nprayer." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 26, 27. \xe2\x80\x94 When your children shall \nsay unto you, What mean ye by this service ? Ye \nshall say, It is the sacrifice of the Lord\'s passover. \n\nThe mother of Dr Samuel Johnson was a woman of great \ngood sense and piety ; and she was the means of early im- \npressing religious principles on the mind of her son. He \n\n\n\nEXODUS XV, S5 \n\nused to say, that he distinctly remembered having had the \nfirst notice of heaven, " a place to which good people go," \nand hell, "a place to which bad people go," communicated \nto him by her, when a little child in bed with her ; and that \nit might be the better fixed in his memory, she sent him to \nrepeat it to her man servant. He being out of the way, \nthis was not done ; but there was no occasion for any artifi- \ncial aid for its preservation. When the Doctor related this \ncircumstance, he added, " that children should be always \nencouraged to tell what they hear, that is particularly strik- \ning, to some brother, sister, or servant, immediately, before \nthe impression is erased by the intervention of newer occur- \nrences," \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Moses took the bones of Joseph. \nwith him. \n\nWickliffe, the first English reformer, was seized with \npalsy, while engaged in public worship in his church at \nLutterworth, which, in three days, put a period to his life. \nHis body was interred in the chancel of the church ; but the \nresentment of his enemies did not terminate with his life. \nHaving first ordered his works to be burnt, his bones, by a \ndecree of the Council of Constance, were commanded to be \ndug up and committed to the flames ; which disgraceful \nmandate was carried into effect thirteen years afterwards. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Moses said unto the people, \nFear ye not ; stand still, and see the salvation of the \nLord. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Monteith, late of Alnwick, on his way \nfrom London, called on the Rev. James Hervey. Being \nasked by him, What news in the city ? He replied, \n" Every thing is preparing for war ;" upon which Mr Her- \nvey said, with much sweetness and composure, " Well, God \nwill keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on \nhim, because he trusteth in him." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou didst blow with thy \nwind, the sea covered them. \n\nWhen the Spaniards, on the defeat of their Invincible \nArmada, stung with disappointment, and wishing to detract \nfrom the honour which our brave defenders had acquired, \nexclaimed, that the English had little reason to boast ; for if \n\n\n\n30 EXODUS XVII. \n\nthe elements had not fought against them, they would cer- \ntainly have conquered us ; the enlarged and vivid mind of \nQueen Elizabeth improved the hint. She commanded a \nmedal to be struck, representing the Armada scattered and \nsinking in the back ground ; and in the front, the British \nfleet riding triumphant, with the preceding passage as a \nmotto round the medal : \xe2\x80\x94 u Thou didst blow with thy wind, \nand the sea covered them." It becomes us to say in refer- \nence to this, as well as many other national deliverances, \n" Blessed be the Lord, who hath not given us as a prey to \ntheir teeth." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 To-morrow is the rest of the \nholy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that which ye will \nbake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe ; and that \nwhich remaineth over lay up for you, to be kept until \nthe morning. \n\nu While at tea this evening," says Mr Stewart, mission- \nary at the Sandwich Islands, " we heard a herald passing \nthrough the district \xe2\x80\x94 the manner in which all the general \norders of the king and chiefs are communicated to their vas- \nsals \xe2\x80\x94 making a proclamation to the people- On inquiring \nof the native boys in our yard, we learned that the object of \nit was to inform the people, that the next day but one would \nbe the Sabbath, and to command them to have all their food \nprepared on the morrow, and not to break the commandment \nof God, by working on the \' la tabaiC \xe2\x80\x94 sacred day. Heralds \nhave very frequently been out on a Saturday evening, to \ngive intelligence of the approach of the Sabbath, and to \ncommand its observance ; but this is the first time we have \nheard it notified so seasonably, as to take all excuse from \nthose who disregard it." \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore do ye tempt the \nLord ? \n\nA farmer named Higgins, an inhabitant of Baltons- \nborough, in Somersetshire, died about the end of 1831. \nFrom the time of his marriage in 1793, he became extremely \nanxious to have a son ; but his wife presenting him with \nthree daughters in succession, he became very disconsolate, \nand even enraged at his repeated disappointment ; and \nvowed, with an oath of imprecation, that should his next \nchild be a daughter, he would never speak to her. Before \n\n\n\nexodus xvin. 37 \n\nthe birth of his fourth child, he impiously repeated the \nsame solemn vow : the child, however, to his inexpressible \njoy, proved to be a boy ; but the father\'s satisfaction was of \nshort continuance, for the child, as soon as it began to take \nnotice of surrounding objects, was observed to avoid him, \nand never could be induced, even for a moment, to remain \nin his arms. As the boy advanced in years, and the time \nof articulation arrived, his shyness towards his father became \nmore and more apparent ; and it was soon observed, that \nwhilst he conversed freely with his mother and sisters, he \nnever addressed a word to his father, or uttered a syllable \nin his presence. His shyness was at first thought to be ac- \ncidental, as his father was much from home ; but when the \nboy had gained the full powers of speech, and still observed \na constant and marked silence towards him, it became but \ntoo evident that Higgins was destined never to hold any \nconversation with his son. The afflicted parent often en- \ntreated him to speak to him and converse with him, but \nneither entreaties, threats, nor promises, were of the least \navail ; he even promised him the half of what he possessed, \nif he would converse, or even speak to him, but it was all \nto no purpose. The mother also often desired him to oblige \nhis father by talking to him ; but his reply was, a No, \nmother, do you not think I would talk to father if I could ? \n"Whenever father approaches me, my voice begins to falter ; \nand before he comes within hearing, the power of speaking \nentirely fails me." It is remarkable, that the inability of \nspeaking applied to all other males, as well as the father, \nand continued so for thirty -five years, up to the period of \nhis father\'s death. Immediately after this occurrence, he \nbegan to converse with all around, males as well as females, \nand he still continues to enjoy the full powers of speech. \nHow sinful and dangerous to cherish or express dissatisfac- \ntion with the arrangements of the all-wise Providence of \nGod ! Woe to him that striveth with his Maker. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt provide out of \nthe people able men, such as fear God, men of truth, \nhating covetousness, \xe2\x80\x94 and let them judge the people \nat all seasons. \n\nSir Matthew Hale, in one of his circuits, had a buck sent \nfor his table, by a gentleman who had a trial at the assizes. \nWhen Sir Matthew heard the gentleman\'s name, he asked> \n\n\n\n38 EXODUS XIX. \n\n<c If he was not the same person that had sent him venison ? ,? \nAnd finding he was the same, he told him he could not \nsuffer the trial to go on till he had paid him for his buck. \nThe gentleman observed, that he never sold his venison, and \nthat he did nothing to him which he did not do to every \njudge who had gone that circuit : the truth of which was \nconfirmed by several gentlemen then present. The Lord \nChief Baron, however, would not proceed with the trial \ntill he had paid for the present, upon which the gentleman \nwithdrew the record. At Salisbury, too, the Dean and \nChapter having, according to custom, presented him with \nsix sugar loaves in his circuit, he made his servants pay for \nhe sugar before he would try their cause. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 There were thunders and light- \nnings, and a thick clond upon the mount, and the \nvoice of the trumpet exceeding loud ; so that all the \npeople that was in the camp trembled. \n\nMr Richard Morris, pastor of a Baptist Church in Eng- \nland, when a young man, attended, as a spectator, a funeral \nwhich he had followed into St Mary\'s Church, at Stamford. \nHis mind being peculiarly solemnized and softened by the \nscene, the blast of six trumpets sounded together, to set the \nevening watch, and reverberated through the dome, striking \nthe whole audience with awe. It was a natural association \nof ideas, which, at such a moment, called up with peculiar \nvividness the thought that he must certainly hear the tre- \nmendous sound of the trump of God. With this impression \nfresh upon his mind, Mr Morris retired to his room, and \nendeavoured to lift up his heart to that God who he knew \nmust be his Judge. His prayer was heard, and although \nhe was at this time, as he confessed, totally unacquainted \nwith the nature of salvation by Jesus Christ, as revealed in \nthe Gospel, as well as with the agency of the Holy Spirit, \nas necessary to bring the soul to a personal acquaintance with \nit, yet he was enabled to break off, from this time, his for- \nmer habits, and to enter, though with very obscure notions, \nupon a religious life. This trifling occurrence acting with \npeculiar force upon his imagination, seems to have been the \nmeans of permanently arresting his attention, and of giving \nrise to those workings of conscience which issued in his \nconversion. \n\n\n\nEXODUS XX. 39 \n\nChap. xx. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt not take the name of \nthe Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold \nhim guiltless that taketh his name in vain. \n\nThe Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, when crossing the Forth \nfrom Leith to Kinghorn, had the unhappiness to find him- \nself in the midst of ungodly passsengers, who took the most \nunhallowed liberties with their Creator\'s name. For a \ntime he was silent, but at last, unable to suppress his con- \ncern, and solicitous to curb their blaspheming tongues, he \nrose from his seat, and taking hold of the mast, uncovered \nhis head, waved his hat, and cried aloud, " O yes ! \nO yes I O yes !" Having thus secured the attention of the \nastonished passengers and crew, he proceeded, in a solemn \nand impressive manner, to proclaim that commandment of \nthe moral law which they were flagrantly violating : " Thou \nshalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain ; for \nthe Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name \nin vain." Without adding a single word, he quitted the \nmast, covered his head, and resumed his seat. The giddy \ncompany, however, resolved to harden themselves against \nthe striking reproof. They began first to elbow each other, \nthen to titter, and at last, to be avenged on their kind re- \nprover, they burst into a fit of loud laughter. Their con- \nversation soon became as profane and offensive as before* \nAmong the rest, a lady, laying aside the delicacy of the \nsex, and regardless alike of the authority of God, and the \nmaxims of politeness, seemed to find a malicious pleasure \nin giving emphasis to almost every sentence, by intermixing \nthe sacred name, accompanied with smiles of derision and \ncontempt, obviously intended to mortify the venerable man. \nIt pleased God, however, to second the despised warning \nof his servant, by an alarming admonition of his provi- \ndence. When they had got to the north of Inchkeith, a \ntempest suddenly arose ; the heavens became black with \nclouds \xe2\x80\x94 the sea raged \xe2\x80\x94 the danger was imminent \xe2\x80\x94 the \npilot, unable to keep hold of the helm, assured them that \ntheir fate was inevitable. This unexpected alteration of \ncircumstances produced at least a temporary change on \ntheir spirit and appearance. Their sportive gaiety gave place \nto consternation and despair. The same lady who had \nacted so insolent a part towards the faithful clergyman, \noverwhelmed with dismay, now sprang across the boat, and \n\n\n\n40 EXODUS XXII. \n\nclasped her arms around his neck, exclaiming, u O Sir, if \nI die here, I will die with you." Through the Divine pa- \ntience and forbearance, how r ever, they weathered the storm, \nand reached the harbour in safety. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. o. \xe2\x80\x94 I love my master; I will not \ngo out free. \n\nA gentleman in Virginia had in his service a negro \nyouth, about fourteen years of age, named Scipio. The \ngentleman had a son about the same age, to whom Scipio \nwas greatly attached. This youth was taken ill, and was \nconstantly attended by his anxious parents, who relieved each \nother at proper intervals. One evening, however, being \ngreatly exhausted, they both retired to rest, leaving the pa- \ntient to the care of a friend who had volunteered her ser- \nvices on the occasion. About two o\'clock in the morning, \nhe became very restless, and called for something to drink. \nThe nurse fell asleep, but Scipio had calculated upon such \nan event, and had concealed himself under the bed. On \nhearing his young master\'s voice, he put out his head, say- \ning, " ^Jassa George, wat you want ? me come arectly." \nHe arose immediately, but not knowing the contents of \nthree or four bottles which were on the table, he went and \ncalled his mistress, to whom he related his adventure. After \nSupplying the wants of her son, she commended the conduct \nof Scipio, and desired him to go to bed. But the faithful \nand affectionate youth could not be prevailed on to leave the \nroom, but said, " Poor massa very tired, poor missey very \ntired, missey go bed ; Scipio no tired, Scipio no sit up last \nnight ; no go bed now." Soon afterwards the youth re- \ncovered, and his father, in reward of Scipio\'s fidelity, offer- \ned him his freedom ; but such was his regard for his young \nmaster, that he declined the favour, and remained in the \nfamily, beloved and respected by all who knew him. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 If a man shall cause a field or \nvineyard to be eaten, and shall put in his beast, and \nshall feed in another man\'s field ; of the best of his \nown field, and of the best of his own vineyard, shall \nhe make restitution. \n\nIn the last war in Germany, a captain of cavalry was out \non a foraging party. On perceiving a cottage in the midst \nof a solitary valley, he went up and knocked at the door. \n\n\n\nEXODUS XXIII. 41 \n\nOut came a Hemouten (better known by the name of United \nBrethren) with a beard silvered by age. " Father," says \nthe officer, " show me a field where J can set my troopers a- \nforaging." " Presently," replied the Hemouten. The \ngood old man walked before, and conducted them out of the \nvalley. After a quarter of an hour\'s march, they found a \nfine field of barley. " There is the very thing we want," \nsays the captain, " Have patience for a few minutes," re- \nplied his guide ; " you shall be satisfied." They went on, \nand at the distance of about a quarter of a league farther, \nthey at length reached another field of barley. The troop \nimmediately dismounted, cut down the grain, trussed it up, \nand remounted. The officer, upon this, said to his con- \nductor, " Father, you have given yourself and us unneces- \nsary trouble : the first field was much better than this." \n" Very true, Sir," replied the good old man, " but it was \nnot mine." This stroke goes directly to the heart. I defy \nan Atheist to produce any thing to be compared to this. \nAnd surely he who does not feel his heart warmed by such \nan example of exalted virtue, has not yet acquired the first \nprinciples of moral taste. \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 On the seventh day thou \nshalt rest ; that thine ox and thine ass may rest, and \nthe son of thine handmaid and the stranger may he \nrefreshed. \n\nThe late Sir Edward W s, who resided near the city \n\nof Bristol, was in the habit of driving his carriage and four, \nwith a corresponding retinue, about the neighbourhood every \nSabbath-day. During one of these ungodly excursions, he \nobserved at a distance a group of people listening to a dis- \ncourse of the late excellent Mr James Bundy. The baronet \nordered his coachman to drive forward to the crowd to see \nwhat was going on. He then sat in his open carriage, and \nlistened with attention to Mr B,, who, with his wonted zeal \nand fidelity, embraced the opportunity of expatiating on the \nimpropriety of misemploying the Lord\'s day, and of causing \nour servants and cattle to do the like. The appeal had the \ndesired effect ; Sir Edward immediately ordered his servants \nto return home. Shortly after, calling them into his par- \nlour, he informed them, that for the future he should never \ntake his ride of pleasure on the Lord\'s day ; that they \nshould always have it for their own religious benefit, and \nd2 \n\n\n\n42 EXODUS XXV. \n\nwhich, he hoped, they would zealously improve, by attend- \ning some place of public worship. He then sent for Mr \nBundy, and expressed his obligations to him for his faith- \nfulness, and maintained a friendship with him during life. \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 All that the Lord hath said \nwill we do, and be obedient. \n\n" About eighteen months ago," says a correspondent in \nthe Christian Herald, " a person called on me, applying for \nfellowship with our church. His knowledge and conduct, \nfor a considerable time before, had indicated that he was a \nbeliever of the Gospel. I asked him what induced him to \napply now. He told me he had been led to this by his \nlately having had a dream, of which he gave me the follow- \ning relation : \xe2\x80\x94 Being from home on business, and lodging \n\nin an inn in L , he, during the night, dreamed that he \n\ndied ; that the coffin was provided for his body, and a num- \nber of people were standing round it. He (t. e. the disem- \nbodied spirit,) with the utmost confidence, addressed them \nin these words \xe2\x80\x94 \' You shall now see me ascend into heaven !\' \nHe ascended so far, when he felt he could go no farther ; \nbut, to his great disappointment, was forced downward to \nthe ground, while a voice addressed him in these words \xe2\x80\x94 \nYou have obeyed but in part* He awoke in great agitation \nand distress. He considered his faith and the profession of \nit, in connexion with his notorious neglect of the commands \nof the Lord Jesus, and could give himself no rest without \nendeavouring to obey all the will of the Lord." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Of every man that giveth it \nwillingly with his heart ye shall take my offering. \n\nTwo ministers collecting for the London Missionary So- \nciety in Yorkshire, had twenty guineas brought to them by \na man in low circumstances of life. Doubting whether it \nwas consistent with his duty to his family and the world, to \ncontribute such a sum, they hesitated to receive it, when he \nanswered to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 " Before I knew the \ngrace of our Lord, I was a poor drunkard ; I never could \nsave a shilling ; my family were in beggary and rags : but \nsince it has pleased God to renew me by his grace, we have \nVeen industrious and frugal ; we have not spent many idle \nshillings, and we have been enabled to put something into \nthe bank, and his I freely offer to the blessed cause of our \n\n\n\nEXODUS XXVIII. 43 \n\nLord and Saviour." \xe2\x80\x94 This was the second donation from \nthe individual to the same amount. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt rear up the ta- \nbernacle according to the fashion thereof which was \nshewed thee in the mount. \n\nWhen Luther, at the diet of Worms, was urged by \nEckius, the Pope\'s legate, to recant, he replied, " I beseech \nyou, give me leave to maintain the peace of my own con- \nscience, which, if I should consent to you, I cannot do. For \nunless my adversaries can convince me by sound arguments \ntaken out of the Holy Scriptures, I cannot satisfy my con- \nscience. For I can plainly prove, that both Popes and \nCouncils have often erred grievously ; and therefore it would \nbe an ungodly thing for me to assent to them, and to depart \nfrom the Holy Scriptures, which are plain, and alone cannot \nerr." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 1, 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt make an altar \nof shittim-wood ; and thou shalt overlay it with brass. \n\n<c This brazen altar," says Mr Henry, " was a type of \nChrist dying to make atonement for our sins. The wood \nhad been consumed by the fire from heaven, if it had not \nbeen secured by the brass ; nor could the human nature of \nChrist have borne the wrath of God, if it had not been sup- \nported by a divine power. Christ sanctified himself for his \nChurch, as their altar, John xvii. 19, and by his mediation \nsanctifies the daily services of his people, who also have a \nright to eat of this altar, Heb. xiii. 10, for they serve at it \nas spiritual priests. To the horns of this altar, poor sinners \nfly for refuge when justice pursues them, and there they are \nsafe in virtue of the sacrifice there offered." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 38. \xe2\x80\x94 And it shall be upon Aaron\'s \nforehead, that Aaron may bear the iniquity of the holy \nthings, which the children of Israel shall hallow in all \ntheir holy gifts ; and it shall be always upon his fore- \nhead, that they may be accepted before the Lord. \n\n<c My confidence is," said the pious Dr Doddridge shortly \nbefore his death, " not that I have lived such or such a life, \nor served God in this or the other manner ; I know of no \nprayer I ever offered, no service I ever performed, but there \nhas been such a mixture of what was wrong in it, that in- \n\n\n\n44 EXODUS XXXI. \n\nstead of recommending me to the favour of God, I needed \nhis pardon, through Christ, for the same. Yet I am full of \nconfidence ; and this is my confidence \xe2\x80\x94 there is a hope set \nbefore me : I have tied, I still fly, for refuge to that hope." \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The priest\'s office shall be \ntheirs. \n\nA pious lady being at one time among a party of gentle- \nmen, by whom the worldly circumstances of ministers be- \ncame the topic of conversation, remarks were thrown out, of \nwhich she could not approve. For a considerable while she \nsaid nothing, but at last, opening her mouth with a digni- \nfied air, and a decided tone, she pat them all to silence with \nthese words, " Well, you may say what you please concern- \ning the situation of ministers, but, let me tell you, that a \nminister of the Gospel holds a more honourable office than \na minister of State," \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall give every man a \nransom for his soul. \n\nAn American missionary states, that during almost seven \nyears that he resided in Malta, he was witness every Monday \nmorning to an affecting and admonitory scene. A man \npassed through the streets, ringing a bell in one hand, and \nrattling a box in the other, crying at every corner, " What \nwill you give for the souls ? \'What will you give for the \nsouls ?" The women and children came out of the habita- \ntions of poverty, and cast their mites into the box, When \nit is full, it is carried to a neighbouring convent, to pay the \npriests for praying the souls of the dead out of purgatory ! \nLet Protestants be exhorted to " give money for souls" in \na far different manner, by assisting Christian missions, and \nthe circulation of the word of God. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Speak thou also unto the \nchildren of Israel, saying, Verily my Sabbaths ye shall \nkeep. \n\nThe Rev. J. S. Smith, in his boyish days, used means to \nreform his companions from a gross profanation of the Sab- \nbath. Of his zeal in this respect, the following is a pleasing \ninstance. It was a common practice in the neighbourhood \nwhere he dwelt, for boys to go out into the fields on the \nLord\'s day to play at foot-ball. Viewing this practice as a \n\n\n\nEXODUS XXXIII, 45 \n\ngreat evil, he resolved, if possible, to put a stop to it. To \naccomplish this purpose, he called several of them together, \nexpostulated with them on the impropriety of their conduct, \nurged them to renounce it for ever, and advised them to \nattend some place of worship on the sacred day. This was \nhis first attempt to reform the manners of others, and it \nsucceeded beyond his expectations. \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 And the people sat down to \neat and to drink, and rose up to play. \n\n" The Chinese," says the Rev. Samuel Dyer, M you \nknow, are very polished idolators. A few evenings since, \nthere was special worship performing in their temple;; and \nwhile the worship was proceeding, I was engaged in the \ntemple distributing tracts. A priest saw me, and laughed \nvery contemptuously at me. One poor man entered the tem- \nple with a small bundle, and standing at the table in front \nof the idol, he began to open his bundle, talking with any \none near him with the utmost indifference to the service \nwhich was going forward ; so little solemnity accompanies \ntheir worship. When the bundle was opened, a paper, \ncontaining sweetmeats, was first presented to the idol ; then \nthe gold paper was prepared for burning ; and when all \nwas ready, the man worshipped ; then tried his fortune ; \nafterwards burnt his paper money (for the use of the dead), \nand let off crackers. He then folded up his present of \nsweetmeats, took them away, and became, I suppose, a \nspectator of the play, opposite the temple gate. These plays \nare performed by the Chinese, for their gods to see ; and \nthey always bring a concourse of people to the temple." \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou canst not see my \nface : for there shall no man see me, and live. \n\n" You teach," said the Emperor Trajan to Rabbi Joshua, \nu that your God is every where, and boasts that he resides \namong your nation ; I should like to see him." " God\'s \npresence is, indeed, every where," replied Joshua, u but he \ncannot be seen ; no mortal eye can behold his glory." The \nEmperor insisted. " Well," said Joshua, " suppose we try \nto look first at one of his ambassadors ?" The Emperor \nconsented. The Rabbi took him into the open air at noon- \nday, and bade him look on the sun in its meridian splen- \ndour. " I cannot," said Trajan, " the light dazzles me." \n\n\n\n46 EXODUS XXXVI. \n\n" Thou art unable," said Joshua, " to endure the light of \none of his creatures, and canst thou expect to behold the \nresplendent glory of the Creator ? Would not such a light \nannihilate thee ?" \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 The seventh day thou shalt \nrest : in earing-time and in harvest thou shalt rest. \n\nOne Sabbath, a few children were gathered round the \nporch of a village church, waiting for the commencement of \npublic worship, when a waggon, with a number of persons \nin it who were going out on pleasure, stopped, and one of \nthe men called out to the children, " Halloo there, what \nsort of religion do you have there ?" One of the young \nlads replied, u A sort of religion that forbids our travelling \non the Sabbath." \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 All the women, whose hearts \nstirred them up in wisdom, spun goats\' hair. \n\nA poor woman, just after a missionary meeting held in \nthe country, called at the lodgings of a minister who had \nbeen engaged at the meeting, and told him she had been \nprevented from attending it, but hoped she was not too late \nto present a little contribution she wished to make to the \nSociety. The poverty of her appearance induced the minister \nto say he feared she could not afford to give any thing ; but \nthe poor woman assured him, that though she was a widow, \nand had four children to support by the mangle which she \nworked, she had contrived to save a little ; and that she \nshould be much grieved if he should refuse to take it. She \nthen untied a bundle she had brought with her, and pro- \nduced 330 farthings, saying that she had laid by one far- \nthing every day for the year past, excepting those days in \nwhich illness had disabled her from working. \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The people bring much mor \nthan enough for the service of the Work which tin \nLord commanded to make. \n\nIt is pleasing to observe the willingness with which many, \neven of the poorer classes of society, contribute to Bible and \nMissionary Societies. A minister in the country, who had \nformed a penny-a-week society in his congregation, gives \nthe following account : \xe2\x80\x94 " I am happy to inform you, that \nmy success has far exceeded my expectations. If our sub- \n\n\n\nEXODUS XXXVIII. 47 \n\nscriptions continue, the annual amount will be considerable. \nOne hundred subscribers were obtained the first day. The \naccount which the collectors give of their reception among \nthe poor is really affecting ; they found some of them stand- \ning at the doors of their humble abodes, with their pence in \ntheir hands, and others, whom they had passed by, followed \nthem with their money, saying to the collectors, \' Pray do \nnot neglect us because we are poor.\' A lady in one district \ncalled on a poor widow, merely to prevent her feelings from \nbeing hurt, and told her that, owing to her poverty, she did \nnot expect any thing from her. 4 O,\' replied the poor widow, \n1 I cannot, poor as I am, refuse giving a penny-a-week to- \nwards promoting the cause of that Redeemer who has given \nme the hope of heaven.\' This poor widow has entirely to \nsupport five fatherless children ; and yet she, of her penury, \nthus cast into the missionary treasury. Indeed, from this, \nand many other pleasing occurrences, it is evident that the \npoor consider themselves favoured by being thus called upon. \nThe collectors declare that they could not have been better \nreceived had they gone to distribute money, instead of re- \nceiving it." \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 He made the incense-altar, \n\nThe incense to be burnt daily on the altar, has been just- \nly considered as significant of the intercession of Christ, and \nthe prayers of his people. Hence the Psalmist says, " Let \nmy prayer be set forth before thee as incense." \n\nOf Mr Thomas Hooker, of New England, his biographer \nsays, " He was a man of prayer ; which, indeed, was a \nready way to become a man of God. He would say, c that \nprayer was the principal part of a minister\'s work : it was \nby this that he was to carry on the rest.\' Accordingly, he \ndevoted one day in a month to prayer, with fasting, before \nthe Lord, besides the public fasts, which often occurred. \nHe would say, e that such extraordinary favours as the life \nof religion, and the power of godliness, must be preserved \nby the frequent use of such extraordinary means as prayer, \nwith fasting ; and that, if professors grew negligent of these \nmeans, iniquity would abound, and the love of many wax \ncold.\' " \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He made the laver of brass, \nand the foot of it brass, of the looking-glasses of the \n\n\n\n48 EXODUS XL. \n\nwomen assembling, which assembled at the door of the \ntabernacle of the congregation. \n\n" A gentleman/\' says Mr Knill, missionary at Peters- \nburg, "resident on the shores of the Caspian, who once \ncared nothing about Christ or his cause, has, within a few \nyears, become a warm-hearted disciple. Knowing his cha- \nracter, I wrote to him to assist me in the distribution of the \nHoly Scriptures. To my request he joyfully agreed ; but \nhe did not think it sufficient to contribute towards it him- \nself, but he tried to enlist others also in the good work. He \nmentioned it in particular to a pious lady of his acquaint- \nance, who had just before received a present of a hundred \nroubles, to purchase a pair of ear-rings. Fired with a hope \nof promoting the eternal happiness of her fellow-creatures, \nshe determined to sacrifice her ear-rings to the cause of God, \nand sent the hundred roubles to me. Perhaps this was the \nfirst time that ever her attachment to the Saviour had called \nfor a sacrifice ; and it must be unspeakably gratifying to \nher mind, when reviewing the transaction, to feel that she \ncould part with her ornaments for her adorable Redeemer," \n\nv Chap, xxxix. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Holiness to the Lord, \n\n" It is plain," says an eminent divine, " from experimen- \ntal observation of the longest standing, and the greatest \ncompass, that genuine morality is eminently promoted by \npreaching up the purity of the gospel. The hope that is \nlaid up for us in heaven, whereof we hear by the word of \ntruth, brings forth fruit in us : \'He that has this hope in \nhim, purifies himself, even as God is pure.\' \xe2\x80\x94 One of the \nmartyrs in Queen Mary\'s days confessed, that his prejudice \nagainst the Protestants, was for their insisting so much on \nfaith, and things of a mysterious nature. ( But,\' says he, \n\' when among the Papists, I heard nothing but works ; I \nscarce did any. Now, where duties are preached less, I \nfind them practised more.* " \n\nChap. xl. ver. 36, 37. \xe2\x80\x94 When the cloud was taken \nup from over the tabernacle, the children of Israel \nwent onward in all their journeys : But if the cloud \nwere not taken up, then they journeyed not till the \nday that it was taken up. \n\n(( Nothing was more remarkable," says the biographer of \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS II. 49 \n\nMr Newton, u than his constant habit of regarding the \nhand of God in every event, however trivial it might appear \nto others. On every occasion \xe2\x80\x94 in the concerns of every \nhour \xe2\x80\x94 in matters public or private, like Enoch, he ( walked \nwith God.\' Take a single instance of his state of mind in \nthis respect. In walking to his church he would say, \' The \nway of man is not in himself,\' nor can he conceive what \nbelongs to a single step. When I go to St Mary Wool- \nnoth, it seems the same whether I turn down Lothbury, or \ngo through the Old Jewry ; but the going through one \nstreet, and not another, may produce an effect of lasting \nconsequence. A man cut down my hammock in sport, but \nhad he cut it down half an hour later, I had not been here, \nas the exchange of crew was then making. A man made a \nsmoke on the sea-shore, at the same time a ship passed, \nwhich was thereby brought to, and afterwards brought me \nto England." \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall offer it of liis own volun- \ntary will. \n\nWhen a Missionary Association was first established in \nHuahine, one of the South Sea Islands, and contributions \nwere solicited, the people were explicitly informed, that they \nshould not be compelled to give any thing ; whatever they \ndid, therefore, must be of their own free will. One day a \nnative brought a hog to Hautia, who was the treasurer, and, \nthrowing the animal down at his feet, said, in an angry \ntone, " Here\'s a pig for your Society." " Take it back \nagain," replied Hautia calmly ; u God does not accept \nangry pigs." He then explained to the man the objects \nof missionary institutions, and the necessity of those who \nsupported them doing so from right motives, especially en- \nforcing the Scripture words, K The Lord loveth a cheerful \ngiver." The man was obliged to take his hog home again ; \nfor though exceedingly chagrined to have it rejected \xe2\x80\x94 re- \nfusal being considered a great affront when a present is \noffered \xe2\x80\x94 Hautia was too conscientious to accept it. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt offer, for the meat- \n\n\n\n50 LEVITICUS III. \n\noffering of thy hrst-fmits, green ears of corn dried by \nthe fire. \n\nThe requiring of green ears of corn in the meat-offering, \nmay intimate how acceptable to God early piety is. The \nfollowing is a pleasing instance : \n\nIn the beginning of the last century, Mr Hamilton was \nsuccessively minister of Airth and Stirling. His ministry \nwas distinguished for its warmth and evangelical savour ; \nit was, of course, very acceptable, and much attended. At \nthat time, the dispensation of the Lord\'s Supper was at- \ntended by multitudes from the neighbourhood. On one of \nthese occasions, at Airth, a young person, at a considerable \ndistance, felt a strong desire to attend. This, however, was \nopposed by her elder sister, on account of her tender age \nand inability to sustain the fatigues of such a journey ; but \nstill bent on the execution of her purpose, she so arranged \nmatters on the preceding evening, that her sister could not, \neven at the earliest hour, go away without awakening her. \nFinding the determination so strong, her sister no longer \nopposed it. On the Sabbath morning, she took her young \nfriend to the place of worship. After the celebration of the \nLord\'s Supper, Mr Hamilton addressed the communicants \nand audience. In the conclusion, he invited sinners, with \ngreat fervour and freedom, to the Lord Jesus Christ. The \nriches of divine grace, in the salvation of perishing sinners, \nwere exhibited in the most alluring and engaging manner. \nThe attention of this young person was excited, and her \nheart sweetly drawn to the Saviour. This gracious season \nwas remembered and mentioned by her with pleasure to the \nend of life ; and her descendants, to whom her pious exam- \nple and instructions were rendered useful, still preserve the \nmemory and record of it with a delightful interest. This \nshould encourage parents to bring their children, at an early \nage, to attend the ordinances of divine grace in public. \n\nChap. hi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The fat thereof, and the whole \nrump, it shall he take off hard hy the backbone. \n\nThere is a kind of sheep near Aleppo, the tails of which \nare very broad and large, terminating in a small appendix \nthat turns back upon it. These tails, Dr Russell informs \nus, are of a substance between fat and marrow, and are not \neaten separately, but mixed with the lean meat in many of \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS V. 51 \n\ntheir dishes, and also often used instead of butter : That a \ncommon sheep of this kind, without the head, feet, skin, &c. \nweighs sixty or seventy English pounds, of which the tail \nusually weighs fifteen pounds and upwards. This species, \nhe observes, is by much the most numerous. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 If a soul shall sin through igno- \nrance against any of the commandments of the Lord. \n\nA Hebrew merchant had three negroes, very bad charac- \nters, who frequently got drunk and robbed him. Observing \na sudden change in their conduct, he inquired into the cause. \nOne of the poor fellows replied, " Massa, God Almighty in \ntop!" (above.) He was answered, "Was not God Al- \nmighty in top when you got drunk and robbed me ?" " Yes, \nMassa, but we not know then." He then asked them how \nthey came to know. They answered, " Massa, we been \ngone a chapel and preacher tell we so ; and now we fraid to \nget drunk and rob like fore time. God will see, and he \nwill be angry ; Him see every thing." \n\nChap. v. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 If a soul sin, and hear the voice \nof swearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or \nknown of it ; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear \nhis iniquity. \n\nAs the sin referred to in the preceding verse appears to \nconsist in a concealment of the truth, especially when called \non oath to declare it, the following anecdote may, in part at \nleast, illustrate the passage : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nCaptain (afterwards Admiral) Cornwallis, in order to pre- \nvent profaneness among the ship\'s crew, had a book to every \nmess to insert each offender\'s name, and appointed forfeits \naccording to the offence. To these rules the captain made \nhimself liable ; and, looking over the books one morning \nwhen at sea, he found his own name inserted, upon which \nhe sent for the informer, and inquired what he had said, and \nwho was near when he used improper language. Being told \nthat the chaplain was at his elbow, he called for the Reverend \ngentleman, and asked him if he recollected hearing him \nsay, on the preceding day, " By God." He confessed this, \nbut did not think it came within the meaning of the rules. \nThe captain observed, " It was certainly an irreverent use \nof the sacred name, and you should have reproved me ; \n\n\n\n52 LEVITICUS VIII. \n\nyou, therefore, shall be punished for neglect, and the in* \nformer shall be rewarded with a guinea." \n\nChap, vi ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall restore \xe2\x80\x94 the lost thing \nwhich he found. \n\nSome years ago, a poor shoemaker found, in a street in \nLiverpool, a bill of exchange for \xc2\xa3 1 10. On being inform- \ned of its value, with an honest simplicity, he had it cried \nthrough the streets by the bellman. Several applications \nwere soon made to him for the bill : but from the evident \neagerness of the applicants, and the large sums offered him \nas a reward, he suspected that the bill could not be theirs. \nHe accordingly took it to a respectable banker\'s, where it \nhad been drawn, who presently discovered the right owner, \nand rewarded the shoemaker with five guineas for his honesty. \nThe poor man received it w r ith gratitude, declaring that this \nsum would do him more good, now that he was assured the \nbill would go to the true owner, than if he had given it to \nothers and received a larger sum. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 If he offer it for a thanksgiving. \n\nMr Rornaine being in company with Mr Hervey, who \nwas unwell, at breakfast time, observed him retire to another \npart of the room, taking with him a small basin of milk ; \nand overheard him praying over it thus : " Lord, if I ob- \ntain no nourishment from this food which thou hast given \nme, at least let me get thankfulness from it." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 He put the rnitre upon his head. \n\nIn the reign of King Edward VI., when Mr John \nHooper was made bishop, there was much controversy be- \ntween him and Drs Cranrner and Ridley, about the cap and \nrochet, &c. When, however, they were all imprisoned in \nQueen Mary\'s reign, Dr Ridley wrote to Hooper in the \nfollowing manner : \xe2\x80\x94 " My dear brother, for as much as I \nunderstand by your works that we thoroughly agree in those \nthings which are the grounds and substantial points of our \nreligion, against which the world so furiously rageth in these \ndays ; however, formerly, in certain bye-matters and circum- \nstances of religion, your wisdom and my simplicity have a \nlittle jarred, each of us following the abundance of his own \nsense and judgment ; now, I say, be assured, that even with \nmy whole heart (God is my witness) in the bowels of Christ, \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS X. 53 \n\nI love you in the truth, and for the truth\'s sake, which abid- \neth in us, and shall, by the grace of God, abide for ever." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 He slew the burnt-offering ; \nand Aaron s sons presented unto him the blood, which \nhe sprinkled round about upon the altar. \n\nDes Barreaux, a foreigner of eminent station, had been a \ngreat profligate, and afterwards became a great penitent. \nHe composed a piece of poetry after his conversion, the \nleading sentiment of which was to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Great God, thy judgments are full of righteousness, thou \ntakest pleasure in the exercise of mercy ; but I have sinned \nto such a height, that justice demands my destruction, and \nmercy itself seems to solicit my perdition. Disdain my tears, \nstrike the blow, and execute thy judgment. I am willing \nto submit and adore, even in perishing, the equity of thy \nprocedure. But on what place will the stroke fall that is \nnot covered with the blood of Christ ?" \n\nChap. x. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Do not drink wine nor strong \ndrink, thou, nor thy sons with you, when ye go into \nthe tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die : it shall \nbe a statute for ever throughout your generations. \n\nA gentleman travelling in Essex, called at the house of a \nfriend, where he met with a young minister who was just \ngoing to preach in the neighbourhood. The lady of the \nhouse offered him a glass of spirits before he entered upon \nhis work, which he accepted. An elderly man, who was \npresent, thus addressed him : \xe2\x80\x94 " My young friend, let me \noffer you a word of advice respecting the use of liquors. \nThere was a time when I was as acceptable a preacher as \nyou now may be ; but by too frequently accepting of the \nwell-designed favours of my friends, I contracted a habit of \ndrinking, so that now I never go to bed sober if I can get \nliquor. I am, indeed, just as miserable as a creature can be \non this side of hell !" About two years after this, the tra- \nveller just mentioned had occasion to call again at the same \nhouse, and made inquiry concerning the unhappy man, when \nhe was informed that he had been some time dead ; and no \ndoubt in consequence of his intemperance. It was stated \nthat, towards the close of his life, he had not drunk to the \nsame excess ; but it was only because he could not obtain \nspirituous liquors. \n\nE 2 \' \n\n\n\n54 LEVITICUS XIII. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Whatsoever hath fins and scales \nin the waters, in the seas, and in the rivers, them shall \nye eat. \n\nMr Turner, in his History of Providence, relates, that \nwhen the people of a certain sea-port town (Hastings) in \nEngland were in great poverty, and suffered much by scar- \ncity of money and provisions, it pleased God that an un- \nusual and great shoal of herrings came up the river, by which \nthe inhabitants were plentifully supplied for the present ; \nand the week after, a multitude of cod succeeded them, \nwhich were supposed to have driven the former into the \nriver before them ; by which means the necessities of the \npoor inhabitants were unexpectedly and remarkably supplied. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 If she be not ahle to bring a \nlamb, then she shall bring two turtles, or two young \npigeons. \n\nX>r Chandler, in his travels in Asia Minor, informs us, \nthat on their arrival at the town of Guzel-Hissar, they were \nsurprised to see around them innumerable tame turtle-doves, \nsitting on the branches of the trees, on the walls and roofs \nof houses, cooing unceasingly. Though these creatures \nmigrate in winter, the Jewish worshippers might be supplied \nwith offerings, at any season of the year, from the tame ones \nthey bred up. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 46. \xe2\x80\x94 All the days wherein the \nplague shall be in him he shall be denied ; he is un- \nclean": he shall dwell alone ; without the camp shall \nhis habitation be. \n\nWhile the law of Moses only required the exclusion of \nthe leper from the camp or town where he formerly resided, \nthe following account of the treatment of one of these un- \nhappy men shows that the dark places of the earth are full \nof cruelty : \xe2\x80\x94 " A Hindoo, of the writer cast," says one of \nthe Baptist Missionaries in India, " who has been in our \nemployment upwards of two years, and of whose veracity I \nhave had proof in many instances, informed me yesterday, \nthat en the 5th or 6th instant, he saw a Hindoo carpenter \ndrowned because he had the leprosy. He was carried from \none of the ghauts at Alum-gunj in a boat, in the presence \nof a large assembly of people, and when in deep water pu t \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS XVI. 55 \n\noverboard, Two large earthen pots, one filled with sand, \nthe other with barley, were fastened to his shoulders. The \nman sunk, but after some time floated on the surface of the \nwater. The people in the boat rowed after him and took \nhim up, but made sure work of it the second time T 9 \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Two turtle-doves, or two \nyoung pigeons, such as he is able to get. \n\nMr Richmond, during his visit to Iona, frequently preach- \ned in the school -house. On one of these occasions, he ad- \nverted to the Jewish Missions. The hum of the children \nwas heard, " We will give, we will give !" Some persons \npresent attempted to check their zeal, and keep silence, but \nall voices were raised in reply, " The bairns will have it, \nthe bairns will have it !" meaning, the children would make a \ncollection ; and they presented to him the sum of \xc2\xa3 2, Os, 9d, \n\xe2\x80\x94 a magnificent offering to him whose grace had touched \ntheir hearts and inspired their zeal. Of these poor islanders \nit might be truly said, " Their deep poverty abounded unto \nthe riches of their liberality." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 And the vessel of earth that he \ntouched which hath the issue shall be broken : and \nevery vessel of wood shall be rinsed in water. \n\nDr Clark was one evening entertained very kindly by a \nTurk and his family. After leaving the place, the next \nmorning he returned for a book he had left behind, when \nhe found his kind host and all the family employed in break- \ning and throwing away the earthen-ware, plates, and dishes, \nfrom which his guests had eaten, and purifying the other \nutensils and articles of furniture, by passing them through \nfire or water. \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 And the goat shall bear upon \nhim all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited : \nand he shall let go the goat in the wilderness. \n\nThe Aswamedha Jug is an ancient rite, in which a horse \nwas brought and sacrificed, with some ceremonies very simi- \nlar to those prescribed in the Mosaic law. The horse so \nsacrificed, bears, in place of the sacrificer, his sins with him \ninto the wilderness, into which he is turned adrift, (for, \nfrom this particular instance, it seems that the sacrificing- \nknife was not always employed,) and becomes the expiatory \n\n\n\n56 LEVITICUS XVIII. \n\nvictim of those sins. Mr Halhed observes, that this cere- \nmony reminds us of the scape-goat of the Israelites ; and, \nindeed, it is not the only one in which a particular coinci- \ndence between the Hindoo and Mosaic systems of theology \nmay be traced. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 It is the blood that maketh \nan atonement for the soul. \n\nThe first sermon which the late Rev. Robert Hall preach- \ned at Cambridge, after he became a settled pastor, was in \nconfirmation of the atonement. Immediately after the ser- \nvice, one of the congregation, who had followed Mr Robin- \nson through all his changes of sentiment until he was hover- \ning over the very undefinable barrier which separates the \ncolder Socinanism from infidelity, went into the vestry, and \nsaid, u Mr Hall, this preaching won\'t do for us ; it will \nonly suit a congregation of old women !" \xe2\x80\x94 " Do you mean \nmy sermon, Sir, or the doctrine V \xe2\x80\x94 " Your doctrine." \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Why is it that the doctrine will only do for old women V \n\xe2\x80\x94 u Because it may suit the musings of people tottering on \nthe brink of the grave." \xe2\x80\x94 (i Thank you, Sir," said Mr Hall, \n" for your concessions. The doctrine will not suit people \nof any age if it be not true ; and if it be true, it is equally \nimportant at every age. So that you will hear it again if \nyou hear me." \n\nChap, xyiii. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt not let any of \nthy seed pass through the fire to Moloch. \n\n\'\xe2\x80\xa2\'An eminent historian," says Dr Doddridge, " speaking \nof that diabolical custom which so long prevailed amongst \nthe old Carthaginians, of offering their children to a detes- \ntable idol, (which was formed in such a manner, that an \ninfant put into its hands, which were stretched out to receive \nit, would immediately fall into a gulph of fire,) adds a cir- \ncumstance, which one cannot mention without horror : \xe2\x80\x94 \nThat the mothers who, with their own hands, presented the \nlittle innocents, thought it an unfortunate omen that the \nvictim should be offered weeping ; and, therefore, used a \ngreat many fond artifices to divert it, that, soothed by the \nkisses and caresses of a parent, it might smile in that dread- \nful moment in which it was to be given up to the idol. \nPardon me, my friends, such is your concern for the present \nease and prosperity of your children, while their souls are \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS XX. 57 \n\nneglected, \xe2\x80\x94 a fond solicitude that they may pass smiling \ninto the hands of the destroyer." \nr Chap. xix. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt not go up and \ndown as a talebearer among thy people. \n\nAt a small town in shire lives a decent honest \n\nwoman, who has for more than forty years gained her liveli- \nhood by washing in gentlemen\'s families. She gives the \nhighest satisfaction to all her employers, and has, in several \ninstances, been the whole of that time in the employ of the \nsame families. Indeed, those whom she has once served \nnever wish to part with her. She has one distinguishing \nexcellency, it is this : through all this long course of years, \nshe has never been known, by either mistress or servant, \nto repeat in one house what was said or done in another. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 A man also, or woman, that \nhath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely \nbe put to death. \n\n" Some time since," says one, " I was on a visit in Wilt- \nshire, and a large parcel of tracts had been recently received \nby the worthy family, which they were sorting for distribu- \ntion amongst the Sunday school children. Whilst I was \nlooking over the tracts, I cast my eyes upon one that related \nto fortune-telling ; at that moment the servant entered the \nparlour, and announced that a woman was at the door, and \ndesired to know if any of the party would have their fortune \ntold. I instantly ran out and accosted the woman, 6 So you \ncan tell fortunes !\' < Yes, Sir.\' \'And can you tell mine ?\' \n{ Yes.\' c Ah ! I do not wish to have my fortune told, for \nI am a fortune-teller too.\' She looked extremely confused, \nand faintly replied, \xe2\x80\x94 < Indeed, Sir !\' f Yes, and I will tell \nyou your fortune ; it is, that if you continue in your present \ncourse of wickedness and deception, neglecting God\'s salva- \ntion, and disregarding the eternal state of your soul, you \nwill be lost for ever and ever ! Let me exhort you to leave \noff your present sinful course, and pray to God to turn your \nheart. Are you not ashamed to go about the country, and \nthus impose upon servants and young people ? There,\' said \nI, putting some of the fortune-teller\'s tracts into her hand, \n\' go and read these carefully, and sell them instead of the \nwretched trash you have already, they will procure you a \ntrifle, and be sure to attend to what has been said to you on \n\n\n\n58 LEVITICUS XXI. \n\nthe subject.\' The woman appeared affected with the advice, \narid, after expressing her thanks, curtseyed, and went \naway." \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall not make \xe2\x80\x94 -any \ncuttings in their flesh. \n\n" A few months ago," says Mr George, a missionary in \nCeylon, u I witnessed a strange and degrading scene. A \nfine young man, apparently about twenty-five years of age, \nbeing prompted by a chimerical imagination, and the false \ninsinuations of the priests, resolved to render propitious the \ngoddess Ammen, and thereby obtain great advantages. \nWith these hopes, he submitted to a most torturing cere- \nmony, as the goddess to be honoured is supposed to be of a \nsanguinary temper. She is said to have murdered her own \nchild, and to have drunk its blood. To please this demon, \nhe first discoloured his own body with paints and saffron, so \nas to look terrible ; and having partaken plentifully of nar- \ncotics, he proceeded to walk round the temple upon slippers \nstudded with nails, which pierced his bare feet ; after which \nhe was supported while he stood on one foot on the point \nof a pole about six feet high, called calloo. After this, an \niron hook, at least five inches long, with two prongs, more \nthan an inch in circumference, was thrust through the skin \nand muscles of his back, and a rope, about forty yards in \nlength, was attached to the ring of the hook. This was held \nby two men, to prevent the wretched man from destroying \nhimself or others ; for if he were to get loose, they said he \nwould run into the fire or water, or commit murder, or \nwhatever the spirit of the goddess, by which he was inspired, \nmight prompt him to do ; at least so they believed. In this \nway, the infatuated man was led round the neighbourhood. \nThe applause of the multitude, \xe2\x80\x94 the impulse of his own \ndeluded mind, \xe2\x80\x94 the stimulating effect of the narcotics, \xe2\x80\x94 and \nthe excruciating pain he endured from the hook, made him \nquite frantic ; so that he would frequently, with almost in- \nconceivable agility, bound forwards the length of his rope \nand attempt to escape, but was prevented by the men who \nheld it. His back was thus lacerated by the prongs of the \nhook, and the blood occasionally flowing from the wound, \nand mixing with the paints on his body, made him appear, \nwhen in his gesticulations, the most demon-like one could \npossibly imagine. During the ceremony he was an object \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS XXIV. 59 \n\nof the greatest awe, for the people imagine such a one to be \npossessed of a supernatural influence, and that all whom he \nblesses are blessed, and whom he curses are cursed : hence \nthey scrupulously avoid offending him, and to obtain his \nblessings, are very liberal in their offerings to the Brahmins." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 32. \xe2\x80\x94 Neither shall ye profane my \nholy name. \n\nThe late Dr Gifford, as he was one day showing the Bri- \ntish Museum to strangers, was very much vexed by the \nprofane conversation of a young gentleman who was present. \nThe Doctor taking an ancient copy of the Septuagint, and \nshowing it to him, \xe2\x80\x94 " O !" said the gentleman, " I can read \nthis." " AVell," said the Doctor, " read that passage," \npointing to the third commandment. Here the gentleman \nwas so struck, that he immediately desisted from swearing, \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall do no work therein : \nit is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings. \n\n"When Mr Crook and his family arrived on the coast of \nOtaheite, in the brig Active, they were much surprised that \nnot a single native could be seen all along the shore as the \nvessel sailed ; nor could they perceive any smoke arising \nfrom their dwellings. This excited in the minds of Mr \nCrook and others, a painful suspicion that the island had \nbeen subdued, and all the inhabitants cut off in the wars. \nIn the midst of this agitation of mind, one of the sailors, an \nOtaheitan, who left Port- Jackson in the Active, observed \nthat the natives were keeping the Sabbath-day : that of late \nthey did no kind of work, nor cooked any victuals, nor went \nout of their houses except to worship God ; and that the \nwhole of the day was employed in religious worship, ot in \nteaching one another to read. At length the vessel came \nto anchor in Matavia Bay, and not a native made his appear- \nance till Monday morning, when great numbers repaired to \nthe brig, bringing with them the usual testimonies of hof- \npitality ; thus fully satisfying all on board, that, as before \nnoticed, they had been observing the Sabbath. \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 The Israelitish woman\'s son \nblasphemed the name of the Lord, and cursed. \n\nOne evening, as the Rev. William Wilson of Perth \nwas passing along the streets of that town, three soldiers \n\n\n\n60 LEVITICUS XXV. \n\nthen quartered in it, happened to walk behind him, who \nwere indulging in the utterance of most profane and blas- \nphemous language. One of them, on some frivolous ac- \ncount, declared it to be his wish, that God Almighty might \ndamn his soul in hell to all eternity. Mr Wilson imme- \ndiately turned round, and with a look of dignity and com- \npassion, said, u Poor man, and what if God should say \namen, and answer that prayer !" Mr Wilson passed on. \nThe man seemed to stand petrified, and on going home to \nhis quarters, was in such distraction of mind and feeling, \nthat he knew not whither to turn for relief. He was soon \nafterwards seized with fever, under which he continued to \nsuffer the most awful forebodings of eternal misery. His \ncase was so singular, that many Christians went to visit \nhim, to whom he invariably said he was sure of being be- \nyond the reach of mercy, and that God had sent his angel \nto tell him so. One of them asked him to describe the ap- \npearance of the person who had pronounced this doom on \nhim. He did so, and the visitant at once perceiving that it \nmust have been Mr Wilson, inquired if he would wish again \nto see him. " Oh," said he, " I would wish above every \nthing to see him, but he will not come near a wretch like \nme." Mr Wilson was soon brought, and told him of the \nway of salvation through Christ crucified, and encouraged \nhim to flee for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before \nhim. His words being accompanied by Divine power, the \npoor soldier was enabled to believe in Christ, and thus \nfound peace and comfort to his troubled soul. He soon \nafterwards recovered, and became a very exemplary Chris- \ntian ; and, as he felt the army unfavourable to a religious \nlife, Mr W. at his request, used influence, and procured \nhis discharge. He settled in Perth, became a member of \nthe Church, attached himself steadily to Mr Wilson, and \nwas through life a comfort to him, and an ornament to the \nChristian profession. \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 35.\xe2\x80\x94 And if thy brother be waxen \npoor, and fallen in decay with thee, then thou shalt \nrelieve him ; yea, though he be a stranger, or a so- \njourner ; that he may live with thee. \n\nMr H \xe2\x80\x94 , an ingenious artist, being driven out of all em- \nployment, and reduced to great distress, had no resource to \n\n\n\nLEVITICUS XXVII. 61 \n\nwhich to apply except that of an elder brother, who was in \ngood circumstances. To him, therefore, he applied, and \nbegged some little hovel to live in, and some small provision \nfor his support. The brother melted into tears, and said, \n" You, my dear brother ! you live in a hovel ! You are a \nman ; you are an honour to the family. I am nothing. \nYou shall take this house and the estate, and I will be your \nguest, if you please." The brothers lived together without \nits being distinguishable who was proprietor of the estate, \ntill the death of the elder put the artist in possession of it. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 36. \xe2\x80\x94 I will send a faintness into \ntheir hearts in the lands of their enemies ; and the \nsound of a shaken leaf shall chase them ; and they \nshall flee, as fleeing from a sword ; and they shall \nfall when none pursueth. \n\nA passenger and a lieutenant were passing the New York \nMariners\' Church together, when the former observed, \n" That place will be the ruin of sailors." The lieutenant \nasked him why. The passenger replied, u By stuffing their \nheads with religion, and making them unfit for the duties \nthey are called to, especially in fighting the enemy." The \nlieutenant asked him if he thought that religion made a man \nless industrious or less brave. The passenger assented to \nthat opinion. The lieutenant, who was about forty-seven \nyears of age, then said, " that he had been the greater part \nof his life at sea, and had been in many engagements ; that \nhe had never seen the religious man shrink from his duty, \nor be a coward ; and that the reason was obvious, for when \nhe goes into an engagement he has but one enemy to engage \nwith, whilst the irreligious man has two : he has to contend \nwith one within as well as one without." The passenger \ningenuously acknowledged, that the enemy within was cer- \ntainly the worse of the two, and that the lieutenant had the \nbest of the argument. \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 All the tithe of the land, \nwhether of the seed of the land, or of the fruit of the \ntree, is the Lord\'s ; it is holy unto the Lord. \n\nJohn Frederic Oberlin, a minister of the gospel in France, \nhappening to read one day, with more attention than usual, \nthe accounts of the tithes in the Books of Moses, was so \n\n\n\n62 LUMBERS II. \n\nstruck with some of them, as to resolve from that moment \nto devote three tithes of all he possessed to the service of \nGod and the poor. The resolution was no sooner made than \nput into execution, for whatever Oberlin conceived it to be \nhis duty to do, he conscientiously, and without delay, set \nabout it. From that period till the end of his life, even \nduring the most calamitous seasons of the Revolution, he \nalways scrupulously adhered to the plan, and often said that \nhe abounded in wealth. \n\n\n\nNUMBERS. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 All that are able to go forth to \nwar in Israel. \n\n" At Brussels," says Simpson, in his Visit to Flanders, \n" and wherever I went in the Netherlands, when the Eng- \nlish troops were mentioned, whom they likewise much ad- \nmired, the natives always returned to the Scotch Highlanders. \nc They are good and kind as well as brave. They are the \nonly soldiers who become members of the family, in houses \nwhere they are billetted ; they even carry about the children, \nand do the domestic work.\' The favourite proverbial form \nof compliment was, c Lions in the field, and lambs in the \nhouse.\' There was a competition among the inhabitants who \nshould have them in their houses ; and when they returned \nwounded, the same house they had left had its doors opened, \nand the family went out some miles to meet our own Scotch- \nmen. The people had many instances to relate of the ge- \nnerosity of these men ; after the battle, many Highlanders, \nthemselves wounded, were seen binding up the wounds of \nthe French, and assisting them with their arm." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Every man of the children of \nIsrael shall pitch by his standard, with the ensign \nof their father\'s honse. \n\nPitts, an eastern traveller, in his account of his return \nfrom Mecca, describes those lights by which they travel \nduring the night in the desert, and which are carried on \nthe tops of poles to direct their march. " They are some- \nwhat like iron stoves," says he, "into which they put that \n\n\n\n; \n\n\n\nNUMBERS V. 63 \n\ndry wood, with which some of the camels are loaded. It is \ncarried in great sacks, which have a hole near the bottom, \nwhere the servants take it out as they see the fires need a \nrecruit. Every cotter (or company) has one of these poles \nbelonging to it, some of which have ten, some twelve of \nthese lights on their tops, or more or less ; and they are \nlikewise of different figures, as well as numbers ; one, per- \nhaps, oval, like a gate, another triangular, or like N, or M, \n&c. so that every one knows by them his respective cotter. \nThey are carried in the front, and set up at some distance \nfrom one another, in the place where the caravan is to \npitch, before that comes up. They are also carried by day, \nnot lighted ; but yet, by the figure and number of them, \nthe pilgrims are directed to what cotter they belong, as sol- \ndiers are, by their colours, where to rendezvous ; and with- \nout such directions, it would be impossible to avoid confu- \nsion in such a vast number of people." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Aaron and his sons \xe2\x80\x94 shall wait \non their priest\'s office. \n\n" It is most honourable," says Dr Willet, " for a soldier \nto die fighting, and for a bishop or pastor to die praying ; \nand, if my merciful God shall vouchsafe to grant me my \nrequest, my earnest desire is, that, in writing and comment- \ning upon some part of the Scripture, I may finish my \ndays." This request was granted him, for he was called \nhence as he was composing a commentary upon Leviticus. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 From thirty years old and up- \nwards, even until fifty years old \xe2\x80\x94 to do the work in \nthe tabernacle of the congregation. \n\nThat indefatigable servant of Christ, the Rev. George \nWhitefield, preached, in the course of his ministry, which \nincluded thirty-four years, eighteen thousand sermons ; \nwhich was upwards of five hundred in a year. The day \npreceding his death, he expressed a great desire to enter \ninto his eternal rest ; at the same time saying, u Lord, \nthou knowest I am not weary of thy work, though I am \noften weary in it." \n\nChap. v. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 And the priest shall take holy \nwater in an earthen vessel. \n\nSimilar to this ordeal, by the water of jealousy, is the \n\n\n\n64 NUMBERS VIII. \n\npractice of some of the Africans, among whom Mr Park \ntravelled. He says, that, " at Baniferile, one of the slatees \n(slave merchants) returning to his native town, as soon as \nhe had seated himself on a mat by the threshold of his \ndoor, a young woman, his intended bride, brought a little \nwater in a calabash, and kneeling down before him, desired \nhim to wash his hands ; when he had done this, the girl \nwith a tear of joy sparkling in her eyes, drank the water ; \nthis being considered as the greatest proof she could give \nhim of fidelity and attachment." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall separate himself from \nwine and strong drink. \n\nA heathen king, who had been for years confirmed in \nthe sin of drunkenness, by the evil practices of white men \non the Sandwich Islands, had been led to forsake the dread- \nful habit. He said lately to a missionary, " Suppose you \nput 4000 dollars in one hand, and a glass of rum in the \nother, you say, you drink this rum, I give you 4000 dol- \nlars, I no drink it ; you say you kill me, I no drink it." \n\nChap. vh. ver. 89. \xe2\x80\x94 ^Tien Moses was gone into \nthe tabernacle of the congregation to speak with Him, \nthen he heard the voice of one speaking unto him \nfrom off the mercy-seat. \n\nSome English soldiers, who were quartered on a settle- \nment in Africa, where the climate was hot and unwhole- \nsome, attended no place of worship, nor had any clergyman \nwith them. While they were in this situation, a fatal dis- \ntemper broke out among them, and carried them off daily. \nA poor negro, who was witness to the case, and probably \nto their neglect of prayer and other ordinances, made this \nobservation in reference to their conduct: \xe2\x80\x94 " The English \nnever speak to God Almighty \xe2\x80\x94 God Almighty never speaks \nto them ; so the devil comes to fetch them away." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall go in to wait upon \nthe service of the tabernacle of the congregation. \n\nThe residence of the late Rev. David Brown in Calcutta, \nwas at a considerable distance from the Mission Church, \nwhere he preached ; but no weather ever deterred him from \nmeeting the people at the stated periods of divine service. \nA^d when on any occasion, and even in cases of indisposi- \n\n\n\nNUMBERS IX. 65 \n\ntion, he has been urged to postpone the service, he would \nnot consent ; for he has observed, " If the hearers once \nfind a minister to be irregular in his attendance on them, \nthey will quickly take courage to become irregular in at- \ntending him; but when my congregation sees that no \ninconvenience whatever makes me neglect them, they will \nbe ashamed to keep away on any frivolous pretext." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 At the commandment of the \nLord the children of Israel journeyed, and at the \ncommandment of the Lord they pitched : as long as \nthe cloud abode upon the tabernacle they rested in \ntheir tents. \n\nThe Rev. Oliver Hey wood, having been settled some \ntime at Coley, near Halifax, began to think of entering \ninto the married state. The following are his remarks on \nthis subject : \xe2\x80\x94 "After I had continued here a considerable \ntime, I looked out for a suitable help-meet. I was directed \nto divers, and then stopped in my progress. Many times \nI had good hopes that I was near a conjugal relation, but \nwas disappointed by some strange means or other. This \nwas no small trouble to me, but was the means of humbling \nmy heart, and sending me moTe frequently and earnestly to \nthe throne of grace. I was often afraid of missing my \nway, and as often begged direction, pleading this promise, \nthat God will teach the humble his way, and the meek he \nwill guide in judgment. I desired not to follow my own \nfancy, but God\'s counsel. Such observable providences as \nI noticed about this time, concerning these things, did \nmightily prevail upon me to wean me from the world, and \nset my heart on heaven : yea, I have been convinced there- \nby of the deceit of strong impressions and persuasions that \nsuch things would come to pass. \xe2\x80\x94 Come, my soul, let me \nlead thee in a rational way. Stay awhile, and wait God\'s \ntime, for he is waiting to be gracious to thee, when thou \nart prepared for the mercy. He will meet thee in his own \ntime and way ; and when it comes, it will be the surest and \nmost seasonable blessing that ever thou hadst in thy life. \nIn the meantime, if God cause thee to live more to him, \nand to have more communion with him, it will be equiva- \nlent to the blessing itself." Mr Hey wood was at length \nmarried on 12th April 1G55, to Miss Angier ; daughter of \nF 2 \n\n\n\n66 NUMBERS XII. \n\na minister in Yorkshire, a lady distinguished for her"piety \nand prudence, her amiable disposition, and personal accom- \nplishments. \n\nChap. x. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 We are journeying unto the \nplace of which the Lord said, I will give it you : come \nthou with us, and we will do thee good ; for the Lord \nhath spoken good concerning Israel. \n\nAfter Mr Philip Henry, who came to Worthenbury a \nstranger, had been in the country for some time, his attach- \nment to Miss Matthews, afterwards his wife, became mani- \nfest ; and it was mutual. Among the other objections \nurged by her friends against the connection, was this \xe2\x80\x94 that \nalthough Mr Henry was a gentleman, and a scholar, and an \nexcellent preacher, he was quite a stranger, and they did \nnot even know where he came from. " True," replied Miss \nMatthews, " but I know where he is going, and I should \nlike to go with him.\' " \n\nChap. xi. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 And Moses said unto him, \nEnviest thou for my sake ? Would God that all the \nLord\'s people were prophets, and that the Lord would \nput his Spirit upon them ! \n\nMr Venn, when removed to the obscurity of Yelling, \nnever appeared to gain acceptance with the rude rustics \namongst whom he sojourned ; and at length, being incapa- \nble of much service, he was assisted by a curate from \nWales, who attracted the people surprisingly, " Honest \nEvans," said he, " carries all before him." His family \nwere a little jealous of this unexpected preference ; but he \nrebuked them : " Carry me to hear him," said he, " God \nhonours him, and I will honour him. Have you ever \nstudied that text, brother \xe2\x80\x94 c He must increase, but I must \ndecrease V \'A man can receive nothing, except it be given \nhim from heaven. 1 " \n\nChap. xii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore then were ye not \nafraid to speak against my servant Moses ? \n\nThe late Dr Waugh of London, being once present in a \ncompany consisting of nearly forty gentlemen, when a \nyoung man, who was then a student for the ministry, was \nentertaining those around him with ungenerous strictures \nupon a popular preacher in the city, he looked at him for a \n\n\n\nNUMBERS XIV. 67 \n\ntime with a strong mixture of pity and grief in his counte- \nnance. When he had by this manner arrested the attention \nof the speaker, he mildly, but pointedly, remarked \xe2\x80\x94 " My \nfriend, there is a saying in a good old book, which I would \nrecommend to your reflection : 4 The Spirit that dwelled; \nwithin us lusteth to envy.\' " \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 And they came unto the \nbrook of Eshcol, and cut down from thence a branch \nwith one cluster of grapes, and they bare it between \ntwo upon a staff. \n\nDoubdan relates, that, travelling in the country about \nBethlehem, he found a most delightful valley, full not only \nof aromatic herbs and rose-bushes, but planted with vines, \nwhich, he supposed, were of the choicest kind ; and that \nit was indeed the valley of Eshcol, whence the spies car- \nried that prodigious branch of grapes to Moses, " It is \ntrue," says this writer, " I have seen no such bunches of \ngrapes, not having been here in the time of the vintage ; \nbut the monks assured me that they still find here some \nthat weigh ten or twelve pounds. As to the wine, I have \ntasted of it many times, and have always found it the most \nagreeable of that made in the Holy Land. It is a white \nwine, which has, however, something of a reddish cast, is \nsomewhat of the muscadel kind, and very delicious to drink 5 \nwithout producing any bad effects." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 I have heard the murmurings \nof the children of Israel, which they murmur against \nme. \n\nA person with not very ample means of support, was \nburthened with a large family. A neighbour had just \ncalled to tell him of a friend who had got a prize in the \nlotfery, when he was also informed of the birth of his \ntwelfth child. He exclaimed, peevishly, Ci God sends meat \nto others, children to me." It so happened, that God, at \nwhose government he had so impiously murmured, sent him \nthose riches he longed for. But as he sent him the wished- \nfor wealth, he deprived him of the children he had com- \nplained of. He saw them one by one go to the grave be- \nfore him ; and in advanced life, and great affluence, when \nhe cndurul the stroke of having his last beloved daughter \n\n\n\n68 NUMBERS XVI. \n\ntaken from his eyes, he bitterly remembered (it is hoped. \nwith salutary bitterness ; ) his former rebellious murmurings \nagainst God, \n\nCliap. xv. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 And the priest shall make an \natonement for the soul that sinneth ignorantly, when \nhe sinneth by ignorance before the Lord, to make an \natonement for him ; and it shall be forgiven him. \n\n" During part of the time I was in the custom-house \nemploy," says Mr Newton, 6i I took a certain kind of fee \nwhich came into my pocket, which, had I thought it wrong, \nI would sooner have put my hand into the fire. One day \nI went into a house, when 1 saw a book of Mr Wesley\'s \nlying on the table, which treated on different kinds of oaths, \nand showing how much they were violated. This opened \nmy mind. I mentioned my scruples to the , who en- \ndeavoured to remove them. He assured me, that the , \n\nin administering the oath, meant that these perquisites \nshould be taken. This did not satisfy me ; I wrote to two \nclergymen, stating the case, for their counsel how to act. \nAfter hearing their opinions, I took no more fees. My \nconscience formerly was uninformed, and did not chide me ; \n\xe2\x80\x94 nay, on a Saturday evening, when I found I had been \nsuccessful that week, I thanked the Lord for it." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 29.\xe2\x80\x94 If these men die the common \ndeath of all men, or if they be visited after the visita- \ntion of all men. then the Lord hath not sent me. \n\nAbout the year 1 793, an awful incident occured at Salem, \nin the State of New Jersey. There had been a revival of \nreligion, and the pious part of the community had been dis- \nturbed with riots and mobs ; but, on making application to \nthe civil magistrate, these tumults had been effectually sup* \npressed. The opposers of religion turned their attention to \na new method of entertainment ; acting in a farcical way \nat religious meetings, pretending to speak of their expe- \nriences, to exhort, <5cc, in order to amuse one another in a \nprofane theatrical manner. One night, a young actress \nstood up on one of the benches, pretending to speak of her \nexperience ; and, with mock solemnity, cried out, " Glory \nto God, I have found peace, I am sanctified, I am now fit \nto die." Scarcely had this unhappy girl uttered these \nwords, before she actually dropped dead upon the floor, and \n\n\n\nNUMBERS XVIII. 69 \n\nwas taken up a lifeless corpse. Struck with this awful visi- \ntation, the auditors were instantly seized with inexpressible \nterror, and every face was covered with consternation and \ndismay. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 On the morrow Moses went \ninto the tabernacle of witness ; and, behold, the rod of \nAaron, for the house of Levi, was budded, and brought \nforth buds, and bloomed blossoms, and yielded almonds. \n\nThe charitable society for the relief of the widows and \nchildren of clergymen, since known by the name of the \n" Corporation for the Sons of the Clergy," was first com- \nmenced in the year 1655. The first sermon was preached \nat St Paul\'s, on the 5th of November that year, by the Rev. \nGeorge Hall, afterwards Bishop of Chester, from the fol- \nlowing text : \xe2\x80\x94 " The rod of Aaron budded, and bloomed \nblossoms, and yielded almonds." The preacher enforced \nthe necessity and usefulness of a settled ministry ; but his \nsermon breathed great moderation, considering the ranco- \nrous feuds then existing in the Church. These he noticed. \n" Let these ill-invented terms," said he, " whereby we have \nbeen distinguished from each other, be swallowed up in \nthat name which will lead us hand in hand to heaven \xe2\x80\x94 the \nname of Christians. If my stomach, or any of yours, rise \nagainst the name of brotherly communion, which may con- \nsist with our several principles retained, not differing in \nsubstantiate, God take down that stomach, and make us see \nhow much we are concerned to keep the unity of the Spirit \nin the bond of peace. Why should some, in the height of \ntheir zeal for the liturgy, suppose there can be no service of \nGod but where that is used ? Why should others, again, \nthink their piety concerned and trespassed upon, if I prefer \nand think fit to use, a set form ? There must be abate- \nments and allowances of each other, a coming down of our \npunctilios, or we shall never give a good account to God." \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 And the Lord said unto Aaron, \nThou, and thy sons, and thy father s house with thee, \nshall bear the iniquity of the sanctuary : and thou \nand thy sons with thee shall bear the iniquity of your \npriesthood. \n\nIt was the constant endeavour of the Rev. S. Kilpin to \n\n\n\n70 NUMBERS XX. \n\ngo from the closet to the pulpit. His expression was, " I \nneed to have my heart warmed by the Sun of Righteousness \nere I address the hearts of others." He often remarked, \niC I have preached with self- application to-day, and have \nbeen humbled in the dust, or have derived divine light from \nthe subject presented to view, if no one else is benefited." \nFrequently he exclaimed, after four or five public services \non the Sabbath-day, " Never does the blood of Christ appear \nso valuable as at the close of such a Sabbath. In this \nfountain I bathe. Lord, pardon the sins of my holy duties." \n\nChap. xix. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 The man that shall be un- \nclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be \ncut off from among the congregation, because he hath \ndefiled the sanctuary of the Lord. \n\nA person on a journey, not much acquainted with true \nreligion, after being for some time pensive, exclaimed to his \ncompanion, " I never shall forget an expression my friend \nmade on his dying bed some years ago. On being asked \nwhat it was, it was said to be this : \xe2\x80\x94 c You must die, as I \nsoon shall ; but if your heart be not changed, you cannot \nenter the kingdom of heaven ; and if that be the case, I \nthink we shall never meet again.\' " \n\nChap. xx. yer. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore have ye made us to \ncome up out of Egypt, to bring us in unto this evil \nplace ? It is no place of seed, or of figs, or of vines, \nor of pomegranates ; neither is there any water to \ndrink. \n\nMr Cecil, riding one day with a friend in a very windy \nday, the dust being very troublesome, his companion wished \nthat they could ride in the fields, where they would be free \nfrom dust ; and this wish he repeated more than once while \non the road. At length they reached the fields, when the \nflies so teased his friend\'s horse, that he could scarcely keep \nhis seat on the saddle. On his bitterly complaining, " Ah ! \nSir," said Mr Cecil, " when you were in the road, the dust \nwas your only trouble, and all your anxiety was to get into \nthe fields ; you forgot that the fly was there. Now this is \na true picture of human life, and you will find it so in all \nthe changes you make in future. We know the trials of \nour present situation, but the next will have trials, and \nperhaps worse, though they may be of a different kind." \n\n\n\n\n\n\nNUMBERS XXI. 71 \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The soul of the people was \nmuch discouraged because of the way. \n\nA stage coach was, a short time since, passing through \nthe interior of Massachusetts, on the way to Boston. It \nwas a warm, summer day, and the coach was filled with \npassengers, all impatient to arrive at the city at an early \nhour in the evening. The excessive heat rendered it neces- \nsary for the driver to spare his horses more than usual. \nMost of the passengers were fretting and complaining that \nhe did not urge his horses along faster. But one gentle- \nman sat in the corner of the stage calm and quiet. The \nirritation which was destroying the happiness of all the \nothers, seemed not to disturb his feelings in the least. At \nlast the coach broke down as they were ascending a long \nsteep hill, and the passengers were compelled to alight, and \ntravel some distance on foot under the rays of the burning \nsum This new interruption caused a general burst of \nvexatious feelings. All the party, with the exception of \nthe gentleman alluded to, toiled up the hill, irritated and \ncomplaining. He walked along, good humoured and \nhappy, and endeavouring by occasional pleasantry of \nremark to restore good humour to the party. It was \nknown that this gentleman, who was extensively engaged \nin mercantile concerns, had business which rendered it \nnecessary that he should be in the city at an early hour. \nThe delay was consequently to him a serious inconvenience- \nYet, while all the rest of the party were ill-humoured and \nvexed, he alone was untroubled. At last one asked how \nit was that he retained his composure under such vex- \natious circumstances ? The gentleman replied, that he \ncould have no controul over the circumstances in which he \nwas then placed ; that he had commended himself and his \nbusiness to the protection of the Lord, and that if it were the \nLord\'s will that he should not enter Boston at as early an \nhour as he desired, it was his duty patiently and pleasantly \nto submit. With these feelings he was patient and submis- \nsive, and cheerful. The day, which to the rest of the \nparty was rendered disagreeable by vexation and complaint, \nwas by him passed in gratitude and enjoyment. And \nwhen, late in the evening, he arrived in the city with a \nserene mind, he was prepared to engage in his duties. \n\n\n\n72 NUMBERS XXV. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Balaam said, If Balak would \ngive me his house full of silver and gold, I cannot go \nbeyond the word of the Lord my God, to do less or \n\nore. \n\nK Four individuals," says a clergyman in Ireland, "have, \nwithin a few months, come over to us, having publicly re- \nnounced the errors of tlie Church of Rome. One of these \npersons, an individual of some little importance amongst \nthem, has been most bitterly persecuted ; but, though of- \nfered L. 50 by a near relation, through the medium of her \nformer priest, she refused the bribe, saying, c Take back the \nprice of sin : Judas betrayed his Master for thirty pieces of \nsilver ; I will not deny Christ for fifty pieces of gold.\' " \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Let me die the death of the \nrighteous, and let my last end he like his. \n\nDr Ailmer, rector of Much Hadham, Herts, died in \n1025, closing his own eyelids, and with these words in his \nmouth : \xe2\x80\x94 " Let my people know that their pastor died un- \ndaunted, and not afraid of death ! I bless my God I have \nno fear, no doubt, no reluctance, but a sure confidence in \nthe sin-overcoming merits of Jesus Christ." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 There shall come a star out \nof Jacob. \n\nMr Kenwick, the last of the Scottish martyrs, speaking \nof his sufferings for conscience\' sake, says, a Enemies think \nthemselves satisfied that we are put to wander in mosses, \nand upon mountains ; but even amidst the storms of these \nlast two nights, I cannot express what sweet times I have \nhad, when I had no covering but the dark curtains of night. \nYea, in the silent watch, my mind was led out to admire \nthe deep and inexpressible ocean of joy, wherein the whole \nfamily of heaven swim. Each star led me to wonder what \nH e must be, who is the Star of Jacob, of whom all stars \nh rrow their shining." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Phinehas was zealous for \n\nhis God. \n\nJMr Andrew Melville, professor of divinity at St An- \ndrews, in the reign of James VI,, was a very bold and \nzealous man for the cause of God and truth. When some \n\n\n\nNUMBERS XXVIII. 73 \n\nof his more moderate brethren blamed him for being too \nhot and fiery, he was wont to reply, " If you see my fire \ngo downwards, set your foot upon it and put it out ; but if \nit go upward, let it return to its own place." \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 They strove against the Lord. \n\nA minister praying for a child apparently dying, said, \n" If it be thy will, spare .*\' The wretched and dis- \ntracted mother, interrupting him, cried, u It must be his \nwill ; I will have no i/s." The child, to the surprise of \nmany, recovered, but lived to break his mother\'s heart, and \nwas publicly executed at the age of twenty-two. \n\n%J Chap, xxvii. ver. 16, 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the Lord, the God \nr of the spirits of all flesh, set a man over the congre- \ngation \xe2\x80\x94 that the congregation of the Lord be not as \nsheep which have no shepherd. \n\nThe following reflections, occasioned by the death of two \nministers residing in the same neighbourhood, who died \nwithin two days of each other, have been extracted from an \nexcellent little volume, entitled, " Sacred Aphorisms," by \nMr Thomas Pauling \xe2\x80\x94 " Two famous lights in one week, \nare put, not under a bushel, but under a grave-stone. God \nis now calling in his labourers, then who shall gather in his \nharvest ? He is putting out the lights, and who shall guide \nthem to Immanuers land ? God\'s gardens take a great \ndeal of dressing ; and when dressers are taken away, what \ndanger are vineyards in of becoming like the field of the \nslothful ? The loss of a guide in the way to heaven is not a \nsmall loss. God pulls out stakes in Zion\'s hedge, but few \nare put in to make up the gap. But while we obey the \nprecept, c Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that \nhe will send forth labourers into his harvest,\' Lord, fulfil thy \npromise, ( I will give you pastors according to my heart, \nwhich shall feed you with knowledge and understanding.\' " \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 On the seventh clay ye \nshall have an holy convocation ; ye shall do no servile \nwork. \n\nA professional gentleman in Berkshire, whom God has \nmade the instrument of very considerable good in the \ncountry, was first led seriously to embrace the gospel, from \n\n\n\nf4 NUMBERS XXX. \n\na person\'s refusing to transact some urgent business with \nhim on the Lord\'s day. \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall do no servile work \ntherein. \n\nWhen his Majesty George III. was repairing his palace \nat Kew, one of the workmen, who was a pious character, \nwas particularly noticed by the King, and he often held \nconversations with him of some length upon serious subjects. \nOn Monday morning, his Majesty w r ent as usual to watch \nthe progress of the work, and not seeing this man in his \ncustomary place, inquired the reason of his absence. The \nKing was informed that, not having been able to complete \na particular job on the Saturday night, they had returned \nto finish it on the following morning. This man alone had \nrefused to comply, because he considered it a violation of \nthe Christian Sabbath ; and, in consequence of what was \ncalled his obstinacy, he had been dismissed from his em- \nployment. " Call him back immediately,*\' exclaimed the \ngood king ; cc the man who refused doing his ordinary work \non the Lord\'s day, is the man for me. Let him be sent \nfor." The man was accordingly replaced, and the king \never after showed him particular favour. \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 If a man vow a vow unto the \nLord, or swear an oath to bind his soul with a bond ; \nhe shall not break his word, he shall do according to \nall that proceedeth out of his month. \n\nThe stage was crowded with passengers as it passed from \nNew York to Boston. It w T as late in the evening when one \nof the passengers, a sea captain, endeavoured to excite the \nattention of the drowsy company, by giving a relation of his \nown circumstances. He had been at sea in a fine ship ; in \na dreadful storm his ship had been wrecked, his money and \nproperty all destroyed, and every soul on board had been \nlost, except himself, who had saved his life by being on a \nplank, at the mercy of the waves, for several days together. \nThe company were interested in this narrative ; they pitied \nthe poor unfortunate captain, who was returning home to \nhis family entirely destitute ; but they wondered that a man \nrelating such a tale, and telling of an escape almost miracu- \nlous, should confirm almost every sentence with an oath. \nNothing, however, was said to him. In the morning, when \n\n\n\nNUMBERS XXXI* 75 \n\nhe stage stopped, Mr B., one of the passengers, invited the \ncaptain to walk on before with him, designing to step into \nthe stage when it should come up. The proposal was agreed \nto, and they walked on alone. Mr B. said, " Did I under- \nstand you last night \xe2\x80\x94 the stage made much noise \xe2\x80\x94 did you \nsay that you had lost your ship ?" " Yes." " That you \nsaved your life on a plank ?" " Yes." " Let me ask you \none more question ; \xe2\x80\x94 when on that plank, did you not vow \nto your God, that if he would spare your life, you would \ndevote that life to his service V " None of your business," \nsaid the captain angrily. The stage by this time came up, \nand they entered it. Towards evening, as the stage was \nentering Providence, the captain informed the company that \nhe should not sup with them, as he was so unfortunate as \nnot to have any money. Mr B. took from his pocket, and \noffered him a handsome bill. " No," said the captain, " I \nam poor, yet I am no beggar." " But," replied Mr B., \n* c I do not give it to you as to a beggar, but as to an un-. \nfortunate brother. You must learn that I profess to be a \nChristian, and I am taught by my religion to do good unto \nall men. The gospel prescribes no limits to benevolence ; \nit teaches us to do good to all," The company applauded, \nand pressed the captain to take the money. He silently \nput it into his pocket, without even thanking the donor ; \nthough his countenance betrayed uneasiness. The company \nsupped together, and the captain bid each adieu, after hav- \ning asked Mr B. when he left the town. He was informed, \non the morrow at sunrise. They then parted. The captain \nwent home with a heavy heart, while Mr B. retired to rest. \nHe was surprised, the next morning at day -light, to hear \nsome one rap at the door. He opened it, and beheld the \ncaptain standing before him in tears. The captain, press- \ning his hand, said, " Sir, I have not slept a wink since I \nsaw you ; I abused you yesterday ; I am now come to ask \nyour paTdon. I did, while on that plank, vow to God, that \nI would live differently from v/hat I ever had done ; and, \nby God\'s help, from this time forward, I am determined to \ndo so." The captain could not proceed ; they pressed each \nother\'s hands, and parted, probably to meet no more in this \nworld. \n\n^ Chap. xxxi. ver. 50. \xe2\x80\x94 We have brought an obla- \ntion for the Lord, what every man hath gotten, of \n\n\n\n?6 NUMBERS XXXII. \n\njewels, of gold, chains, and bracelets, rings, ear-rings, \nand tablets. \n\nA minister, preaching for a Missionary Society, remarked, \nin the course of the sermon, that " if the ladies who came \nout of Egypt, could give their golden trinkets to Aaron, to \nmake a calf for the support of idolatry, surely christian \nladies would not deem it a great sacrifice to give up some of \ntheir trinkets, for the noble and benevolent cause of diffusing \namong the heathen the unsearchable riches of Christ." The \nnext morning a box was sent, by an unknown lady, contain- \ning an amber necklace, a pair of gold ear-rings, and a dia- \nmond ring, as a present to the Missionary Society. \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Be sure your sin will find \nyou out. \n\n" I was once applied to," says the late Mr English of \nWooburn, in his diary, " by a stranger, in a place where I \nwas labouring for a few Sabbaths only, for a sight of a letter \nwhich I had received calumniating his character. J looked \nat the man and pitied him, and coolly replied, \' It would be \na breach of the common principles of society, to show con- \nfidential letters written to us for the purpose of our doing \npeople good.\' He retorted in an angry tone, c I demand a \nsight of it, Sir, as an act of justice due to an injured man.\' \nI replied, c How did you know that I had received a letter \nconcerning you ?\' c Know,\' said he, fc it was impossible not \nto know it, your language and manner were so pointed, that \nit was impossible I should be deceived !\' I rejoined, *\xe2\x96\xa0 Do \nnot be too positive : you have been deceived before now, I \nsuppose ; you maybe so again.\' 6 It is not possible,\' said \nhe, e you described the sin of which I am accused in the \nclearest language, and looking me in the face, and pointing \ntowards me, you said, sinner, be sure your sin will find you \nout : I therefore expect from you, Sir, as a gentleman and \na christian minister, that you will give me a sight of the \nletter, that I may know its contents and repel its charge.\' \nI observed, i I do not know your name ; to my knowledge \nI never saw you before ; and as you have not told me in \nwhat part of the sermon it was I was so pointed, if I show \nyou any letter I may show you the wrong one ; I shall, \ntherefore, certainly not exhibit any of my letters to you, nor \nsatisfy you whether I have received any one about you, till \n\n\n\n\n\n\nLUMBERS XXXIII. 77 \n\nyou describe the case alluded to.\' He hesitated, but after- \nwards described the sin of which he was accused. When \nhe had finished, looking him full in his eyes, assuming a \nsolemn attitude, and using a grave and serious tone of voice, \nI said, \xe2\x80\x94 c Can you look me fall in the face, as you must \nyour Judge at the great day of God, and declare that you are \ninnocent of this sin laid to your charge ?\' He trembled, \nturned pale, and his voice faultered ; guilt and anger \nstruggling in his breast, like the fire in the bowels of Mount \nEtna, and, summoning up his remaining courage, he said, \n\xe2\x80\x94 c I am not bound to make any man my confessor ; and, \nif I were guilty, no man has a right to hold me up to public \nobservation, as you have dene.\' I assumed a benignity of \ncountenance, and softened my tone, saying, \xe2\x80\x94 \' Do you be- \nlieve the passage T cited \xe2\x80\x94 Be sure your sin will find you \nout\xe2\x80\x94 is the word of God ?\' He said.\xe2\x80\x94 < It may be.\' \n{ Surely it is,\' said I ; c he that made the ear, shall he not \nhear ? he that made the eye, shall he not see ? Can he \nhave any difficulty in bringing your sin to light ? \xe2\x80\x94 Now I \nwill tell you honestly, I never received any letter or infor- \nmation about you whatever, but I am persuaded your sin \nhas found you out ; the preaching of the word is one me- \nthod by which God makes men\'s sins find them out. Let \nme entreat you seriously to consider your state and charac- \nter ; who can tell, God may have intended this sermon for \nyour good ; he may mean to have mercy on you ; this may \nbe the means of saving your neck from the gallows, and \nyour soul from hell ; but let me remind you, you are net \nthere yet, there still is hope.\' He held down his head, \nclenched his hands one into the other, and bursting into \ntears, said, \xe2\x80\x94 c I never met with any thing like this \xe2\x80\x94 I am \ncertainly obliged to you for your friendship\xe2\x80\x94 I am guilty ; \nand hope this conversation will be of essential advantage to \nme!"\' \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 These are the journeys of \nthe children of Israel. \n\nPitts, an eastern traveller, in describing his return from \nMecca, says, \xe2\x80\x94 " The first day we set out from Mecca, it \nwas without any order at all ; but the next day every one \nlaboured to get forward ; and in order to it, there was many \ntimes much quarrelling and fighting. But after every one \nhad taken his place in the caravan, they orderly and peace- \nG 2 \n\n\n\n/o NUMBERS XXXIV, \n\nably kept the same place till they came to Grand Calm, \nThey travel four camels a-breast, which are all tied one \nafter the other, like as in teams. The whole body is called \na caravan, which is divided into several cotters, or companies, \neach of which has its name, and consists, it may be, of \nseveral thousand camels ; and they move, one cotter after \nanother, like distinct troops. In the head of each cotter is \nsome great gentleman, or officer, who is carried in a thing \nlike a horse-litter. In the head of every cotter there goes \nlikewise a sumpter camel, which carries his treasure. This \ncamel has two bells, about the bigness of our market bells, \nhanging one on each side, the sound of which may be heard \na great way off. Some others of the camels have round \nbells about their necks, some about their legs, like those \nwhich our carriers put about their fore-horses\' necks ; which, \ntogether with the servants, (who belong to the camels, and \ntravel on foot,) singing all night, make a pleasant noise ; \nand the journey passes away delightfully. They say the \nmusic makes the camels brisk and lively. Thus they travel \nin good order every day, till they come to Grand Cairo ; \nand were it not for this order, you may guess what confusion \nwould be among such a vast multitude. They have lights \nby night (which is the chief time of travelling, because of \nthe exceeding heat of the sun by day,) which are carried on \nthe tops of high poles to direct the hagies, or pilgrims, in \ntheir march," \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 The goings out of it shall \nbe at the salt sea. \n\nA late traveller, to whose unpublished journal Dr Russell \nrepeatedly refers in his Description of Palestine, remarks \nthat the Lake of Sodom, when he visited it, was sunk or \nhollow, and that the banks had been recently under water, \nbeing still very miry and difficult to pass. The shores were \ncovered with dry wood, some of it good timber, which they \nsay is brought by the Jordan from the country of the Druses. \n" The water is pungently salt, like oxymuriate of soda. It is \n\nincredibly buoyant. G\xe2\x80\x94 bathed in it, and when he lay \n\nstill on his back or face, he floated with one-fourth at least \nof his whole body above the water. He described the sen- \nsation as extraordinary, and more like lying on a feather-bed \nthan floating on water. On the other hand, he found the \ngreatest resistance in attempting to move through it ; it \n\n\n\n\n\n\nNUMBERS XXXVI. 79 \n\nsmarted his eyes excessively. I put a piece of stick in, it \nrequired a good deal of pressure to make it sink, and when \nlet go, it bounded out again like a blown bladder. The \nwater is clear and of a yellowish tinge, which might be from \nthe colour of the stones at bottom, or from the hazy atmo- \nsphere. There were green shrubs down to the water\'s edge \nin one place, and nothing to give an idea of any thing blast- \ning in the neighbourhood of the sea ; the desert character of \nthe soil extending far beyond the possibility of being affect- \ned by its influence." \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 Moreover, ye shall take no \nsatisfaction for the life of a murderer, which is guilty \nof death, but he shall be surely put to death. \n\nIn a letter from Lord Seaforth, Governor of Barbadoes, \nto Lord Hobart, dated March 18, 1802, his Lordship says, \n" You will observe in the last day\'s proceedings of the As- \nsembly, that the majesty of the House had taken consider- \nable offence at a message of mine, recommending an act to \nbe passed to make the murder of a slave felony. At present, \nthe fine for the crime is only \xc2\xa3 15. A committee of the \nwhole house was hereupon appointed to prepare an answer \nto the Governor\'s message, which should be 4 moderate and \nrespectful, but calculated to repel insult, evinces that the \nhouse understands its interests, and asserts its rights.\' \n\' Whoso sheddeth man\'s blood, by man shall his blood be \nshed,\' saith the law of God, in Gen. ix. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 < Whoso shed- \ndeth the blood of a negro,\' saith the law of Barbadoes, \n( shall pay \xc2\xa3 15 ;\' \xe2\x80\x94 and the humane legislators resent the \nproposal of rendering murder felony : they understand their \ninterest and their rights too well to conform to the law of \nGod !" \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Let them marry to whom \nthey think best ; only to the family of the tribe of \ntheir fathers shall they marry. \n\nMr Philip Henry used to give two advices, both to his \nchildren and others, in reference to marriages. One was, \n" Keep within the bounds of profession." The other was, \n" Look at suitableness in age, quality, education, temper," \n&c. He used to observe, from Gen. ii. 18, "I will make \nhim a help-meet for him ;" that where there is not meet- \nne&s, there will not be much help. He commonly said to \n\n\n\n80 DEUTERONOMY I. \n\nhis children, with reference to their choice in marriage, \nw Please God, and please yourselves, and you shall never \ndisplease me ;" and greatly blamed those parents who con- \nclude matches for their children without their consent. He \nsometimes mentioned the saying of a pious gentlewoman, \nwho had many daughters \xe2\x80\x94 " The care of most people is \nhow to get good husbands for their daughters ; but my care \nis to fit my daughters to be good wives, and then let God \nprovide for them." \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY. \n\n\n\ns in \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall not respect persons \njudgment \xe2\x80\x94 ye shall not be afraid of the face of man, \nfor the judgment is God\'s. \n\nDuring Colonel Gardiner\'s residence at Bankton, the \nCommander of the King\'s forces, with several colonels and \ngentlemen of rank, one day dined with him. When the \ncompany assembled, he addressed them with a great deal of \nrespect, and yet with a very frank and determined air, and \ntold them that he had the honour in that district to be a \nJustice of the Peace, and, consequently, that he was sworn \nto put the laws in execution, and, among the rest, those \nagainst swearing ; that he could not execute upon others \nwith any confidence, or approve himself as a man of im- \npartiality and integrity to his own heart, if he suffered them \nto be broken in his presence by persons of any rank what- \never ; and that, therefore, he entreated all the gentlemen \nwho then honoured him with their company, that they \nwould please to be on their guard ; and that if any oath or \ncurse should escape them, he hoped they would consider \nhis legal animadversion upon it as a regard to the duties of \nhis office, and dictates of his conscience, and not as any \nwant of deference to them. The commanding officer im- \nmediately supported him in this declaration, as entirely be- \ncoming the station in which he was, assuring him he would \nbe ready to pay the penalty if he inadvertently transgressed ; \nand when Colonel Gardiner on any occasion stepped out of \nthe room, he himself undertook to be the guardian of the \nlaw in his absence ; and, as one of the inferior officers \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY III. 81 \n\noffended during this time, he informed the Colonel, so that \nthe fine was exacted and given to the poor, with the appro- \nbation of the company. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 These forty years the Lord thy \nGod hath been with thee ; thou hast lacked nothing. \n\nA pious minister in England relates, in a letter to a \nfriend, that, being at one time in great want of money, and \nknowing not to whom he should apply for aid, he betook \nhimself to prayer, committing his case to the Lord, and \nseeking direction from him. In a day or two after, a ser- \nvant called, telling him, that a gentleman wished him to \n\ndine with him at N . The gentleman had come from \n\nB , after his marriage, to see the minister, as he had \n\nbeen formerly acquainted with him. He presented the \nminister with ten pounds, as a marriage present, which re- \nlieved him from his embarrassments, and rilled him with \ngratitude to God for so seasonable a supply of his wants. \n\nChap. hi. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Jordan, and the coast thereof, \nfrom Chinnereth even unto the sea of the plain, even \nthe salt sea. \n\nM. Chateaubriand, describing the present state of the \nvalley, through which flows the Jordan, says, " Here and \nthere stunted shrubs with difficulty vegetate upon this inani- \nmate tract ; their leaves are covered with salt, which has \nnourished them, and their bark has a smoky smell and \ntaste. Instead of villages you perceive the ruins of a few \ntowers. Through the middle of this valley flows a dis- \ncoloured river, which reluctantly creeps towards the pesti- \nlential lake, by which it is engulphed. Its course amidst \nthe sands can be distinguished only by the willows and the \nreeds that border it ; and the Arab lies in ambush among \nthese reeds to attack the traveller, and to plunder the pil- \ngrim \xe2\x80\x94 Such is the scene famous for the benedictions and \ncurses of Heaven. This river is the Jordan ; this lake is \nthe Dead Sea ; it appears brilliant, but the guilty cities \nentombed in its bosom seem to have poisoned its waters. \nIts solitary abysses cannot afford nourishment to any living \ncreature ; never did vessel cut its waves ; its shores are \nwithout birds, without trees, without verdure ; and its waters \nexcessively bitter, and so heavy, that the most impetuous \nwinds can scarcely ruffle their surface. " \n\n\n\n82 DEUTERONOMY IV. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Keep therefore, and do them ; \nfor this is your wisdom and your understanding in \nthe sight of the nations, which shall hear all these \nstatutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise \nand understanding people. \n\ni " About twenty years ago," says one, "passing the \nhouse where Thomas Paine boarded, the low window was \nopen, and seeing him sitting close by, I stepped in. Seven \nor eight of his friends were present, whose doubts and his \nown he was labouring to remove, by a long talk about the \nstory of Joshua commanding the sun and moon to stand \nstill; and concluded by denouncing the Bible as the worst \nof books, and that it had occasioned more mischief and \nbloodshed than any book ever printed, and was believed \nonly by fools and knaves. Here he paused ; and while he \nwas replenishing his tumbler with his favourite brandy and \nwater, a person asked Mr Paine if he ever was in Scotland ? \nThe answer was, c Yes.\' c So have I,\' continued the \nspeaker ; c and the Scotch are the greatest bigots about the \nBible I ever met ; \xe2\x80\x94 it is their school-book, their houses and \nchurches are furnished with Bibles, and if they travel but \na few miles from home, their Bible is always their com- \npanion ; yet, in no other country where I have travelled, \nhave I seen the people so comfortable and happy. Their \npoor are not in such abject poverty as I have seen in other \ncountries. By their bigoted custom of going to church on \nSundays, they save the wages which they earn through the \nweek, which, in other countries that I have visited, are \ngenerally spent by mechanics, and other young men, in \ntaverns and frolics, on Sundays ; and of all the foreigners \nwho land on our shores, none are so much sought after for \nservants, and to fill places where trust is reposed, as the \nScotch. You rarely find them in taverns, the watch-house, \nalms-house, bridewell, or prison. Now, if the Bible is so \nbad a book, those who use it most would be the worst of \npeople ; but the reverse is the case.\' This was a sort of \nargument Paine was not prepared to answer, and an histori. \ncal fact which could not be denied ; \xe2\x80\x94 so, without saying i \nword, he lifted a candle from the table and walked up stairs. \nHis disciples slipped out one by one, and left the speaker \nand myself to enjoy the scene." \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY VI. 83 \n\nChap. v. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Honour thy father and thy \nmother, as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee. \n\nA boy about ten years of age having lost his father, and \nhis mother being ill at an hospital, was sent to the work- \nhouse at Shrewsbury. He was set to work, that he might \nearn, as soon as possible, his own livelihood. He behaved \nwell, and was diligent at his work. Very soon he had a \nlittle money given to him as a reward ; and he was told \nthat he might do with it what he pleased. As soon as he \nhad received it, he asked leave of his master to go and see \nhis mother. He took the money with him, and gave it to \nher. It was not much, but it was all that he had to give ; \nand the disposition with which it was given was more com- \nforting to his mother than the value of the gift. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt teach them diligently \n\nunto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou \n\n| sittest in thme house, and when thou walkest by \n\nf- the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou \n\nrisest up. \n\nOf the late excellent Mrs Berry of Warminster, it is \nsaid, that her Sabbath evenings were employed in reading \nthe Scriptures, and holding familiar dialogues with her \nthree children. After hearing them repeat a short prayer, \nand one of Watts\' little hymns for children, she seated them \neach on a separate chair, while with maternal simplicity \nand endearments, she heard and answered their questions, \nand proposed her own. Dismissing the two youngest to \nrest, the eldest (being now six years old) was retained up \na little longer. With him it was her constant Sabbath- \nevening custom to kneel and pray. At these periods she \nforgot herself in endeavouring to interest her boy. She \nwould begin with prayer for his father, who, at that mo- \nment, was preaching to his people ; then she would pray \nfor her children one by one. After mentioning their names, \nshe either implored forgiveness for them, or expressed her \ngratitude that " the Great God had made them such good \nchildren." Taking this boy one day into the parlour where \nshe usually performed these exercises, his father asked him, \nif his dear mother did not sometimes kneel with him and \npray ? With eyes instantly filled with tears, the little dis- \nciple artlessly replied, " Yes, father, mother used to kneel \n\n\n\n! \n\n\n\n84 DEUTERONOMY IX. \n\nat that chair, and hold my hand, and pray for father that \nhe might do good, and for me, and Henry, and for little \nMary, and for all of us." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord thy God shall put \nout those nations before thee by little and little : thou \nmayest not consume them at once, lest the beasts of \nthe field increase upon thee. \n\nIt is here supposed, that if Judea should be thinly \npeopled, the wild beasts would so multiply there as to ren \nder it dangerous to the inhabitants. Haynes, when de. \nscribing his arrival at Cana of Galilee, says, u The ap. \nproaching Cana, at the close of the day, as we did, is ai \nonce terrifying and dangerous. The surrounding country \nswarms with wild beasts, such as tigers, leopards, jackals, \n&c, whose cries and howling, I doubt not, as it did me, \nwould strike the boldest traveller, who had not been fre- \nquently in a like situation, with the deepest sense of hor- \nror." The same traveller, giving an account of his visit \nto 3Iount Tabor, on the top of which he found many ruins, \nremarks, " I amused myself a considerable time in walking \nabout the area, and creeping into several holes and subter- \nraneous caverns among the ruins. My guide perceiving me \nthus employed, told me I must be more cautious how I \nventured into those places, for that he could assure me those \nholes and caverns were frequently resorted to by tigers in \nthe day-time, to shelter them from the sun ; and therefore \nI might pay dear for gratifying my curiosity." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherein were fiery serpents \nand scorpions. \n\nAn Emperor of Persia, who designed to go on a journey \ninto Media, durst not proceed on account of the vast quan- \ntity of scorpions that were lying about the road. He sent \na great number of stout fellows to destroy those terrible crea- \ntures, promising a superior reward to him who killed most. \nTill this execution was over, he durst not venture his dig- \nnified person abroad. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They have made them a molten \nimage. \n\nA boy who came to school in India, and was instructed \nin the doctrines and precepts of religion, was one day or- \n\n\n\nDEUTEEONOMY XII. 85 \n\ndered by his parents to worship an image they had lately \nbought. The boy knew, however, that it was sinful, and \n\xe2\x96\xa0 refused to do so. He patiently endured a great deal of ill \ntreatment ; but his parents seeing, at length, that he was \ndutiful in all other respects, did not any longer require him \nto worship their image. \n\nChap. x. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Love ye therefore strangers; \nfor ye were strangers in the land of Egypt. \n\nHaynes informs us, that having arrived at Nazareth, the \nend of December, about five in the evening, upon entering \nthe town, he and his party saw two women filling their \npitchers with water at a fountain he had described, and \nabout twelve others waiting for the same purpose, whom \nthey desired to pour some into a trough which stood by, \nthat their horses might drink. They had no sooner made \nthe request than the women complied, and filled the trough, \nand the others waited with the greatest patience. Upon \nthe travellers returning their thanks, one of the women, with \ngreat modesty, replied, " We consider kindness and hospi- \ntality to strangers as an essential part of our duty." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall teach them yonr chil- \ndren, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine \nhouse. \n\nIn Iceland, a custom prevails among the people, of spend* \ning their long evenings in a manner which must powerfully \ntend to promote their religious improvement. The whole \nfamily assembles at dusk, and around the lamp, every one \nexcept the reader having some kind of work to perform. \nThe reader is frequently interrupted, either by the head, or \nsome of the most intelligent members of the family, who \nmake remarks on various parts of the story, and propose \nquestions with a view to exercise the ingenuity of the chil- \ndren and servants. In this form of exercise the Bible is \npreferred to every other book. At the conclusion of the \nlabour a prayer is offered, and the exercise is concluded \nwith a psalm. Their morning devotions are conducted in \na similar manner at the lamp. What great opportunity for \nreligious instruction of youth I \n\nChap. xii. ver. 32. \xe2\x80\x94 What thing soever I command \nyou, observe to do it : thou shalt not add thereto, nor \ndiminish from it. \n\n\n\n86 DEUTERONOMY" XIV. \n\nAs the second commandment so expressly forbids the \nuse of images in the worship of God, the Roman Catholics \nomit it in their catechisms and books of devotion, and \ndivide the tenth into two. The Rev. 3Ir Temple, one of \nthe American missionaries at 3Ialta, relates the following \nfact : \xe2\x80\x94 " My teacher, a native of Italy, came into my room \none morning, and took up a tract then lying on the table, \nand immediately cast his eyes upon the Ten Command-- \nmentSj which I had inserted at the end. As soon as he \nhad read the second commandment, he confessed much \nastonishment, and asked whether this was part of the deca- \nlogue. I immediately showed him this commandment in \nArchbishop Martini\'s Italian translation of the Latin Vul- \ngate. He could not suppress his feelings of surprise on \nreading this in the Italian Bible, and in a version, too, \nauthorised by the Pope. c I have lived,\' said he, \' fifty \nyears ; have been publicly educated in Italy : have had the \ncommand of a regiment of men, and fought in many cam- \npaigns ; but, till this hour, I never knew that such a com- \nmandment as this is written in the pages of the Bible.\' " \n\nChap. xhi. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 There sliall cleave nought of \nthe cursed thing to thine hand. \n\nOn one occasion, when the converted natives of Huahine, \nin the South Sea, and the idolatrous party, were about to \nengage in battle, two leaders of the christian party made\' \nan offer of peace. They said, " You must soon fall into \nour hands, or we must soon fall into yours ; but, if you \nwill lay down your arms now, we will be friends with you." \nThe other party answered, u We will have peace ; we will \nnot fight for those false gods any more ; we will submit to \nthe true God !" Peace was concluded ; a fire was lighted, \nand the image of Tani, their god, was thrown into the \nflames, and burnt to ashes before the eyes of both parties. \nHis house was immediately consumed, and his marae, or \ntemple, destroyed. A leader among the converts being \ncongratulated on having been the instrument of accomplish- \ning so great a deliverance of his nation from the thraldom \nof Satan, he replied, with much emotion, u All my fore- \nfathers worshipped Tani : where are they now ? It is my \nmercy to live in better days." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Every beast that parteth the \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY XVI. 87 \n\nhoof, and cheweth the cud, among the beasts, that ye \nshall eat. \n\nChewing the cud has often been referred to as emblema- \ntical of meditation, or the digesting of our spiritual food. \nMr Philip Henry notes in his diary the saying of a pious \nhearer of his own, as what much affected him : \xe2\x80\x94 " I find it \neasier," said the good man, " to go six miles to hear a ser- \nmon, than to spend one quarter of an hour in meditating \nand praying over it in secret, as I should, when I come \nhome." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 It shall not seem hard unto \nthee when thou sendest him away from thee. \n\nSome years ago, a respectable gentleman, residing a few \nmiles from New York, actuated by truly christian feelings, \ngave a negro and his wife, formerly his slaves, their liberty. \nThis important instrument of writing being prepared and \nexecuted in the presence of several ladies and gentlemen, \nwas delivered to the slave ; who, after a solemn pause, in \nbroken accents, though in language which conveyed the \ngenuine sentiments of his heart, addressed his benefactors \nin substance as follows : \xe2\x80\x94 " Master and mistress, T thank \nyou for your goodness to me this day. I am a poor African, \ntherefore make allowance for my want of words to express \nmy joy at this great deliverance. As Peter said to the \nlame man when he healed him, so say I unto you \xe2\x80\x94 c Silver \nand gold have I none, but such as I have I give unto thee.\' \nMay the blessing of the Lord be your reward \xe2\x80\x94 may he re- \nlieve your souls from the bondage of sin and death, as you \nthis day have relieved me from the bonds of slavery \xe2\x80\x94 may \nthe blessing of God rest on the heads of your children, and \nupon your children\'s children." It was enough ; \xe2\x80\x94 every \nheart at the moment felt that keen sensibility which the \nunexpected address of the free black excited. All was \nsilence \xe2\x80\x94 unaffected tears flowed from every eye. The bene- \nfit of the same praiseworthy action was experienced by the \nwife of this happy African. By the piety of his conduct, \nduring a course of years, he has given evidence that he en- \njoys that liberty wherewith Christ makes his people free. \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 That which is altogether just \nshalt thou follow. \n\nMr Ellis relates, that two principal chiefs walking by the \n\n\n\n\n\n\n&8 DEUTERONOMY XVII. \n\nsea-side, came to a place where a fisherman had been sharp- \nening his hooks, but had forgotten his file, which, in the \nestimation of the natives, is an article of considerable value. \nAs the fisherman had retired from the place, and was total- \nly unknown to the chiefs, they picked up the file, and went \non their way. They had not proceeded far before one of \nthem, reflecting on the circumstance, said to the other, \n" This is not our file ; and is not our taking it theft ?" \n" Perhaps it is," replied the other, "yet as the real owner \nis unknown, I do not know who has a better right to it \nthan ourselves." " I am satisfied," rejoined his compa- \nnion, " that it is not ours, and therefore think we had better \ngive it away." To this the other consented, and the file \nwas given to the first man they met, accompanied with its \nlittle history, and a strict injunction, that inquiry should \nbe made after the proprietor, to whom it should be given if \nhe could be discovered ; if not, it was to become his own \nproperty. \n\nCliap. xvh. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Hatli worshipped \xe2\x80\x94 either the \nsun or moon, or any of the host of heaven, which I \nhave not commanded. \n\nThe gospel having spread into Persia, the Pagan priests, \nwho worshipped the sun, persuaded the Emperor Sapor to \npersecute the Christians in all parts of his empire. Many \neminent persons in the Church and State fell martyrs : \neven thousands were put to death for not worshipping the \nsun. Usthazares, tutor to the Persian princes, was a Chris- \ntian. Sapor sent for him, and asked him, " Why he \nmourned ?" He answered, " O King, this grieves me, \nthat I am this day alive, who should rather have died long \nsince, and that I see this sun, which, against my heart and \nmind, for your pleasure, dissemblingly I appear to wor- \nship ; but I will never be so mad again, as, instead of the \nMaker of all things, to worship the things which he hath \nmade." When he was carried away to be beheaded, he \ndesired the King, that for all the faithful services he had \ndone to his father and to him, he would now cause to be \nproclaimed openly, that Usthazares was beheaded, not for \nany treachery or crime committed against the King or \nrealm, but only because he was a Christian, and would not, \nat the King\'s pleasure, deny his God. This request was \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY XX. 89 \n\ngranted, and many were established in Christianity at his \ndeath, as many had been staggered by his apostacy. \n\nCliap. xviii. ver. 10, 11, 12. \xe2\x80\x94 There shall not be \nfound among you \xe2\x80\x94 a charmer, or a consulter with \nfamiliar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. For \nall that do these things are an abomination unto the \nLord. \n\nA woman who lived in the county of Sussex, a few years \nsince, having the ague, and hearing of a man who could \ncharm it away, went to him : he gave her what he called a \ncharm, which was a paper sewed up in a bag, which she \nwas to wear round her neck, and never to open it, for if she \ndid, he told her the complaint would return again. The \ndisease was removed ; she continued to wear the bag till \nthe end of four years, when she was stirred up to a concern \nabout her soul, and was taught by the Spirit to see and to \nfeel the exceeding sinfulness of sin. She then, for the first \ntime, began to fear whether this charm was not the work of \nSatan. For many days she prayed to the Lord to teach \nher what she ought to do respecting it, and at last she saw \nit to be her duty to take it off; and opening it, found it \nthus written on the paper \xe2\x80\x94 Torment her not till she is in \nhell. The disease never returned. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 If a false witness rise up \nagainst any man, to testify against him that which is \nwrong, &c. \n\nA gentleman who had suffered much loss in his affairs \nby the malice of a person who lived in his vicinity, taught \na parrot to pronounce, in a clear articulate voice, the Ninth \nCommandment, " Thou shalt not bear false witness against \nthy neighbour." He kept the bird hanging in a cage op- \nposite the informer\'s house, who, whenever he appeared, \nheard himself saluted with \xe2\x80\x94 " Thou shalt not bear false \nwitness against thy neighbour." This exhortation being \nkept constantly ringing in his ears, became at last so annoy- \ning to him, and amusing to every body else, that, to hide \nhis disgrace, he was forced to remove to a distant part of \nthe town. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 The trees which thou knowest \n\nH 2 \n\n\n\n90 DEUTERONOMY XXI. \n\nthat they be not trees for meat, thou shalt destroy \nand cut them down. \n\nFormerly when the natives of Eimeo felled trees on the \nmountains, after lopping the branches, they paused, offered \na prayer to one of their gods for a safe passage, and then \nlaunched the trunk down the side of the slope ; standing in \nsilence, holding their breath, and with their eyes following \nits course till it reached the valley. Once when Mr Henry, \nmissionary there, was assisting some of his people to procure \ntimber for building the brig Hawes, having descended from \nthe mountain to refresh himself at a brook which ran at the \nfoot of it, he sat down on the bank, and was about to drink, \nbut refrained in the instant, and removed about two yards \noff, where access to the water seemed more convenient. \nWhile drinking there, a tree, which had been felled above, \ncame thundering down with such velocity and force, as \nscarcely to have been perceived by him before it had plung- \ned with the fore end deep into the earth at the very spot \nfrom which he had just risen. He could not regard his \nescape as otherwise than strikingly providential. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 This our son is stubborn and \nrebellious, he will not obey our voice. \n\nK T well remember," says a writer on christian educa- \ntion, " being much impressed by a sermon about twenty \nyears ago, when I was a young father, in which the preacher \nsaid, were he to select one word as the most important in \neducation, it should be the word obey. My experience \nsince has fully convinced me of the justice of the remark. \nWithout filial obedience every thing must go wrong. Is \nnot a disobedient child guilty of a manifest breach of the \nFifth Commandment ? And is not a parent, who suffers \nthis disobedience to continue, an habitual partaker in his \nchild\'s offence against that commandment ? By the dis- \nobedience of our first parents, sin came into the world ; \nand through the obedience of the second Adam are the \ngates of heaven opened to true believers. The wicked are \nemphatically styled the children of disobedience : and it is \nclearly the object of the divine plan of salvation to conquer \nthe rebellious spirit of man, and to bring him into a state \nof humility and submission. Parental authority is one \npowerful instrument for effecting the change, It is intended \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY XXIV. 91 \n\nto bend the stubborn will, and, by habituating a child to \nsubjection to earthly parents, to prepare him for christian \nobedience to his heavenly Father. In proportion as filial \nobedience is calculated to smooth the way for true religion, \nfilial disobedience must produce the opposite effect. The \nparent who habitually gives way to it, has appalling reason \nto apprehend that he is educating his child, not for heaven \nbut for hell." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt not see thy bro- \nthers ox or ass fall down by the way, and hide thy- \nself from them ; thou shalt surely help him to lift \nthem up again. \n\nMr George Herbert, the poet, when walking to Salis- \nbury, saw a poor man, with a poorer horse, fallen under his \nload. Mr Herbert perceiving this, put off his canonical \ncoat, and helped the poor man to unload, and after to load \nhis horse. The poor man blessed him for it, and he blessed \nthe poor man, and gave him money to refresh both himself \nand his horse ; and told him, " If he loved himself, he \nshould be merciful to his beast." At his coming to his \nmusical friends at Salisbury, they began to wonder that Mr \nGeorge Herbert, who used to be so clean, came in such a \ncondition ; but he told them the occasion ; and when one \nof the company told him, " He had disparaged himself by \nso dirty an employment," his answer was, " That the \nthought of what he had done would prove music to him at \nmidnight ; and the omission of it would have upbraided \nand made discord in his conscience, whensoever he should \npass by the place." \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 When thou comest into thy \nneighbour s vineyard, then thou mayest eat grapes \nthy fill at thine own pleasure. \n\nAbout twenty years ago, a land-owner of Patudupee, \nabout fourteen miles from Calcutta, planted an orchard by \na public road, placed a person to keep it, and dedicated it \nto the use of travellers of all descriptions, who are permit- \nted to enter it, and take as much fruit as they can eat. \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 It shall be for the stranger, \nfor the fatherless, and for the widow ; that the Lord \nthy God may bless thee in all the work of thine hands. \n\n\n\n92 DEUIEROXOXLY XXVI. \n\nIt is said of Sir Matthew Hale, that he frequently in- \nvited his poor neighbours to dinner, and made them sit at \ntable with himself. If any of them were sick, so that they \ncould not come, he sent provisions to them, wami from his \nown table. He did not confine his bounties to the poor of \nhis own parish, but diffused supplies to the neighbouring \nparishes, as occasion required. He always treated the old, \nthe needy, and the sick, with the tenderness and familiarity \nthat became one who considered they were of the same na- \nture with himself, and were reduced to no other necessities \nthan such as he himself might be brought to. \n\nChap. xxy. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 A perfect and just measure \nslialt thou have. \n\nA linen merchant in Colerain, offered Dr Adam Clarke \na situation in his warehouse, which he accepted with the \n\nconsent of his parents. Mr B knew that his clerk and \n\noverseer was a religious man, but he was not sensible of \nthe depth of the principle which actuated him. Some dif- \nferences arose at times about the way of conducting the \nbusiness, which were settled very amicably. But the time \n\nof the great Dublin market approached, and Mr B was \n\nbusy preparing for it. The master and servant were to- \ngether in the folding-room, when one of the pieces was \nfound short of the required number of yards. " Come," \n\nsays Mr B , " it is but a trifle. We shall soon stretch \n\nit, and make out the yard. Come, Adam, take one end, \nand pull against me." Adam had neither ears nor heart \nfor the proposal, and absolutely refused to touch what he \nthought an unclean thing. The usages of the trade were \nstrougly and variously enforced, but in vain. The young \n\nman resolved rather to sutler than to sin. Mr B was \n\ntherefore obliged to call one of his men less scrupulous, and \n\nAdam retired quietly to his desk. Soon after, Mr B , \n\nin the kindest manner, stated to him, that it was very clear \nhe was not fit for worldly business, (why not ? if any were \nunfit, it must be the merchant himself,) and wished him to \nlook out for some employment more congenial to his own \nmind ; adding, that he might depend on his friendship in \nany line of life into which he should enter. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 -I have brought away the \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY XXVIII. 93 \n\nhallowed thing\'s out of mine house, and also have given \nthem unto the Levite. \n\n" Sir," said a poor labouring man to a minister in a \nletter, " when you preached the missionary sermon last year, \nI was grieved that I had it not in my power to give what \nI wished. I thought and thought, and consulted my wife \nwhether there was any thing which we could spare without \nstinting the poor children ; but it seemed that we lived as \nnear as possible in every respect, and had nothing but what \nwas absolutely necessary. At last it came into my mind, \nc Is that fourpence which goes every week for an ounce of \ntobacco absolutely necessary ?\' I had been used to it so \nlong, that I scarcely thought it possible to do without it, \nhowever 1 resolved to try ; so, instead of spending the \nfourpence, I dropped it into a box. The first week I felt \nit sorely, but the second week it was easier ; and in the \ncourse of a few weeks it was little or no sacrifice at all ; at \nleast, I can say, that the pleasure far outweighed the sacri- \nfice. When my children found what I was doing, they \nwished to contribute also ; and if ever they got a penny or \nhalfpenny given them for their own pleasure, it was sure to \nfind its way into the box instead of the cake-shop. On \nopening the box, I have the pleasure to find that our col- \nlected pence amounted to one pound, which I now inclose, \nand pray, that the Lord may give his blessing with it." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Cursed be he that smiteth \nhis neighbour secretly. \n\nSome years ago, a man of the name of Cooper died in \nGloucestershire. He had long endured great horror of \nmind ; and, about an hour previous to his death, he men- \ntioned the cause of it, which was, that, about forty years \nbefore, he had assisted another man, of the name of Horton, \n(who died two years antecedent to Cooper\'s death,) in mur- \ndering one Mr Rice, a surveyor of the roads, whose body \nthey threw into a well, where it was soon after the fact \nfound ; but the murderers were not known till now. \xe2\x80\x94 How \nmany dreadful secrets will be revealed at the great day, \nwhen the Judge of all shall make inquisition for blood. \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 46. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy life shall hang in doubt \nbefore thee ; and thou shalt fear day and night, and \nshalt have none assurance of thy life. \n\n\n\n94? DEUTERONOMY XXIX.\' \n\nA gentleman, who was for some years British Consul at \nTripoli, mentioned some circumstances, which set, in a \nstriking light, the state of fear and degradation in which \nthe Jews there live. If the Bey has a fear or jealousy of \nany man, he sends some one to put a pistol to his head and \nshoot him. If it happen to be a Christian, remonstrance is \nmade by the consul of his nation. The Bey is quite ready \nto give satisfaction ; he seuds some one to shoot the first \nagent of his cruelty ; and then, with an air of great regret, \nasks the Consul if he is satisfied ; if not, he is ready to give \nhim satisfaction still farther. But if the object of his wrath \nbe a Jew, none would think of demanding satisfaction for \nhis death. This people feel the curse in full, that among \nthe nations where they are scattered, they should find no \nease, and have none assurance of their life. They are \nknown by their being compelled to wear a particular dress, \nwhich they sometimes change in their houses, on occa- \nsion of their merry-makings ; but even in these they are \nnot free, the Moors exercising the privilege of free ingress \nat any time. When a vessel comes into port, the merchant \n(a Mahometan) compels every Jew whom he meets by the \nway, to come and help in unlading, carrying, &c. ; nor do \nthey dare to resist. \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye have seen their abomina- \ntions, and their idols, wood and stone. \n\nIn Baitenzorg, a village in the island of Java, there is a \nstreet nearly a mile long, inhabited solely by Chinese. \nMessrs. Tyerman and Bennet, the deputation from the Lon- \ndon Missionary Society, called at several of their houses, \nand found in each an idol of some kind. " That which \nmost surprised us," say they, " was a French engraving of \nthe Emperor INapoleon Bonaparte, in a gilt frame, before \nwhich incense was burning ; and the old man, to whom \nthe picture belonged, in our presence paid it divine ho- \nnours, bowing himself in various antic attitudes, and offer- \ning a prayer for blessings on himself and family. When \nwe asked him why he worshipped that as a god which came \nfrom Europe, and not from his own country, he frankly \nreplied, c Oh, we worship any thing !\' In this street are \ntwo temples, one a decent building under repair, the other \nan open shed, on a little mound, consisting of a slight \n\n\n\nDEUTERONOMY XXXII. Q5 \n\nsquare roof, supported by four pillars. In this sanctuary are \nseveral mis-shapen stones, planted on their ends, to which \nprayers are daily made by beings (in that respect) as stupid \nas themselves. A cocoa-nut shell was placed in the midst \nof these blocks, containing some small offerings. We \nvisited two other edifices of similar constructions, and con- \nsecrated to gods of the same material as these, \xe2\x80\x94 namely, \nrude upright stones, which, it seems, the rude .Malays wor- \nship with no less devotion than the shrewd Chinese." \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 8, 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Tliou slialt return, and \nobey the voice of the Lord, and do all his command- \nments : and the Lord thy God will make thee plen- \nteous in every work of thine hand. \n\nThe late Admiral Colpoys, who rose, by industry, to the \nhighest rank and honour in the profession, used to be fond \nof stating, that on first leaving an humble lodging to join \nhis ship as a midshipman, his landlady presented him with \na Bible and a guinea, saying, \xe2\x80\x94 u God bless and prosper \nyou, my lad ; and as long as you live, never suffer your- \nself to be laughed out of your money and your prayers." \nThis advice the young sailor sedulously followed through \nlife to his great advantage. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Be strong, and of good \ncourage, fear not, nor he afraid of them : for the Lord \nthy God, he it is that doth go with thee ; he will not \nfail thee, nor forsake thee. \n\nSome of the Indian chiefs having become the open ene- \nmies of the gospel, Mr Elliot, sometimes called the Apostle \nof the American Indians, when in the wilderness, without \nthe company of any other Englishman, was, at various \ntimes, treated in a threatening and barbarous manner hy \nsome of those men ; yet his Almighty Protector inspired \nhim with such resolution, that he said, \xe2\x80\x94 c I am about the \nwork of the Great God, and my God is with me ; so that \nI fear neither you, nor all the Sachims (or chiefs) in the \ncountry. I will go on, and do you touch me if you dare." \nThey heard him and shrunk away. \n& Chap, xxxii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Do ye thus requite the \n" Lord, O foolish people and unwise ? is not he thy \nfather that hath bought thee ? hath he not made thee, \nand established thee ? \n\n\n\n96 DEUTERONOMY XXXIII. \n\nA clergyman in Germany, who had exercised the minis- \nterial office for twelve years, while destitute of faith in, and \nlove to the Redeemer, one day, after baptizing the child of \na wealthy citizen, one of the members of his congregation, \nwas invited with some other guests to a collation at this \nperson\'s house. Directly opposite to him, on the wall, \nhung a picture of Christ on the cross, with two lines written \nunder it :\xe2\x80\x94 - \n\n" I did this for thee; \nWhat hast thou done for me ?" \n\nThe picture caught his attention ; as he read the lines they \nseemed to pierce him, and he was involuntarily seized with a \nfeeling he never experienced before. Tears rushed into \nhis eyes ; he said little to the company, and took his leave \nas soon as he could. On the way home these lines con- \nstantly sounded in his ears, \xe2\x80\x94 divine grace prevented all \nphilosophical doubts and explanations from entering his \nsoul, \xe2\x80\x94 he could do nothing but give himself up entirely to \nthe overpowering feeling ; even during the night, in his \ndreams, the question stood always before his mind, u What \nhast thou done for me ?" He died in about three months \nafter this remarkable and happy change in his temper and \nviews, triumphing in the Saviour, and expressing his ad- \nmiration of his redeeming love. \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall suck of the \nabundance of the seas, and of the treasures hid in the \nsand. \n\nAmong the hardships experienced by the first settlers in \nNorth America, they were sometimes greatly distressed for \nfood, which led the women and the children to the sea side \nto look for a ship which they expected with provision, but \nno ship appeared for many weeks ; they saw in the sand, \nhowever, vast quantities of shell-fish, since called clams, a \nspecies of mussel. Hunger impelled them to taste, and at \nlength they fed wholly upon them, and were as cheerful \nand well as they had been before in England, enjoying the \nbest provision. It is added, that a good man, after they \nhad all dined one day on clams, without bread, returned \nthanks to God for causing them to " suck of the abundance \nof the seas, and of treasures hid in the sand." This text, \nwhich they had never before observed particularly, was ever \nafter endeared to them. \n\n\n\nJOSHUA I. 97 \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Moses the servant of the \nLord, died there, in the land of Moab, according to \nthe word of the Lord. \n\nMrs Cooper, wife of Mr Cooper, late missionary in India, \nhaving gone to the Nilgherry hills for the benefit of her \nhealth, after her arrival, appeared to be considerably re- \nlieved ; but the pleasing hope to which this gave rise, was \nultimately disappointed. She died July 4, 1831, in the \nhope of a glorious and blessed immortality. " I feel I am \nfast going," she said, " and that in a little while all will \nbe over. But, oh ! do not look so overwhelmed. When \nyou look on my clay-cold cheek, think not of the grave and \ncorruption ; but think of me as a redeemed saint in glory, \nand that will support you." " Such," says Mr Cooper, \n" were her words to me a few nights before her peaceful de- \nparture from this world to glory ; and I have endeavoured \nto act upon them, and calmly to commit her precious re- \nmains to the grave, in the assurance that her spirit rests \nwith God, and her body, as a part of the Redeemer\'s pur- \nchase, will be raised in glory, when he comes to be glori- \nfied in his saints, and admired in all them that believe." \n\n\n\nJOSHUA. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Observe to do according to all the \nlaw which Moses my servant commanded thee : turn \nnot from it to the right hand or to the left, that thou \nmayest prosper whithersoever thou goest. \n\nMr Kay, missionary in South Africa, was at one time \naddressing about a hundred and fifty of the natives. Hav- \ning only his English pocket Testament with him, from \nwhich he usually translated into the vernacular tongue of \nthe people, he asked whether any of them was able to read ; \ndesiring, at the same time, to know whether they were in \npossession of a Dutch translation of the Scriptures ; on \nwhich a New Testament in that language was instantly \nproduced. When he opened it, a small pamphlet fell out, \nwhich proved to be a copy of an ordinance issued by the \nlate lieutenant-governor, in July 1828, for the improve- \nment of the condition of the Hottentots* and other free \ni \n\n\n\n98 JOSHUA III. \n\npersons of colour; and for consolidating and amending the \nlaws affecting those persons, agreeably to the recommenda- \ntions of his Majesty\'s commissioners of inquiry. This do- \ncument was carefully inserted between the pages of the \nsacred volume, u Because," said they, M God\'s word forms \nthe basis on which all good laws are grounded." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 7- \xe2\x80\x94 The men pursued after them the \nway to Jordan unto the fords. \n\nMr Ruggles, one of the American missionaries in the \nSouth Sea Islands, related the following anecdote respect- \ning his father, who was a minister of the gospel. \xe2\x80\x94 One day, \nwhile he was preaching, a party of Indians came suddenly \nupon the congregation, scattered them, and carried him \naway into the forest. At night he was left under the charge \nof two women, while the men went to rest ; but his female \nkeepers, as well as the faithful dogs, falling asleep also, he \ntook the opportunity to make his escape. He had not fled \nfar before he heard the alarm-cry, and the crashing of the \nbushes behind warned him that the enemy were already in \nclose pursuit of him. In his distress he crept, with little \nhope of safety, into a hollow tree, at whose feet there hap- \npened to be an opening through which he could squeeze his \nbody, and stand upright within. The Indians soon rushed \nby in full chase, without stopping to search his retreat, and \nwhat is more extraordinary, their dogs had previously \nsmelled about the root of the tree, and ran forward without \nbarking, as they had discovered nothing. \n\nChap. hi. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Joshua rose early in the morning. \n\nFrederick II. King of Prussia, used to rise early ; and \nhe gave strict orders to his attendants never to suffer him \nto sleep longer than four o\'clock in the morning, and to \npay no attention to his unwillingness to rise. One morn- \ning, at the appointed time, the page whose turn it was to \nattend him, and who had been long in his service, came to \nhis bed and awoke him. u Let me sleep but a little longer," \nsaid the monarch ; " I am still much fatigued." u Your \nmajesty has given positive orders I should wake you so \nearly," replied the page. "But another quarter of an hour \nmore." " Not one minute," said the page ; " it has struck \nfour ; I am ordered to insist upon your majesty\'s rising." \n\n\n\nJOSHUA VII. 99 \n\n" Well," said the king, " you are a brave lad ; had you \nlet me sleep on, you would have fared ill for your neglect." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 When your children shall \nask their fathers hi time to come, saving, What mean \nthese things ? \xe2\x80\x94 Then ye shall let your children know, \nsaying, Israel came over Jordan on dry land. \n\nThe secretary of the American Education Society, visit- \ning Dr Payson, shortly before his death, asked for a mes- \nsage which he might carry from him to beneficiaries, when he \nreceived the following impromptu : \xe2\x80\x94 " What if God should \nplace in your hand a diamond, and tell you to inscribe on \nit a sentence which should be read at the last day, and \nshown there as an index of your own thoughts and feelings, \nwhat care, what caution would you exercise in the selection ! \nNow this is what God has done. He has placed before \nyou immortal minds, more imperishable than the diamond, \non which you are about to inscribe every day and every \nhour, by your instructions, by your spirit, or by your ex- \n\' ample, something which will remain and be exhibited for \nor against you at the judgment-day." \n\nChap. v. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Art thou for us, or for our ad- \n; versaries? \n\nA plain, honest Christian, on being called, by a profli- \ngate worldling, " a Methodist," replied, " Sir, whether you \nare aware of it or not, you are equally a Methodist with \nmyself." " How ? how ?" rejoined the scoffer, with many \noaths. cc Pray, be calm," said the other, " there are but \ntwo methods, the method of salvation, and the method of \ndamnation ; in one of these you certainly are ; in which, I \n\n- leave with you to decide. 1 \' The scoffer was silenced. \n\ni \n\nChap. vi. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 In any wise keep yourselves \nfrom the accursed thing. \n\nAnselm, Archbishop of Canterbury, who died in the \nbeginning of the twelfth century, said, " If I should see \nthe shame of sin on the one hand, and the pain of hell on \nthe other, and must, of necessity, choose one, I would rather \nbe thrust into hell without sin, than go into heaven with \nsin." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 When I saw among the spoils \n\n\n\n3 00 JOSHUA IX. \n\na goodly Babylonish garment, and two hundred \nshekels of silver, and a wedge of gold of fifty shekels \nweight, then I coveted them, and took them. \n\net As I stood one day by Mr Jeffreys/\' says Mrs Jeffreys \nin her Journal, " catechising the children, I asked them \nwhich of the commandments was most difficult to observe ? \nOne, after a long pause, mentioned one, and another a dif- \nferent precept ; till, at last, a boy about twelve years old, \nsaid, \' The last is the hardest.\' Mr Jeffreys said, ( Why \nis it so, my boy ?\' He replied, 6 Because, for one who is \npoor, to see another possessing a great deal of money, a \ngreat deal of clothes, and much cattle and rice, without \nwishing for some of them, is very hard ; I think no person \ncan keep this commandment.\' " \n\nChap. viii. ver. 85. \xe2\x80\x94 There w T as not a word of all \nthat Moses commanded which Joshua read not before \nall the congregation of Israel, with the women, and \nthe little ones, and the strangers that were conversant \namong them. \n\nQueen Elizabeth, on the morning of her coronation, \nagreeably to the custom of releasing prisoners at the inau- \nguration of a prince, went to the chapel ; and in the great \nchamber, one of her courtiers, who was well known to her, \npresented her with a petition, and before a number of cour- \ntiers, besought her, \xe2\x80\x94 " That now this good time there \nmight be four or rive principal prisoners more released ; \nthose were the four evangelists and the apostle Paul, who \nhad been long shut up in an unknown tongue, as it were in \nprison, so as they could not converse with the common \npeople." The queen answered very gravely, " That it was \nbest first to inquire of them whether they would be released \nor no." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 The princes said nnto the con- \ngregation, We have sworn unto them by the Lord \nGod of Israel : now therefore we may not touch them. \n\nJohn, King of France, left in England two of his sons as \nhostages for the payment of his ransom. One of them, the \nDuke of Anjou, tired of his confinement in the tower of \nLondon, escaped to France. His father, more generous, \nproposed instantly to take his place ; and when the princi- \n\n\n\nJOSHUA XI. 101 \n\npai officers of his court remonstrated against his taking that \nhonourable but dangerous measure, he told them, " Why, \nI myself was permitted to come out of the same prison in \nwhich my son was, in consequence of the treaty of Bre- \ntagne, which he has violated by his flight. I hold myself \nnot a free man, at present. I fly to my prison. I am en- \ngaged to do it by my word ; and if honour were banished \nfrom all the world, it should have an asylum in the breast \nof kings." The magnanimous monarch accordingly pro- \nceeded to England, and became the second time a prisoner \nin the Tower of London, where he died in 1384. \n\nChap. x. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord cast down great stones \nfrom heaven upon them unto Azekah, and they died : \nthey were more which died with hail-stones than they \nwhich the children of Israel slew with the sword. \n\nAlbertus Aquensis relates, that when Baldwin I. in the \ntime of the Crusades, was with his army in the mountains \nof Arabia, beyond the Dead Sea, they had to encounter \nwith the greatest dangers, from a horrible hail, terrible ice, \nunheard-of rain and snow, which were such, that thirty of \nthe foot died of cold. \xe2\x80\x94 u Something of this kind, I pre- \nsume," adds Harmer, " the Canaanites suffered in their \nflight from Joshua, in a mountainous part of Judea. But \nit must have been much more destructive to people that \nwere fleeing before their enemies, than to those Albertus \nmentions ; as they doubtless had thrown away their clothes \nin part for the sake of expedition, dared not to stop for \nshelter, and were running along in a mountainous place, \namong precipices." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord said unto Joshua, Be \nnot afraid because of them ; for to-morrow, about this \ntime, I will deliver them up all slain before Israel. \n\nDuring the awful moments of preparation for the battle \nof Camperdown, Admiral Duncan called all his officers upon \ndeck, and in their presence prostrated himself in prayer be- \nfore the God of Hosts,, committing himself and them, with \nthe cause they maintained, to his sovereign protection, his \nfamily to his care, his soul and body to the disposal of his \nprovidence. Rising then from his knees, he gave command \nto make an attack, and achieved one of the most splendid \nvictories in the annals of England, \ni2 \n\n\n\n102 JOSHUA XIII. \n\nCliap. xii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Og was of the remnant of the \ngiants. \n\nFerdinand Magellan, when wintering with his crew in \nSt Stephen\'s Bay, on the coast of Patagonia, South Ame- \nrica, is said, one day, to have seen approaching a man of \ngreat stature, dancing and singing, and putting dust upon \nhis head, as they supposed, in token of peace. This over- \nture for friendship was, by Magellan\'s command, quickly \nanswered by the rest of his men ; and the giant approach- \ning, testified every mark of astonishment and surprise- His \nface was broad, his colour brown, and painted over with a \nvariety of tints ; each cheek had the resemblance of a heart \ndrawn upon it ; his hair was approaching to whiteness ; he \nwas clothed in skins, and armed with a bow. Being treated \nwith kindness, and dismissed with some trifling presents, \nhe soon returned with many more of the same stature ; two \nof whom the mariners decoyed on board. Nothing could \nbe more gentle than they were in the beginning ; they con- \nsidered the fetters that were preparing for them as orna- \nments, and played with them like children with their toys ; \nbut when they found for what purpose they were intended, \nthey instantly exerted their amazing strength^ and broke \nthem in pieces with a very easy effort. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou art old and stricken in \nyears, and there remains yet much land to be pos- \nsessed. \n\nWhen Mr John Elliot, from advanced age and infirmi- \nties, was laid aside from his former employments, he some- \ntimes said, with an air peculiar to himself, u I wonder for \nwhat the Lord Jesus lets me live. He knows that now I \ncan do nothing for him." \xe2\x80\x94 Speaking of his labours among \nthe American Indians, he expressed himself thus : \xe2\x80\x94 " There \nis a cloud, a dark cloud, on the work of the gospel among \nthe poor Indians. The Lord revive and prosper that work, \nand grant that it may live when I am dead. It is a work \nwhich I have been doing much about. But what have I \nsaid ? I recal that word. My doings ! Alas ! they have \nbeen poor, and small, and I will be the man that shall \nthrow the first stone at them." He died in 1690, aged \neighty, six. \n\n\n\nJOSHUA XVI. 103 \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 I wholly followed the Lord \nmy God. \n\nMr Charles, an eminently pious minister at Bala, having \npreviously spoken of " the single eye" which we should \npossess in all our concerns and proceedings, thus writes re- \nspecting a party who were going to emigrate from North \nWales to America : \xe2\x80\x94 " I hope that those you hinted at as \nintending to emigrate to America, possess this single eye. \nIt will be of more use to them in steering their course \nacross the Atlantic than the polar star ; and without it they \nhad better eat barley-bread or oaten cakes on the barren \nrocks in Wales." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Achsah lighted off her ass; \nand Caleb said unto her, What wonldest thou ? \n\nu The alighting of those that ride," says Harmer, " is \nconsidered in the East as an expression of deep respect ; so \nDr Pococke tells us, that they are wont to descend from \ntheir asses in Egypt, when they come near some tombs \nthere, and that Christians and Jews are obliged to submit \nto this. \xe2\x80\x94 So Hasselquist tells Linneus, in one of his letters \nto him, that Christians were obliged to alight from their \nasses in Egypt, when they met with commanders of the \nsoldiers there. This he complains of as a bitter indignity ; \nbut they that received the compliment, without doubt, re- \nquired it as a most pleasing piece of respect." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 They drave not out the Ca- \nnaanites that dwelt in Gezer. \n\nWhen the Romans, under Agricola, first carried their \narms into the northern parts of Britain, they found it pos- \nsessed by the Caledonians, a fierce and warlike people. \nNotwithstanding every exertion, the Romans were never \nable to conquer these Caledonians ; they only retained, for \na short time, small portions of their territories, which they \noccasionally invaded. The most northern boundary of the \nRoman Empire in Scotland, was a wall which the Em- \nperor Severus erected between the Friths of Forth and \nClyde ; but this boundary the bravery of the Caledonians \ndid not permit them long to preserve. At a subsequent \nperiod, Adrian, Emperor of the Romans, in order to pre- \nserve his conquests, erected a second wall between New- \ncastle and Carlisle, which became the boundary of his \n\n\n\n104 JOSHUA XIX. \n\nempire ; and the country between these two walls was \npossessed alternately by the Romans and Caledonians. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 I am a great people, foras- \nmuch as the Lord hath blessed me hitherto. \n\nFrom the rapidity with ^hich the population of the \nUnited States of America has hitherto increased, and is \ndiffusing itself over the wide and fertile continent of which \nit is in possession, the most magnificent anticipations are \nformed by the Americans themselves of the future greatness \nof their nation. " Let us assume," say they, "what ap- \npears highly probable, that the people of the United States \nwill ultimately spread themselves over the whole North \nAmerican continent west of the Mississippi, between the \nparallels 30\xc2\xb0 and 49\xc2\xb0, as far as the Pacific Ocean. This \nwill be found to add 1,800,000 square miles to the terri- \ntory east of the Mississippi, and, putting both together, the \narea of the United States, thus enlarged, will be 2,700,000 \nsquare miles. A surface of such extent, if peopled to the \ndensity of Massachu setts, would contain two hundred mil- \nlions ; or if peopled to the density of Great Britain and \nIreland, four hundred and thirty millions. If the popula- \ntion of the United States continue to multiply in the same \nproportion as hitherto, it is demonstrable that the two hun- \ndred millions, necessary to people this vast territory, will \nbe produced within a century." \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 How long are ye slack to g \nto possess the land ? \n\n" In an affair of the highest consequence," says Mr \nHervey, in one of his letters, " how negligent is the com- \nmunity ; I mean, in the long expected reformation of the \nliturgy, in which, excellent as it is on the whole, there are \nsome passages so justly exceptionable, that every bishop in \nthe kingdom will tell you he wishes to have them expung- \ned ; and yet, I know not for what political or timid reasons, \nit continues just as it did. Had our first reformers been \nthus indolent, we still had been Papists." \n\nChap. xix. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 The strong city Tyre. \n\nThe destruction of old Tyre, which was situated on the \ncontinent of Phenicia, by Nebuchadnezzar, King of Ba- \nbylon \xe2\x80\x94 the dispersion of the inhabitants, and their flight \n\n\n\nJOSHUA XXI. 105 \n\nby sea into other regions \xe2\x80\x94 the subsequent restoration of its \ncommerce and wealth in that part of the city, or New Tyre, \nwhich was built on an island half a mile distant from the \nshore \xe2\x80\x94 the siege and destruction of this latter by Alex- \nander the Great \xe2\x80\x94 the casting of the stones, and timber, and \ndust \xe2\x80\x94 the ruins of the old or continental city, into the \nwater ; \xe2\x80\x94 yea, the scraping of her dust from off her, which \nwere done by that conqueror, in forming a mound from the \nshore to the island in carrying on the siege of the new \ncity \xe2\x80\x94 the smiting of the power in this latter in the sea by \nher capture, and the annihilation of her commerce \xe2\x80\x94 -the \nburning of the city \xe2\x80\x94 the slaughter of many of her inhabi- \ntants \xe2\x80\x94 and the selling of others into captivity, form the \nmost prominent historical facts relative to Tyre, and are \neach the fulfilment of a prophecy. The destruction of the \nfirst city by Nebuchadnezzar and the Chaldeans, took place \nin the year 573 before Christ ; the insular city began to \nflourish 70 years after, and its siege and capture took place \n330 years before the birth of the Saviour. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The slayer that killeth any \nperson unawares, and unwittingly, may flee thither. \n\nWhile William II., surnamed Rufus, was hunting in \nthe New Forest, Hampshire, he was shot by an arrow that \nSir Walter Tyrrel discharged at a deer, which, glancing \nfrom a tree, struck the King to the heart. He dropped \ndead instantly ; while the innocent author of his death, \nterrified at the accident, put spurs to his horse, hastened to \nthe sea-shore, embarked for France, and joined the Crusade \nthat was then setting out for Jerusalem. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 45. \xe2\x80\x94 There failed not ought of any \ngood thing which the Lord had spoken unto the \nhouse of Israel : all came to pass. \n\nMr Cecil, during a severe illness, said to a parson who \nspoke of it, " It is all Christ. I keep death in view. If \nGod does not please to raise me up, he intends me better. \n\' I know whom I have believed.\' How little do we think \nof improving the time while we have opportunity ! I find \nevery thing but religion only vanity. \xe2\x80\x94 To recollect a pro- \nmise of the Bible : this is substance ! Nothing will do \nbut the Bible. If I read authors, and hear different \nopinions, I cannot say this is truth ! I cannot grasp it as \n\n\n\n106 JOSHUA XXIII. \n\nsubstance ; but the Bible gives me something to hold. I \nhave learned more within these curtains, than from all the \nbooks I ever read." \n\nCliap. xxii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Return with much riches \nunto your tents, and with very much cattle, with \nsilver and with gold, and with brass, and with iron, \nand with very much raiment : divide the spoil of \nyour enemies with your brethren. \n\nIn September 1801, W. T. M., Esq,, departed this life ; \nand, dying without a will, his large property, which was \nchiefly landed estate, devolved to his eldest son. By this \ncircumstance, the eight younger children were unprovided \nfor ; but this gentleman, with a generosity seldom equalled, \nbut which does honour to Christianity, immediately made \nover to his younger brother and sisters three considerable \nestates (it is said of the value of ten thousand pounds), \nwhich were about two-thirds of the whole property. This \nmunificence is the more extraordinary, as he had a young \nand increasing family of his own. On a friend\'s remon- \nstrating with him on his conduct, his answer was, Ci I have \nenough ; and am determined that all my brothers and sisters \nshall be satisfied." \n\nChap, xxiii. yer. 12, 1-3. \xe2\x80\x94 If ye make marriages \nwith them \xe2\x80\x94 they shall be snares and traps unto you, \nand scourges in your sides, and thorns in your eyes. \n\nThe Rev. S. Kilpin of Exeter had been preaching on the \nsubject of marriage, and pointing out the evil of improper \nconnections. A gentleman called on him next day to thank \nhim for the discourse, adding, that his state of mind when \nhe entered Exeter, was most distressing, as he was on the \nvery point of complying with a dreadful temptation, which \nwould have embittered his future life. He had been a dis- \nciple of Christ, and was anxious to consecrate his life to \nthe service of his adorable Master, and had sought a help- \nmate to strengthen his hands in serving God. A lady, \nwhom he deemed pious, had accepted his addresses ; but, \nwhen every customary arrangement was made, she had dis- \nhonourably discarded him. His mind was so exceedingly \nwounded and disgusted, that he had determined to choose \na wife who made no profession of religion, and had fixed \n\n\n\n\n\n\nJUDGES I. 107 \n\non another object for his addresses, with every prospect of \nsuccess, although he had not as yet mentioned his intention \nto her. He added, " But the providence of God led me, \nan entire stranger, to this city, to your meeting-house. \nYou may suppose that your subject arrested my attention. \nYou appeared to be acquainted with every feeling of my \nsoul. I saw my danger, and perceived the temptation, \nand the certain ruin of my peace if the dreadful snare had \nnot been broken. You, Sir, under God, have been my de- \nliverer. By the next Sabbath I should have been bound \nin honour to an enemy of that Saviour whom I adore ; \nfor although she is moral, and externally correct, yet she \nknows not the Saviour but by name. I could not leave \nthe city in peace until I had sought to make this commu- \nnication." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Of the vineyards and olive- \nyards which ye planted not do ye eat. \n\nA very poor and aged man, busied in planting and graft- \ning an apple-tree, was rudely interrupted by this interroga- \ntion : \xe2\x80\x94 " Why do you plant trees, who cannot hope to eat \nthe fruit of them ?" He raised himself up, and, leaning \nupon his spade, replied, " Some one planted trees before I \nwas born, and I have eaten the fruit ; I now plant for \nothers, that the memorial of my gratitude may exist when \nI am dead and gone." \n\n\n\nJUDGES. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Adoni-bezek said, Threescore \nand ten kings, having their thumbs and their great \ntoes cut off, gathered their meat under my table : \nas I have done, so God hath requited me. \n\nThe history of a respected citizen of the town of A , \n\nis remarkable, on account of his seven sons, who, though \nnot otherwise deformed, were quite dumb. The father was \nconstantly sorrowing over his sons, and could not compre- \nhend why God visited him so dreadfully, more than other \nfathers. One day he accompanied them to a neighbouring \nfarm, and where an old Swiss sold refreshments. The \n\n\n\n108 JUDGES III. \n\nafflicted father looked with much feeling at his sons, who \nsat blooming and healthy round the table. The tears \nstarted in his eyes, and he exclaimed, u O God ! why have \nI deserved this ?" The old Swiss, who had overheard him, \ndrew him on one side, and said, with honesty, u I see you \nare downcast at the affliction of your sons ; but I do not \nwonder at it. Do you not remember (I knew you from \nyour youth) when a boy, how you laid snares for the birds, \nand when caught, tore their tongues out of their mouths, \nand then with malignant joy let them fly again ? How \noften have I not warned you ! Oh, the birds under the \nheavens, who could not praise God with their tongues, \nhave accused you, and you shall never hear the sweet \nname of father from the lips of your children.\'" \n\nChap. ii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall make no league with \nthe inhabitants of this land. \n\nOn one occasion, the late Mr Hall of Bristol having \nmentioned, in terms of panegyric, Dr Priestley, who was \neminent in scientific attainments, but deeply imbued with \nSocinian principles, a gentleman who held Dr P.\'s theolo- \ngical opinions, tapping him on the shoulder, said, u Ah, \nSir, we shall have you among us soon, I see." Mr Hall \nstarted, and, offended by the tone in which this was uttered, \nhastily replied, " Me amongst you, Sir ! me amongst you ! \nWhy, if that were the case, I should deserve to be tied to \nthe tail of the great red dragon, and whipped round the \nnethermost regions to all eternity !" \n\nChap, hi, ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Eglon was a very fat man. \n\nMr Stewart, in his account of the Sandwich Islands, \nsays, (i The nobles of the land are so strongly marked by \ntheir external appearance, as at all times to be easily distin- \nguishable from the common people. They seem, indeed, \nin size and stature, to be almost a distinct race. They are \nall large in their frame, and often excessively corpulent ; \nwhile the common people are scarcely of the ordinary height \nof Europeans, and of a thin, rather than full habit. Keo- \npuolani, the mother of Kiho-Kiho, and Taumuarii, King \nof Tauni, are the only chiefs arrived at years of maturity \nI have yet seen, who re not heavy, corpulent persons. The \ngoverness of Tauai, the sister of Taumuarii, is said to be \nremarkably so ; JNamokana, one of the queens of Tameha- \n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nJUDGES V. 109 \n\nmeha, is exceedingly corpulent ; her sisters Kaahumanu \nand Kalakua, nearly the same ; and her brother Kuakini, \ngovernor of Humaii, though little more than twenty-five \nyears old, is so remarkably stout, as to be unequal to any \nexertion, and scarcely able to walk without difficulty. This \nimmense bulk of person is supposed to arise from the care \ntaken of them from their earliest infancy ; and from the \nabundance and nutritious quality of their food, especially \nthat of poe, a kind of paste made from the taro, an escu- \nlent root, a principal article of diet. They live on the \nabundant resources of the land and the sea ; and, free from \nall toil and oppression, their only care is c to eat, and to \ndrink, and to be merry. ,\' " \n\nChap. iv. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Sis?ra said unto her, Stand in \nthe door of the tent ; and it shall be, when any man \ndoth come and enquire of thee, and say, Is there any \nman here ? that thou shalt say, No. \n\nBishop Atterbury was once addressed by some of his \nright reverend coadjutors to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 " My \nLord, why will you not suffer your servants to deny yon, \nwhen you do not care to see company ? It is not a lie for \nthem to say, your lordship is not at home, for it deceives \nno one ; every body knowing it means only your lordship is \nbusy.\'\' He replied, " My Lords, if it is, which I doubt, \nconsistent with sincerity, yet I am sure it is not consistent \nwith that sincerity which becomes a christian bishop.\'" \n\nChap. v. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Out of Zebulun came they that \nhandle the pen of the writer. \n\nOne night, in the year 1745, when the rebels were ex- \npected to make an attack on the town of Stirling, the Rev. \nEbenezer Erskine, minister there, presented himself in the \nguard-room, fully accoutred in the military garb of the \ntimes. Two literary gentlemen of the place happened to \nbe on guard the same night ; and surprised to see the vene- \nrable clergyman in this attire, recommended to him to go \nhome to his prayers, as more suitable to his vocation. " I \nam determined," was his reply, " to take the hazard of the \nnight along with you ; for the present crisis requires the \narms as well as the prayers of all good subjects." He re- \nmained with them, accordingly, all that night ; but no for- \nmal attack was then made. \n\n\n\n110 JUDGE? VII. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 If lie be a god. let him plead \nfor himselh because one hath cast down his altar. \n\nA chief in Tahiti, one of the South Sea Islands, inform- \ned Messrs Tyerman and Bennet, that -when Pornare, the \nking, allured heathenism, he ordered the chief to take an \naxe and chop his gods to pieces. Though exceedingly \nterrified with the anticipation of the consequences, should \nthey resist and retaliate, as the priests threatened, he never- \ntheless determined to put their divinity to the proof, and \nwith a trembling hand began the work, when, no evil fol- \nd g, he completed it with all his might. After the last \ndecisive battle, Pomare commanded bis people to go to the \ngreat marae, or temple, at Taiarabu. and fetch out Oro (the \ngod of war, ) and commit him, together with all the rabble \nof blocks that occupied his chamber of imagery, to the \nflames, This was a perilous enterprise ; a few bold spirits, \nhowever, were found to attempt it. These marched to the \nmarae, but. instead of entering, fired into the house where \nthe idols were kept, saying, " Now. ye gods, if ye be gods, \nand have any power, come forth and avenge the insults \nwhich we offer you," The multitude who had assembled \nto witness the sacrilege stood amazed \xe2\x80\x94 not less at t \npctenee of the deities, than the rashness of the assailams, \nThe house was afterwards pulled down, when the wooden \ninhabitants were shot through and through, and then burnt \nto ashes. \n\nChap. vh. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 YThen Gideon was come, be- \nheld, there was a man that told a dream unto his hi \nlow, and said, Behold. I dreamed a dream, and. lo. \ncake of barley bread tumbled into the host of Midian \nand came unto a tent, and smote it that it fell, and \noverturned it. that rhe tent lay along. \n\nA person in Southampton, who was a stone-mason, and \nwho had purchased an old building for the materials, pre- \nvious to his pulling it down, came to Mr Watts (father of \nthe celebrated Eh Watts) under some uneasiness, in conse- \nquence of having dreamed that a large stone in the centTs \nof an arch fell upon him and killed him. On asking Mi \nWatts his opinion in the c;,se, he answered him to this ef- \nfect : \xe2\x80\x94 li I am not for paying any great regard to dream>, \ning them. If there is such a stone \n\n\n\n\'J \n\n\n\nJUDGES IX. Ill \n\nin the building as you saw in your dream, (which he told \nhim there really was,) my advice to you is, that you take \ngreat care, in taking down the building, to keep far enough \noff from it." The mason resolved that he would ; but hav- \ning forgot his dream, he went too near this stone, and it \nactually fell upon him, and crushed him to death- \nChap, viii. ver.. 2, 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Gideon said unto them, \nWhat have I done now in comparison of you ? &e. \nThen their anger was abated toward him when he \nhad said that. \n\nThe late Lord Bottetourt, in passing through Gloucester, \nsoon after the cider-tax, in which he had taken a part that \nwas not very popular in that country, observed himself burn- \ning in effigy in one of the streets in that city. He stopped \nhis coach, and giving a purse of guineas to the mob that \nsurrounded the fire, said, " Pray, gentlemen, if you will \nburn me, at least do me the favour to burn me like a gen- \ntleman. Do not let me linger ; I see that you have not \nfaggots enough." This good-humoured and ready speech \nappeased the fury of the people immediately, and they gave \nhim three cheers, and permitted him to proceed quietly on \nhis journey. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 The vine said unto them, \nShould I leave my wine, which cheereth God and \nman, and go to be promoted over the trees ? \n\nThe witty Earl of Rochester being once in company with \nKing Charles II., his Queen, chaplain, and some ministers \nof state, after they had been discoursing on public business, \nthe king, of a sudden, exclaimed, " Let our thoughts be \nunbended from the cares of State, and give us a generous \nglass of wine, that cheereth, as the Scripture saith, both \nGod and man." The Queen, hearing this, said, she \nthought there could be no such text in Scripture, and the \nidea was little less than blasphemy. The king replied that \nhe was not prepared to turn to chapter and verse, but he \nwas sure he had met with it in his Scripture reading. The \nchaplain being appealed to, was of the same opinion with \nthe Queen. Rochester, suspecting the King to be right, \nslipt out of the room to inquire if any of the servants were \nconversant with the Bible. They mentioned David, the \nScotch cook, who always carried a Bible about with him ; \n\n\n\n12 \xe2\x80\xa2 JUDGES XI. \n\nand being called, David recollected the text, and where to \nfind it. Rochester ordered him to be in waiting, and re- \nturned to the King. The company still conversing on the \nsame subject, Eochester proposed calling in David, who, \nhe said, was acquainted with the Scriptures. David ap- \npeared, and being asked the question, produced his Bible, \nand Tead the text. The King smiled, the Queen asked \npardon, and the chaplain blushed. The chaplain declining, \nDavid was applied to for an exposition of the text. " How \nmuch wine cheereth man," David remarked, "your Lord- \nship knows ; and that it cheereth God, I beg leave to say, \nthat, under the Old Testament dispensation, .there were \nmeat-offerings and drink-offerings. The latter consisting \nof wine, which was typical of the blood of the Mediator ; \nthat, by a metaphor, was said to cheer God, as he was well \npleased in the way of salvation he had appointed ; whereby \nhis justice was satisfied, his law fulfilled, his mercy reigned, \nhis grace triumphed, all the divine perfections harmonized, \nthe sinner was saved, and God in Christ glorified." \n\nChap. x. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 They put away the strange \ngods from among them. \n\nOne of the deacons in the church at Eimeo, is also a \nchief and a judge of the island ; and, both jn his official \nand private character, is venerated by his people, and re- \ngarded by the missionaries, who bear testimony, that by his \nuniform christian demeanour, he has hitherto adorned that \ngospel, which he was the first in Eimeo publicly to confess, \nby throwing his idols into the flames. This he did in the \npresence of his countrymen, who stood shuddering at his \nhardihood, and expecting that the evil spirits, to whom the \nsenseless stocks were dedicated, would strike him dead on \nthe spot for the profanation. He remained unharmed, \nhowever, and it was not long before other chiefs followed \nhis example, and the people joining in with them, the tem- \nples, the altars, the images of Satan were universally over- \nthrown, and, in various instances, the churches of the true \nGod have been erected on the very sites of the demolished \ntemples of heathenism. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 I have opened my mouth unto \nthe Lord, and I cannot go back. \n\nHis Majesty George III., while the Catholic question \n\n\n\nJUDGES XIV. 113 \n\nwas under consideration, being very much pressed by one \nof his ministers to assent to the total removal of the re- \nstrictions under which the Catholics lay, with great firm- \nness replied, " My Lord, if it will be for the good of my \npeople, I will descend to live in a humble cottage ; if it \nwill be for the good of the country, I will lay my head \nupon the block ; but I cannot forswear myself, by going \ncontrary to the oath I took at my coronation." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The men of Gilead smote \nEphraim, because they said, Ye Gileadites are fugi- \ntives. \n\nA negro who was servant to an officer on board a seventy- \nfour gun ship, was observed to be often alone, and was \nasked why he shut himself up so much. He said the boys \nof the ship mocked him because he was a negro, and he \nwas afraid he should be tempted to be in a passion with \nthem. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Drink not wine nor strong- \ndrink. \n\nA gentleman, of the most amiable dispositions, had con- \ntracted confirmed habits of intemperance. His friends per- \nsuaded himvto come under a written engagement, that he \nwould not drink, except moderately, in his own house, or \nthe house of a friend. In a few days he was brought home \nin a state of bestial intoxication. His apology to a gentle- \nman, a short time after, was, that had the engagement al- \nlowed no intoxicating liquor whatever, he was safe ; " but \nif," said he, " I take the half-full of a thimble, I have no \npower over myself at all." He has practised entire absti- \nnence since, and is strong and well. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He rent the lion as he would \nhave rent a kid, and he had nothing in his hand : \nbut he told not his father nor his mother what he had \ndone. \n\n" On a visit to London," says the Rev. J. Campbell, in \na letter to a minister, " I was expressing a great desire to \nsee the late Mr Charles of Bala, with whom I had corres- \nponded for three years concerning a remarkable revival \nwhich had taken place under his ministry. Mr C. happen- \ning to be in town at the same time, your father kindly took \nk 2 \n\n\n\n114 JUDGES XVI. \n\nme to Lady Ann Erskine\'s, where he resided. We spent \nthere two happy hours. Your father requested Mr C. to \nfavour us with a brief outline of the circumstances which \nled to the remarkable revival at Bala and its surrounding \nregion, its progress, &c. He did so for upwards of an hour. \nOn our leaving him, your father said, < Did you not observe \nthe wonderful humility of Mr C. in the narrative he gave ? \nNever having once mentioned himself, though he was the \nchief actor and instrument in the whole matter/ " \n\nChap. xv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He went down and dwelt in the \ntop of the rock Etam. \n\nWhen the Grand Seignior ordered the Bashaw of Da- \nmascus to make the Emir Faccardine a prisoner, the latter \nshut himself up in the hollow of a great rock, with a small \nnumber of his officers, where the Bashaw besieged him \nsome months, and was on the point of blowing up the rock, \nwhen the Emir surrendered on conditions, 1634. " A \nlively comment, I have always thought this," adds Har- \nmer in his c Observations,\' " on Samson\'s retiring, after \nvarious exploits against the Philistines, to the top of the \nrock Etam ; and on his surrendering himself afterwards \ninto the hands of the men of Judah, sent by the Philistines, \nto take him." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 All the lords of the Philis- \ntines were there : and there were upon the roof about \nthree thousand men and women, that beheld while \nSamson made sport. \n\nImproper and cruel amusements are often attended with \n\ndanger ; and the end of such mirth is heaviness Some \n\nyears ago, at the termination of a fair, annually held at \nRochdale, in Lancashire, it was determined to bait a bull \nfor the gratification of a great number of persons, whose \ntastes are as savage as their amusements are cruel, and ac- \ncordingly, the poor beast was tied to a stake at the edge of \nthe river, near the bridge. The radius of the cord was \nabout six yards, and the animal in making the circle was \nfrequently three feet deep in water. The crowd collected \nto witness this sight was great, and the number of people \non and near the bridge made it difficult to pass : the sides \nof the river were also thronged with spectators of every age \nand sex, and many were seen near the bull up to their mid- \n\n\n\nJUDGES XVII. 115 \n\ndie in water, jumping with ecstacy at the sport. At every \nrevolution the animal made to disengage himself from the \ndogs, people were seen tumbling over each other in mud \nand water up to the knees, and the shouts of joy occasional- \nly expressed, could only have been equalled by the yell of \nsavages. This sport continued for about three hours, when \na considerable portion of the parapet wall leading to the \nbridge gave way, from the extreme pressure of the crowd, \nand five persons were killed on the spot. Other four per- \nsons died shortly afterwards of the wounds they received, \nmaking nine in the whole who lost their lives, besides a \nconsiderable number who were severely wounded. The \nstones being large, they fell with overwhelming weight ; \nand from the pressure of the crowd near the wall, numbers \nof the spectators were precipitated along with the stones on \nthe people below. One woman had her thighs broken, \nand a young man had his arm completely cut from his \nbody, besides others who were severely bruised. May not \nthe calamity be regarded as a token of God\'s displeasure \nagainst such wanton cruelty ? \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 He restored the money unto \nhis mother. \n\nSome time ago, a gentleman residing in the vicinity of \nYork received an anonymous letter, appointing a meeting \nin the oat-market, when, as the letter stated, something \nwould be communicated for his advantage. The gentleman \nkept the appointment, and was accosted by a respectable \nlooking man, who proposed that they should go to an inn \ntogether. The gentleman consented ; and having entered \na private room, they both sat down at a table, when the \nstranger presented his new friend with \xc2\xa3 60, which he said \nwas his property. The gentleman refused to take it with- \nout an explanation ; but the stranger then presented him \nwith \xc2\xa3 GO more, and said that was also due besides, as \ninterest of the money (simple and compound) during the \ntime he held his property. He afterwards gave the follow- \ning explanation to the gentleman : \xe2\x80\x94 " More than twenty \nyears ago, you had an uncle, whose property you now pos- \nsess ; his age and infirmities rendered it expedient for him \nto have a housekeeper to manage his affairs. My sister \nwas that housekeeper. Some time after his death she found \n\xc2\xa3G0 folded up in one of her trunks, which she believed to \n\n\n\n11 6 JUDGES XIX. \n\nhave belonged to him at the time of his death. She sent \nfor me, gave it into my hands, and requested that I would \nrestore it to you as the lawful heir of her master\'s property. \nThis I promised to do ; but being embarrassed in my cir- \ncumstances at the time, I made use of it for my own pur- \nposes. Years have passed away, and I have prospered in \nbusiness, till I am now able to make the proper restitution. \nI do it to the utmost, and with pleasure ; and I do assure \nyou, that this transaction has taken a very heavy weight \nfrom my distressed mind." Various circumstances then \nrecurred to the gentleman\'s mind, which left no doubt of \nthe stranger\'s story. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The people dwelt careless \xe2\x80\x94 \nand there was no magistrate in the land, that might \nput them to shame in any thing. \n\nThe good effect of magistracy, and of a system of labour \nin prison, will appear by the following anecdote : \xe2\x80\x94 cc I have \nheard," says the celebrated Howard, u that a countryman \nof ours, who was a prisoner in the Rasp House at Amster- \ndam several years, was permitted to work at his own trade, \nshoemaking, and by being constantly kept employed, was \nquite cured of the vices that were the cause of his confine- \nment. My informant added, that the prisoner received at \nhis release a surplus of his earnings, which enabled him to \nset up his trade in London, where he lived in credit ; and \nat dinner commonly drank, c Health to his worthy masters \nat the Rasp House at Amsterdam. \' " \n\nChap. xix. ver. 20, 21. \xe2\x80\x94 The old man said, Peace \nhe with thee ; howsoever, let all thy wants lie upon \nme ; only lodge not in the street. So he brought him \ninto his house, and gave provender unto the asses : \nand they washed then feet, and did eat and drink. \n\nThe lamented Mungo Park, when suffering under the \npangs of hunger, rode up to the Dooty\'s house, in a Foulah \nvillage, but was denied admittance ; nor could he even \nobtain a handful of corn either for himself or his horse. \n" Turning," says he, "from this inhospitable door, I rode \nslowly out of the town ; and perceiving some low Scotland \nhuts without the walls, I directed my steps towards them, \nknowing that in Africa, as well as in Europe, hospitality \n\n\n\nJUDGES XXI. 117 \n\ndoes not always prefer the highest dwellings. At the door \nof one of these huts, an old motherly -looking woman sat \nspinning cotton. I made signs to her that I was hungry, \nand enquired if she had any victuals with her in the hut. \nShe immediately laid down her distaff, and desired me, in \nArabic, to come in. When I had seated myself en the \nfloor, she set before me a dish of kouskous that had been \nleft the preceding night, of which I made a tolerable meal ; \nand in return for this kindness, I gave her one of my pocket \nhandkerchiefs, begging, at the same time, a little corn for \nmy horse, which she readily brought me. Overcome with \njoy at so unexpected a deliverance, I lifted up my eyes to \nheaven ; and whilst my heart swelled with gratitude, I re- \nturned thanks to that gracious and bountiful Being, whose \npower had supported me under so many dangers, and had \nnow spread for me a table in the wilderness. " \n\nChap. xx. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 All the children of Israel went \nout, and the congregation was gathered together as \none man, from Dan even to Beer-sheba, with the \nland of Gilead, unto the Lord in Mizpeh. \n\nHarmer has the following quotation from Pocock\'s Tra- \nvels, which he seems to consider as the remains of ancient \nEastern usages, and illustrative of the preceding passage : \n" Near Cairo, beyond the mosque of Sheikh Duise, and the \nneighbourhood of a burial-place of the sons of some Pashas, \non a hill, is a solid building of stone, about three feet wide, \nbuilt with ten steps, being at the top about three feet square, \non which the Sheikh mounts to pray on any extraordinary \noccasion, when all the people go out, as at the beginning of \na war : and here in Egypt, when the Nile does not rise as \nthey expect it should ; and such a place they have without \nall the towns throughout Turkey." \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 In those days there was no \nking in Israel : every man did that which was right \nin his own eyes. \n\nSelden, in his book entitled, " Table Talk," in the article \n" King," says, " A King is a thing which men have made \nfor their own sakes, for quietness sake, just as in a family \none man is appointed to buy the meat. If every man buy \nwhat the other liked not, or what the other bought before, \n\n\n\n118 RUTH II. \n\nthere would be confusion. But that charge being commit- \nted to one, he, according to his discretion, pleases all. If \nthey have not what they would have one clay, they shall \nhave it the next, or something as good." \n\n\n\nRUTH. \n\nCliap. i. ver. 16, 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Ruth said, Entreat me not \nto leave thee, or to return from following after thee \nfor whither thou goest, I will go ; and where thou \nlodgest, I will lodge. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord do so to me, and \nmore also, if ought but death part thee and me, \n\nM. Delleglaie being ordered from a dungeon at Lyons \nto the Conciergerie, departed thither. His daughter, who \nhad not quitted him, asked to be admitted into the same \nvehicle, but was refused. The heart, however, knows no \nobstacles : though she was of a very delicate constitution, \nshe performed the journey on foot. She followed for more \nthan a hundred leagues the carriage in which her father \nwas drawn, and only left it to go into some town and pre- \npare his food ; and in the evening, to procure some cover- \ning to facilitate his repose in the different dungeons which \nreceived him. She ceased not for a moment to accompany \nhim, and watch over his wants, till the Conciergerie sepa- \nrated them. Accustomed to brave jailors, she did not de- \nspair of disarming oppressors. During three months, she \nevery morning implored the most influential members of the \nCommittee of Public Safety, and finished, by overcoming \ntheir refusals. She reconducted her father to Lyons, happy \nat having rescued him ; but she was not permitted to enjoy \nher work here below. Overcome by the excess of fatigue \nshe had undergone, she was taken ill on the road and died. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 11, 12. \xe2\x80\x94 It hath fully been shewed \nme all that thou hast done unto thy mother-in-law \xe2\x80\x94 \nThe Lord recompense thy work, and a full reward \nbe given thee of the Lord God of Israel, under whose \nwings thou art come to trust. \n\nA female servant, who was past the prime of life, in ai \ninferior station, but much respected for her piety and inte \n\n\n\n: \n\n\n\nRUTH IV. 1 19 \n\ngriry, had saved a little money from her wages, which, as \nher health was evidently on the decline, would probably \nsoon be required for her own relief. Hearing that her aged \nparents were, by unavoidable calamity, reduced to extreme \nindigence, and having reason to fear they were strangers \nto the comforts of religion, she obtained leave to visit them ; \nshared with them the little she had, and used her utmost \nendeavours to make them acquainted with the consolations \nand supports of the gospel, apparently not without success. \nBeing reminded by an acquaintance that, in all probability, \nshe would soon stand in need of what she had saved, she \nreplied, " that she could not think it her duty to see her \naged parents pining in want while she had more than was \nneedful for her present use, and that she trusted God would \nfind her some friend, if he saw good to disable her for \nservice." Having continued to assist her parents till their \ndeath, she was soon after deprived of health, so as to be- \ncome incapable of labour. God, in a wonderful manner, \nhowever, raised her up friends where she least expected \nthem. For years she was comfortably supported, and cir- \ncumstances were at length so ordered, that her maintenance \nto the end of life was almost as much ensured, as any thing \ncan be in this uncertain world. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 The man will not be in rest, \nuntil he have finished the thing this day. \n\n" I know nothing of that man\'s creed," said a person of \na religious tradesman with whom he dealt, " because I \nnever asked him what he believed ; but a more honourable, \npunctual, generous tradesman, I never met with in my life. \nI would as soon take his word for a thousand pounds, as I \nwould another man\'s bond for a shilling. Whatever he \npromises he perforins, and to the time also." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall he unto thee a re- \nstorer of thy life, and a nourishes of thine old age. \n\nA widow, who had been left with an only son, when she \nbecame aged, was much distressed at the thought of being \nunder the necessity of going to the poor-house, or of living \non alms. Her son was now eighteen years of age ; he was \nhealthy and strong ; and he assured her, that while he was \nable to work for her, she should be obliged to nobody. He \ntherefore took a little cottage for her on the edge of the \n\n\n\n120 1 SAMUEL I. \n\nforest ; carried her to it ; and got into the service of a far- \nmer in the neighbourhood as a day-labourer. His mother \nlived nine years after this ; during which time he main- \ntained her with great cheerfulness and kindness ; nor had \nshe ever assistance from any other person. He denied him- \nself every little indulgence which young men of that age \noften take, that he might maintain his mother. \n\n\n\nI. SAMUEL. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 27, 28. \xe2\x80\x94 For this child I prayed; \nand the Lord hath given nie my petition which I \nasked of him : Therefore also I have lent him to the \nLord ; as long as he liveth he shall be lent to the \nLord. And he worshipped the Lord there. \n\nIn the vicinity of Philadelphia, there was a pious mother, \nwho had the happiness of seeing her children in very \nearly life, brought to the knowledge of the truth ; walking \nin the fear of the Lord, and ornaments in the christian \nchurch. A clergyman, who was travelling, heard this cir- \ncumstance respecting this mother, and wished very much to \nsee her, thinking that there might be something peculiar in \nher mode of giving instruction, which rendered it so effec- \ntual. He accordingly visited her, and inquired respecting \nthe manner in which she discharged the duties of a mother \nin educating her children. The woman replied, that she \ndid not know that she had been more faithful than any \nchristian mother would be, in the religious instruction of \nher children. After a little conversation, she said, " While \nmy children were infants on my lap, as I washed them, I \nraised my heart to God, that he would wash them in that \nblood which cleanseth from all sin ; as I clothed them in \nthe morning, I asked my heavenly Father to clothe them \nwith the robe of Christ\'s righteousness ; as I provided them \nfood, I prayed that God would feed their souls with the \nbread of heaven, and give them to drink of the water of life. \nWhen I have prepared them for the house of God, I have \npleaded that their bodies might be fit temples for the Holy \nGhost to dwell in. When they left me for the week-day \nschool, I followed their infant footsteps with a prayer, that \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL IV. \xe2\x80\xa2 121 \n\ntheir path through life might be like that of the just, \nwhich shineth more and more unto the perfect day. And \nas I committed them to the rest of the night, the silent \nbreathing of my soul has been, that their heavenly Father \nwould take them to his embrace, and fold them in his pa- \nternal arms." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Samuel ministered before the \nLord, being a child ; girded with a linen ephod. \n\nThe Rev. John Brown was born in 1722, in the county \nof Perth, in Scotland. In a narrative of his experience, he \nremarks, " I reflect on it as a great mercy, that I was bom \nin a family which took care of my christian instruction, and \nin which I had the privilege of God\'s worship, morning \nand evening. About the eighth year of my age, I happen- \ned, in a crowd, to push into the church at Abernethy, on a \nSacrament Sabbath. Before I was excluded, I heard a \nminister speak much in commendation of Christ; this, in \na sweet and delightful manner, captivated my young affec- \ntions, and has since made me think that children should \nnever be kept out of church on such occasions." \n\nChap. hi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 His sons made themselves vile, \nand he restrained them not. \n\nA gentleman once observed an Indian standing at a win- \ndow, looking into a rield where several children were at \nplay. The gentleman asked the interpreter what was the \nconversation, tie answered, " The Indian was lamenting \nthe sad estate of those orphan children." The interpreter \ninquired of him why he thought them orphans ? The In- \ndian with great earnestness replied, " Is not this the day \non which you told me the white people worship the Great \nSpirit ? If so, surely these children, if they had parents, or \nany persons to take care of them, would not be suffered to \nbe out there playing and making such a noise ! No ! no ! \nthey have lost their fathers and mothers, and have no one \nto take care of them !" \n\nChap. iv. ver. 7.\xe2\x80\x94 The Philistines were afraid ; \nfor they said, God is come into the camp. And they \nsaid, \\V r oe unto us. \n\nThe father of three orphan children, lately taken under \nthe care of the Southampton Committee for the improve- \n\nL \n\n\n\n122 i SAMUEL VII. \n\nmerit of the Gipsies, had lived an atheist, but such he could \nnot die. Pie had often declared there was no God ; but \nbefore his death, he called one of his sons to him and said, \n\xe2\x80\x94 " I have always said there was no God, but now I know \nthere is ; I see him now." He attempted to pray, but \nknew not how ! And many other gipsies have been so \nafraid of God, that they dreaded to be alone. \n\nChap. v. ver. -i. \xe2\x80\x94 The head of Dagon, and both the \npalms of his hands, were cut off upon the threshold : \nonly the stump of Dagon was left to him. \n\nA missionary in the East Indies, passed a place which \nhad fallen into decay, although it had been the dwelling- \nplace of a god, where, during the last dry season, a buffalo \nhad been sacrificed for obtaining rain. The missionary \ninquired after the god, of which nothing remained, and \nwas answered by the people, that u the white anis had \neaten him." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 It was a chance that happened \nto us. \n\nA careless sailor, on going to. sea, remarked to his reli- \ngious brother i \xe2\x80\x94 " Tom, you talk a great deal about reli- \ngion and Providence, and if I should be wrecked, and a \nship was to heave in sight and take me off, I suppose you \nwould call it a merciful Providence. It\'s all very well, but \nI believe no such thing, \xe2\x80\x94 these things happen, like other \nthings, by mere chance, and you call it Providence, that\'s \nall !" He went upon his voyage, and the case he had put \nhypotheticalJy was soon literally true ; he was wrecked, and \nremained upon the wreck three days, when a ship appeared, \nand, seeing their signal of distress, came to their relief. He \nreturned, and in relating it, said to his brother, " O Tom, \nwhen that ship hove in sight, my words to you came in a \nmoment into my mind \xe2\x80\x94 it was like a bolt of thunder : I \nhave never got rid of it ; and now I think it no more than \nan act of common gratitude to give myself up to Hiin who \npitied and saved me." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 I will pray for you unto the \n\nLord. \n\nAn eminent minister in the north of Scotland, remark- \nable fcr his fervour, was once praying in the public assembly \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL IX. 123 \n\nfor various classes of sinners. Among others he prayed for \nprofane sinners, that, notwithstanding all the enormity of \ntheir offences, God would pardon them through the Lord \nJesus Christ. A profane swearer, w^ho was present, felt \ndeeply interested, and lived to manifest a thorough conver- \nsion to God, and by the Divine blessing, the effect and \nanswer of the prayer which had been offered for that class \nof sinners to which he belonged. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 He will take the tenth of \nyour sheep ; and ye shall be his servants. \n\nA poor man in one of the Sandwich Islands, by some \nmeans obtained the possession of a pig, when too small to \nmake a meal for his family. He secreted it at a distance \nfrom his house, and fed it till it had grown to a size sufficient \nto afford the desired repast. It was then killed, and put \ninto the oven, with the same precaution of secrecy : but \nwhen almost prepared for appetites, whetted by long antici- \npation to an exquisite keenness, a caterer of the royal house- \nhold unhappily came near, and, attracted to the spot by the \nsavoury fumes of the baking pile, deliberately took a seat \ntill the animal was cooked, and then bore off the promised \nbanquet without ceremony or apology. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 If we go, what shall we bring \nthe man ? \xe2\x80\x94 There is not a present to bring to the \nman of God, what have we ? \n\n" This day," says Maundrell, " we all dined at Consul \nEasting\'s house ; and after dinner w r ent to wait upon Ostan, \nthe bassa of Tripoli, having first sent our present, as the \nmanner is among the Turks, to procure a propitious recep- \ntion. It is counted uncivil to visit in this country without \nan offering in hand. All great men expect it as a kind of \ntribute due to their character and authority ; and look upon \nthemselves as affronted, and indeed defrauded, when this \ncompliment is omitted. Even in familiar visits amongst \ninferior people, you shall seldom have them come without \nbringing a flower, or an orange, or some other such token \nof their respect to the person visited ; the Turks in this \npoint keeping up the ancient Oriental customs hinted, 1 \nSam. ix. 7. "If we go, (says Saul) what shall we bring \nthe man of God ? there is not a present," &c. which words \nare questionless to be understood in conformity to this \n\n\n\n124 1 SAMUEL XI. \n\nEastern custom, as relating to a token of respect, and not a \nprice of divination." \n\nChap. x. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Lo, thy father \xe2\x80\x94 sorroweth for \nyou, saying, What shall I do for ray son \\ \n\nIn the Rothsay Castle, which was lately wrecked, a \nfather with his child was near the helm, grasping his hand, \ntill the waves, rolling over the quarter-deck, and taking \nwith them several persons who were standing near them, \nit was no longer safe to remain there. The father took his \nchild in his hand, and ran towards the shrouds, but the boy \ncould not mount with him. He cried out, therefore, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Father ! father ! do not leave me."\' But finding that his \nson could not climb with him, and that his own life was in \ndanger, he withdrew his hand. "When the morning came, \nthe father was conveyed on shore with some other passengers \nwho were preserved, and as he was landing he said within \nhimself, u How can I see my wife, without having our son \nwith me ?" When, however, the child\'s earthly parent let \ngo his hand, his heavenly Father did not leave him. He \nwas washed off the deck, but happily clung to a part of the \nwreck on which some others of the passengers were floating. \nWith them he was almost miraculously preserved. "When \nhe was landing, not knowing of his father\'s safety, he said, \nu It is of no use to take me on shore, now I have lost my \nfather." He was, however, carried much exhausted to the \nsame house where his father had been sent, and actually \nplaced in the same bed, unknown to either, till they were \nclasped in each other\'s arms. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 The Spirit of God came upon \nSaul when he heard those tidings, and his anger was \nkindled greatly. \n\n"When Bonaparte retreated from before Acre, the tyrant \nDjezzar Pasha, to avenge himself on the Franks, inflicted a \nsevere punishment on the Jewish and Christian inhabitants \nof Saphet. It is said that he had resolved to massacre all \nthe believers in Moses and Jesus Christ, who might be \nfound in any part of his dominions, and had actually sent \norders to Nazareth and Jerusalem, to accomplish his bar- \nbarous designs. But Sir Sidney Smith, on being apprised \nof his intention, conveyed to him the assurance, that if a \nsingle christian head should fall, he would bombard Acre, \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL XIII. 125 \n\nand set it on fire. The interposition of the British admiral \nis still remembered with heartfelt gratitude by all the in- \nhabitants^ who looked upon him as their deliverer. " His \nword," says Burkhardt, u I have often heard both Turks \nand Christians exclaim, was like God\'s word \xe2\x80\x94 it never \nfailed." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 God forbid that I should sin \nagainst the Lord in ceasing to pray for yon. \n\nOne Lord\'s day morning, Mr Whiter! eld, with his usual \nfervour, exhorted his hearers to give up the use of the means \nfor the spiritual good of their relations and friends only \nwith their lives ; remarking that he had had a brother, for \nwhose spiritual welfare he had used every means. He had \nwarned him and prayed for him ; and, apparently, to no \npurpose, till a few weeks ago, when his brother, to his \nastonishment and joy, came to his house, and with many \ntears declared, that he had come up from the country, to \ntestify to him the great change that divine grace had \nwrought upon his heart ; and to acknowledge with grati- \ntude his obligation to the man whom God had made the \ninstrument of it. Mr Whitefield added, that he had that \nmorning received a letter, which informed him, that on his \nbrother\'s return to Gloucestershire, where he resided, he \ndropped down dead as he was getting out of the stage- \ncoach, but that he had previously given the most unequivo- \ncal evidence of his being a new man in Christ Jesus. \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Therefore," said Mr W. " let us pray always for our- \nselves and for those who are dear to us, and never faint." \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Samuel said to Saul, Thou \nhast done foolishly ; thou hast not kept the com- \nmandment of the Lord thy God, which he command- \ned thee. \n\nWilliam IX. Duke of Aquitaine and Earl of Poitiers, \nwas a violent and dissolute prince, and often indulged him- \nself in improper behaviour at the expense of religion. \nThough he had contracted a very suitable marriage, and \none with which he was satisfied for some time, he parted \nfrom his wife without reason, to marry another who pleased \nhim better. The bishop of Poitiers, where he resided, was \na holy prelate, named Peter. He could not brook so great \nL 2 \n\n\n\n126 I SAMUEL XV. \n\na scandal, and having employed all other means in vain, he \nthought it his duty to excommunicate the Duke. As he \nbegan to pronounce the anathema. TTilliam furiously ad- \nvanced, sword in hand, saying, " Thou art dead, if thou \nproceedest." The bishop, as if afraid, required a few mo- \nments to consider what was most expedient. The duke \ngranted it, and the bishop courageously finished the rest of \nthe formula of excommunication. After which, extending \nhis neck \xe2\x80\x94 a Now strike," said he, " I am quite ready." \nThe astonishment which this intrepid conduct produced in \nthe duke, disarmed his fury, and saying, ironically, u I \ndon\'t like you well enough to send you to heaven," he con- \ntented himself with banishing him. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 47. \xe2\x80\x94 Sanl fought against all his \nenemies on every side, against Moab, and against the \nchildren of Amnion, and against Edom, and against \nthe kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines : and \nwhithersoever he turned himself, he vexed him. \n\nBonaparte, referring to the siege of Acre, says, " I see \nthat this paltry town has cost me many meu, and occupies \nmuch time ; but things have gone too far not to risk a last \neffort. If we succeed, it is to be hoped we shall find in \nthat place the treasures of the pasha, and arms for three \nhundred thousand men. I will raise and arm the whole of \nSyria, which is already greatly exasperated by the cruelty \nof Djezzar, for whose fall you have seen the people suppli- \ncate Heaven at every assault. I advance upon Damascus \nand Aleppo ; I recruit my army by marching into every \ncountry where discontent prevails ; 1 announce to the people \nthe abolition of slavery, and of the tyrannical government \nof the pashas ; I arrive at Constantinople with armed \nmasses ; I overturn the dominion of the 3Iussulman : I \nfound in the East a new and mighty empire, which shall \nfix my position with posterity ; and perhaps I return to \nParis by Adrianople or Vienna, having annihilated the \nhouse of Austria." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 3-3. \xe2\x80\x94 As thy sword hath made \nwomen childless, so shall thy mother be childless \namong women. \n\nPersecutors, and others who have unjustly shed the blood \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL XVI. 127 \n\nof their fellow-creatures, have often, in the righteous Pro- \nvidence of God, met with a violent death, or been visited \nby signal judgments \xe2\x80\x94 Nero was driven from his throne, \nand perceiving his life in danger, became his own execu- \ntioner ; Domitian was killed by his own servants ; Hadrian \ndied of a distressing disease, which was accompanied with \ngTeat mental agony ; Severus never prospered in his affairs \nafter he persecuted the church, and was killed by the \ntreachery of his son ; Maximums reigned but three years, \nand died a violent death ; Decius was drowned in a marsh, \nand his body never found ; Valerian was taken prisoner by \nthe Persians, and, after enduring the horrors of captivity \nfor several years, was flayed alive ; Dioclesian was com- \npelled to resign his empire, and became insane ; Maximi- \nanus Herculeus was deprived of his government, and \nstrangled; Maximianus Galerius was suddenly and awfully \nremoved by death ; and Severus committed suicide. \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 When the evil spirit from \nGod was upon Saul, David took a harp, and played \nwith his hand : so Saul was refreshed, and was well, \nand the evil spirit departed from him. \n\nSultan Amurath, having laid siege to Bagdad, and taken \nit, ordered 30,000 Persians to be put to death, though they \nhad submitted and laid down their arms. Amongst these \nunfortunate victims was a musician. He besought the \nofficer who had the command to see the Sultan\'s orders \nexecuted, to spare him but for a moment, and permit him \nto speak to the emperor. The officer indulged him, and, \nbeing brought before the Sultan, he was suffered to give a \nspecimen of his art. He took up a kind of psaltery, which \nresembles a lyre, and has six strings on each side, and ac- \ncompanied it with his voice. He sung the taking of Bag- \ndad, and the triumph of Amurath. The pathetic tones \nand exulting sounds of the instrument, together with the \nalternative plaintiveness and boldness of his strains, melted \neven Amurath ; he suffered him to proceed, till overpowered \nwith the harmony, tears of pity gushed forth, and he re- \nvoked his cruel orders. In consideration of the musician\'s \nabilities, he not only ordered those of the prisoners who re- \nmained alive to be spared, but gave them their liberty. \n\n\n\n128 1 SAMUEL XIX. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 37. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord delivered me out \nof the paw of the Hon. \n\nMr Campbell relates a singular escape of a Bushman \nchild from being devoured by a lion. The child was only \nfour years of age, and was sleeping beside its parents in a \nhalf-open hut. About midnight the child awoke, and sat \nby a dull fire. The father happening to awake about the \nsame time, looked at his child, and while looking, a lion \ncame to the opposite side of the fire. The child, ignorant \nof his danger, was not afraid, bat spoke to it, and sport - \ningly threw live cinders at it, on which the lion snarled, \nand approached nearer, when the child seized a burning \nstick, and playfully thrust it into its mouth, when the lion \nscampered off as fast as he could run. The father witness- \ned all this, but was afraid to interfere, lest himself, as well \nas his child, should have been torn to pieces by the fero- \ncious animal. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul was afraid of David, \nbecause the Lord was with hrm. \n\nu It has often struck me as a singular inconsistency," \nsays a writer in the London Evangelical Magazine, " on the \npart of those who are in the habit of profaning the name \nand attributes of the Most High, that although they are in \nno degree impressed by the idea of the omnipresence of \nGod, (who hears and takes cognizance of every oath which \nthey utter,) they are often awed into silence by the presence \nof a fellow mortal, if they know him to be a pious man. \n\nThe late Mr M , of N , in the county of F , \n\nwas a striking proof of the correctness of this remark. He \nwas a man of extensive property and influence, and a most \ninveterate swearer. In the company of his inferiors, supe- \nriors, or equals, it was all the same. Oath after oath rolled \nfrom his tongue. And yet there was one man in whose \n\npresence Mr M was never known to swear. And who \n\nwas he ? A man of high rank and political power ? Not \n\nat all. He was one of Mr M *s own tenants. But he \n\nwas a pious man ; a fearless defender of the honour of his \n\nDivine Master ; and of him Mr M could not help \n\nstanding in awe." \n\nChap. xix. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul sought to slay David \neven to the wall with the javelin ; but he slipt away \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL XX. 129 \n\nout of Saul\'s presence, and he smote the javelin into \nthe wall : and David fled, and escaped that night. \n\nMr John Knox was accustomed to sit at the head of the \ntable in his own house, with his back to the window ; yet on \na certain night, such was the impression on his mind, that \nhe would neither sit in his own chair, nor allow any other \nperson to sit in it, but sat on another chair with his back to \nthe table. That very night, a bullet was shot in at the \nwindow, purposely to kill him, but the conspirators missed \nhim ; the bullet grazed the chair in which he used to sit, \nlighted on the candlestick, and made a hole in the foot of \nit ; which it is said is yet to be seen The Earl of Mor- \nton, who attended Mr Knox\'s funeral, when the corpse was \nput into the ground, said, lC Here lies the body of him, \nwho, in his lifetime, never feared the face of man, and \nthough often threatened with dag and dagger, hath ended \nhis days in peace and honour. 1 \' \n\nChap. xx. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 There is but a step between \nme and death. \n\nWhen we consider the frailty, shortness, and uncertainty \nof human life, these words of David will appear applicable \nto mankind in general ; there are particular cases, however, \nin which they apply with peculiar propriety. The follow- \ning is a remarkable instance : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nA short time ago, a respectable old gentleman in Perth, \nbefore he was aware, had placed himself in the way of an \nenraged bull, which was ranging through the streets, pre- \nceded by a large crowd of people, who were flying from it \nin all directions. The gentleman finding himself suddenly \nby the side of the bull, placed himself as quickly as possible \nagainst a wall, in the hope that it might pass without giving \nhim any molestation. The enraged animal, however, made \nan instantaneous and furious onset, but happily for the life \nof the intended victim, it was possessed of enormously \nlarge horns, which, instead of coming in contact with his \nbody, actually inclosed him, and struck the wall with tre- \nmendous force, one horn on each side of the terrified gen- \ntleman. The bull, hurt by the reaction, ran quickly off, \nwithout inflicting injury. Deliverance from a danger so \nimminent, calls for the liveliest gratitude to the God of \nprovidence. \n\n\n\n130 1 SAMUEL XXII. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 The king hath commanded \nme a business, and he hath said unto me, Let no \nman know any thing of the business whereabout I \nsend thee. \n\nFrom the circumstances in which we know David was \nplaced, the account given of himself to Ahimelech, must \nappear untrue, and contrary to the Scripture rule, of speak- \ning the truth every man to his neighbour At a meeting \n\nof an Auxiliary Bible Society in London, Mr Dudley re- \nlated that a friend of his, who had subscribed a guinea a- \nyear to one of the South wark Societies, and whose servants \nhad also become members of it, intimated to him that he \ncould no longer give his support to such societies. On being \nasked the reason, he replied, " That they had ruined his \nservants : he had had one of the best women-servants in the \nworld ; but, on a late occasion, when he wished to be de- \nnied to a person who called, and bid her say he was not at \nhome, she told him she could not say so." ic Why so ?" \nsaid he. " I have read my Bible," she replied, " and \ncannot tell a lie." \xe2\x80\x94 Mr Dudley, however, on conversing \nwith his friend, who was a man of sense, convinced him \nthat he was wrong in supposing the Bible had ruined his \nservant. It was far more probable that she who was taught \nto tell lies for him, would soon learn to tell lies to him. \nHis friend, instead of withdrawing his subscription, im- \nmediately doubled it. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The king said unto the \nfootmen that stood about hini, Turn, and slay the \npriests of the Lord ; but the servants of the king \nwould not put forth their hand to fall upon the priests \nof the Lord. \n\nWhen the infamous Catherine of Medici s had persuaded \nCharles IX. of France to massacre all the Protestants in \nthe kingdom, that detestable prince sent orders to the go- \nvernors of the different provinces, to put all the Hugonots \nto death in their respective districts. \xe2\x80\x94 " Sire," answered one \nCatholic governor, who will ever be dear to humanity, " I \nhave too much respect for your Majesty not to persuade \nmyself that the order I have received must be forged ; but \nif, which God forbid, it should be really your Majesty\'s \norder, I have too much respect for your Majesty to obey it." \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL XXV. 131 \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 26, 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul and his men com- \npassed David and his men round about to take them. \n\xe2\x80\x94 But there came a messenger unto Saul, saying, \nHaste thee, and come ; for the Philistines have in- \nvaded the land. \n\nMr Alexander Peden, a Scotch Covenanter, with some \nothers, had been, at one time, pursued, both by horse and \nfoot, for a considerable way. At last, getting some little \nheight between them and their persecutors, he stood still, and \nsaid, " Let us pray here, for if the Lord hear not our prayer \nand save us, we are all dead men." He then prayed, say- \ning, " O Lord, this is the hour and the power of thine \nenemies, they may not be idle. But hast thou no otheT \nwork for them than to send them after us ? Send them \nafter them to wJiom thou wilt gi\'e strength to flee, for our \nstrength is gane. Twine them about the hill, O Lord, and \ncast the lap of thy cloak over puir auld Saunders, and thir \npuir things, and save us this ae time, and we will keep it \nin remembrance, and tell to the commendation of thy gukl- \nness, thy pity and compassion, what thou didst for us at sic \na time." And in this he was heard, for a cloud of mist \nimmediately intervened between them and their persecutors ; \nand in the meantime, orders came to go in quest cf James \nItenwick, and a great company with him. \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 If a man and his enemy, \nwill he let him go well away ? \n\nTasso being tolcl that he had a fair opportunity of taking \nadvantage of a very bitter enemy : \xe2\x80\x94 " I wish not to plun- \nder him/\' said he, " but there are things I wish to take \nfrom him ; not his honour, his wealth, or his life, but his \nill will." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 36, 37. \xe2\x80\x94 Nabal held a feast in his \nhouse, like the feast of a king : and Mahal\'s heart \nwas merry within him, for he was very drunken : \xe2\x80\x94 \nBut \xe2\x80\x94 when the wine was gone out of Nabal, his \nheart died within him, and he became as a stone. \n\nA Mr L , from his earliest years, looked with anxi- \nous desire to the period of his possessing the living of \n\nG , to which he was the nearest heir. Some years ago \n\nthe incumbent died. When intelligence was brought Mr \n\n\n\n132 1 SAMUEL XXVIII. \n\nL , he collected all his friends, and treated them with \n\na sumptuous feast for three days. He drank so large a \nquantity of wine upon this occasion, that he became de- \nranged., was inhibited, and put in confinement, and his \nelder son took possession of his living. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Then said Ahishai to David, \nGod hath delivered thine enemy into thine hand this \nday ; now therefore let me smite him, I pray thee, \nwith the spear even to the earth at once, and I -will \nnot smite him the second time. \n\nArcadius, an Argive, was incessantly railing at Philip of \nMacedon. Venturing once into the dominions of Philip, \nthe courtiers reminded their prince, that he had now an \nopportunity to punish Arcadius for his past insolences, and \nto put it out of his power to repeat them. The king, how- \never, instead of seizing the hostile stranger, and putting \nhim to death, dismissed him, loaded him with courtesies \nand kindnesses. Some time after Arcadius\'s departure \nfrom 3Iacedon, w r ord was brought, that the king\'s old \nenemy was become one of his warmest friends, and did no- \nthing but diffuse his praises wherever he went. On hear- \ning this, Philip turned to his courtiers, and asked, with a \nsmile, \xe2\x80\x94 " Am not I a better physician than you ??-\' \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 David dwelt in the country \nof the Philistines. \n\nThe celebrated philanthropist, Howard, who spent the \nbest part of his life in travelling over all the countries of \nEurope, \xe2\x80\x94 u to plunge into the infection of hospitals, \xe2\x80\x94 to \nsurvey the mansions of sorrow and pain, \xe2\x80\x94 to remember the \nforgotten, and to visit the forsaken, under all climes," \xe2\x80\x94 \nwas not unhappy amidst his toils. In a letter from Pig^, \nduring his last journey, he says, " I hope I have sources of \nenjoyment that depend not on the particular spot I inhabit ; \na rightly cultivated mind, under the power of religion and \nthe exercise of beneficent dispositions, affords a ground of \nsatisfaction little affected by heres and theres." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul said, I pray thee, di- \nvine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me \nhim up whom I shall name unto thee. \n\nAn honest tradesman came one day to the late John Pre- \n\n\n\n1 SAMUEL XXVIII. 133 \n\nderic Oberlin, pastor of Waldbaeh, in France, informing \nhim that a ghost, habited in the dress of an ancient knight, \nfrequently presented itself before him, and awakened hopes \nof a treasure buried in his cellar. He had often, he said, \nfollowed, but had always been so much alarmed by a fear- \nful noise, and a dog which he fancied he saw, that the effort \nhad proved fruitless, and he returned as he went. The \naffair so entirely absorbed his mind, that he could no longer \napply to his trade with his former industry, and had, in \nconsequence, lost nearly all his custom. He, therefore, \nurgently begged Oberlin would go to his house, and con- \njure the ghost, for the purpose of either putting him in \npossession of the treasure, or of discontinuing its visits. \nOberlin replied, that he did not trouble himself with the \nconjuration of ghosts, and endeavoured to weaken the no- \ntion of an apparition in the man\'s mind, exhorting him to \nseek for worldly wealth by application to his business, \nprayer, and industry. Observing, however, that his efforts \nwere unavailing, he promised to comply w T ith the man\'s re- \nquest. On arriving, at midnight, at the tradesman\'s house, \nhe found him in company with his wife and several female \nrelations, v%ho still affirmed that they had seen the apparition. \nThey were seated in a circle in the middle of the apart- \nment. Suddenly the whole company turned pale, and the \nman exclaimed, " Do you see, Sir, the count is standing \nopposite to you ?" " 1 see nothing." " Now, Sir," ex- \nclaimed another terrified voice, u he is advancing towards \nyou." " I still do not see him." u Now, he is standing \njust behind your chair." " And yet I cannot see him ; \nbut, as you say he is so near me, I will speak to him." \nAnd then, rising from his seat, and turning towards the cor- \nner where they had said he stood, Oberlin continued, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Sir count, they tell me you are standing before me, al- \nthough I cannot see you, but this shall not prevent me from \ninforming you, that it is scandalous conduct on your part, \nby the fruitless promise of a hidden treasure, to lead an \nhonest man, who has hitherto faithfully followed his call- \ning, into ruin \xe2\x80\x94 to induce him to neglect his business \xe2\x80\x94 and \nto bring misery upon his wife and children, by rendering \nhim improvident and idle. Begone, and delude them no \nlonger with such vain hopes." \xe2\x80\x94 Upon this the people as- \nsured him that the ghost vanished at once. Oberlin went \nhome, and the poor man taking the hint uhich in his ad- \n\n\n\n134 I SAMUEL XXX. \n\ndress to the count be had intended to convey, applied to \nbusiness with his former alacrity, and never again com- \nplained of his nocturnal visitor. \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Tlie Israelites pitched by a \nFountain which is in Jezreel. \n\nWilliam, Archbishop of Tyre, informs us that the chris- \ntian kings of Jerusalem used to assemble their forces at a \nfountain between Nazareth and Sepphoris, which was \ngreatly celebrated on that account. This being considered \nas the centre of their kingdom, they could from thence \nmarch more conveniently to any place where their presence \nwas required. He mentions also another fountaiu near a \ntown called Little Gerinum, which, he says, was the ancient \nJezreel. Near this, Saladin pitched his camp, for the \nbenefit of its waters, while Baldwin king of Jerusalem had, \nas usual, assembled his army at the first-mentioned place. \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 11. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They found an Egyptian \nin the held, and brought him to David, and gave him \nbread, and he did eat ; and they made him drink \nwater ; and when he had eaten, his spirit came again \nto him ; for he had eaten no bread, nor drunk any \nwater, three days and three nights. \n\nAlexander, the late Emperor of Russia, in one of his \njourneys, came to a spot where they had just dragged out \nof the water a peasant, who appeared to be lifeless. He \ninstantly alighted;, had the man laid on the side of the bank, \nand immediately proceeded to strip him, and to rub his \ntemples, wrists, &c* Dr Wyllie, his majesty\'s physician, \nattempted to bleed the patient, but in vain ; and after three \nhours\' fruitless attempts to recover him, the doctor declared \nthat it was useless to proceed any farther. The emperor \nentreated Dr Wyllie to persevere, and make another attempt \nto bleed him. The doctor, though he had not the slightest \nhope of success, proceeded to obey the injunctions of his \nmajesty, who, with some of his attendants, made a last \neffort at rubbing. At length the emperor had the inex- \npressible satisfaction of seeing the blood make its appear- \nance, while the poor peasant uttered a feeble groan. Kis \nmajesty, in a transport of joy, exclaimed that this was the \nbrightest day of his life, while tears stole involuntarily down \nhis cheek. Their exertions were now redoubled ; the em- \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL II. 135 \n\nperor tore his handkerchief, and bound the arm of the patient, \nnor did he leave him till he was quite recovered. He then \nhad him conveyed to a place where proper care could be \ntaken of him, ordered him a considerable present, and \nafterwards provided for him and his family. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul said mito his armour- \nbearer, Draw thy sword, and thrust me through \ntherewith. \n\nThe father of a family in the province of Silesia, in Ger- \nmany, having determined to put an end to his life, loaded \nhis gun, and placing the muzzle to his mouth, called one of \nhis children, only eight years of age, and desired him to \npull the trigger. The poor child, ignorant of the conse- \nquences of his obedience, did as he was desired, and thus \nbecame innocently the destroyer of his father. \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 David called one of the young \nmen, and said, Go near, and fall upon him. And he \nsmote him that he died. \n\nPapirius Carbo, the Roman consul, being impeached as \nan accomplice in the assassination of the second Africanus, \none of his servants, whom he had affronted, stole the box \nin which his master kept all his papers, and carried it to \nLicinius Crassus, who was employed to make good the in- \ndictment. Crassus was at enmity with Papirius, and these \npapers would have furnished him with ample matter to \ngratify it ; but the generous Roman had such an abhor- \nrence of the treachery, that he sent back the slave in chains, \nand the box unopened, saying, that he had rather let an \nenemy and a criminal escape unpunished, than destroy him \nby base and dishonourable means. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 22, 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Abner said again to Asaliel, \nTurn thee aside from following me : wherefore should \nI smite thee to the ground ? \xe2\x80\x94 Howbeit he refused to \nturn aside : wherefore Abner, with the hinder end of \nthe spear, smote him under the fifth rib, that the \n\n\n\n136 2 SAMUEL III. \n\nspear came out behind him ; and he fell down dead \nthere, and died in the same place. \n\nWhen Colonel Blackadder was a very young man, an \nunhappy affair took place between him and a brother officer, \n\nCaptain S , which was said to have originated in some \n\ntrifling verbal dispute while over their wine iu a company \n\nafter dinner. Captain S , it appears, had taken offence \n\nat some expressions dropt by his friend in conversation, as \nif intended to call in question his veracity. Meeting with \nhim some time afterwards, he reminded him of the alleged \ninsult, and insisted upon having immediate satisfaction. \nHis friend, astonished and unconscious of giving offence, \nasserted his innocence, as he could recollect of nothing he \nhad said that could have the least tendency to asperse or \ninjure his character. In vain, however, did he attempt to \njustify himself, and to show him that the words he had \nused were on a trifling occasion, and not capable of the \nconstruction he put upon them. In vain did he assure \nhim, that if he had given him just provocation, he was \nready to make any proper apology, or any concession or re- \nparation he had a right to demand. In a paroxysm of rage, \n\nand incapable of listening to reason, Captain S drew \n\nhis sword, and rushed on Lieutenant Blackadder, who, for \nsome time, kept retreating and expostulating, willing to ter- \nminate the dispute in some more amicable way. At length, \nfinding all his remonstrances ineffectual, and perceiving his \nown life in danger, he saw himself obliged, in self-defence, \nto close with his antagonist. An unfortunate thrust soon \nlaid the captain at his feet. The consequences of this rash \nmisadventure might have proved fatal to himself, but hap- \npily the whole contest was seen from the ramparts of the \ntown, by several soldiers, who bore witness to the necessity \nunder which he was laid to defend his life. The matter \nwas speedily adjusted ; and after a regimental trial, the \nlieutenant was honourably acquitted. The event, however, \nwas too solemn, and made too deep an impression on his \nmind, ever to be forgotten ; and it is said, as long as he \nlived, he observed the anniversary of it as a day of mourn- \ning, of penitence, and prayer. \n\nChap. hi. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 David said to Joab, and to all \nthe people that were" with him, Rend yonr clothes, \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL IV. 137 \n\nand gird you with sackcloth, and mourn before Abner, \nAnd king David himself followed the bier. \n\nA merchant of the town of Ghinnah, in Upper Egypt, \nwas murdered while on a journey from Ghinnah to Cosire. \nIrwin gives an account of the mourning which took place \nwhile he stopped in the town : \xe2\x80\x94 " The tragedy," he says, \n" which was lately acted near Cosire, gave birth to a \nmournful procession of females, which passed through the \ndifferent streets of Ghinnah this morning, and uttered dis- \nmal cries for the death of Mahomet, (the merchant who was \nmurdered.) In the centre was a female of his family, who \ncarried a naked sword in her hand, to intimate the weapon \nby which the deceased fell. At sundry places the proces- \nsion stopped, and danced around the sword, to the music of \ntimbrels and tabors. They paused a long time before us, \n(Irwin and his companions had been on ill terms with the \nmerchant,) and some of the women made threatening signs \nto one of our servants ; which agrees with the caution we \nreceived to keep within doors. It would be dangerous \nenough to face this frantic company, whose constant cla- \nmour and extravagant gestures gave them all the appearance \nof the female Bacchanals of Thrace recorded of old." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 When one told me, saying, \nBehold, Saul is dead, (thinking to have brought good \ntidings,) I took hold of him, and slew him in Ziklag, \nwho thought that I would have given him a reward \nfor his tidings. \n\nA certain Roman, in the days of Paganism, called Titus \nManlius, was extremely ill-treated by his father, for no \nother reason than a defect in his speech. A tribune of the \npeople brought an accusation against the father before the \npeople, who hated him for his imperious conduct, and were \ndetermined to punish him with severity. The young man \ncame one morning very early from his father\'s country \nfarm, where he was forced to live in the style of a slave, \nand finding out the house of the tribune who had impeach- \ned his father, compelled him to swear that he would im- \nmediately drop the prosecution. Oaths being at that time \nheld inviolable in Rome, the tribune declared before the \npeople that he withdrew his charge against old Manlius, \nbecause his son Titus had obliged him to promise upon \n31 2 \n\n\n\n138 2 SAMUEL VII. \n\noath that he would carry it no farther. The people, charmed \nwith the filial piety of Titus to an unnatural father, not \nonly forgave the old man, but next year advanced his ge- \nnerous son to the supreme honours of the state. \n\nChap. v. ver. 22, 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The Philistines came up yet \nagain, and spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim. \nAnd David inquired of the Lord. \n\nff In the number of providential interpositions in answer \nto prayer," says Le Clerc, u may be placed what happened \non the coast of Holland in the year 1672. The Dutch \nexpected an attack from their enemies by sea, and public \nprayers were ordered for their deliverance. It came to pass, \nthat when their enemies waited only for the tide, in order \nto land, the tide was retarded, contrary to its usual course, \nfor twelve hours ; so that their enemies were obliged to \ndefer the attempt to another opportunity, which they never \nfound, because a stOTm arose afterwards, and drove them \nfrom the coast." \n\nChap. vL ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Then David returned to bless \nhis household. \n\nSir Thomas Abney kept up regular prayer in his family, \nduring ail the time he was Lord Mayor of London ; and \nin the evening of the day he entered on his office, he, with- \nout any notice, withdrew from the public assembly at \nGuildhall after supper, went to his house, there performed \nprivate worship, and then returned to the company. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 When thy days he ful- \nfilled, and thou shalt sleep with thy fathers, I will \nset up thy seed after thee. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall build an house \nfor my name. \n\nWhen the late Rev. J. Brewer of Birmingham laid the \nfoundation of a large meeting-house for worship, having \nbeen in declining health some time before, he said, on that \noccasion \xe2\x80\x94 " You are going to build a chapel here for the \nexercise of my ministry, and with the hope and intention \nthat I should labour in it ; and yet most probably, when you \nmeet again for the purpose of opening it, you may have to \nwalk over my sleeping dust." This solemn and affecting \npremonition was soon realized, and his disconsolate people \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL IX. 139 \n\nhad to perform a painful duty in following the remains of \ntheir beloved pastor into this unfinished edifice. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 And the Lord preserved David \nwhithersoever he went. \n\nSamuel Procter, a class-leader in the Methodist Society, \nwas formerly a grenadier in the first regiment of foot \nguards, and took part in the struggle on the plains of Wa- \nterloo. He always carried a small Bible in one pocket, \nand a hymn book in the other. In the evening of June \nlGth, his regiment was ordered to dislodge the French \nfrom a wood, of which they had taken possession, and from \nwhich they annoyed the allied army. While thus engaged, \nhe was thrown a distance of four or five yards, by a force \non his thigh, for which he could not account at the time ; \nbut when he came to examine his Bible, he saw, with lively \ngratitude to the Preserver of his life, what it was that had \nthus driven him. A musket ball had struck him where his \nBible rested, and penetrated nearly half through the vo- \nlume. All who saw the ball said that it would undoubtedly \nhave killed him, had it not been for the Bible, which served \nas a shield. The Bible is kept as a sacred deposit, and laid \nup in his house, like the sword of Goliath in the tabernacle. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt bring in the fruits, \nthat thy master\'s son may have food to eat ; but \nMephibosheth thy masters son shall eat bread al- \nways at my table. \n\n" The eating at courts," says Harmer, " is of two kinds ; \nthe one public and solemn, the other private : might not \nthe intention of these passages, that speak of a right to eat \nat a royal table, be to point out a right to a seat there when \nthe repast was public and solemn ? \xe2\x80\x94 Understanding things," \nhe adds, " after this manner, removes embarrassments from \nwhat is said concerning Mephibosheth. Though he was \nto eat at all public times at the King\'s table, yet he would \nwant the produce of his lands for food at other times. It \nwas very proper also for David to mention to Ziba the cir- \ncumstances of his being to eat at all public times as one of \nhis own sons, at the royal table, that Ziba might under- \nstand it would be requisite for him to bring the produce of \nthe lands to Jerusalem ; and that in such quantities, too, \nas to support Mephibosheth in a manner answerable to the \n\n\n\n140 2 SAMUEL XII. \n\ndignity of one that attended at public times at court. \n( Thou shalt bring in the fruits, that thy master\'s son may \nhave food to eat : and (for that, I apprehend, is the particle \nour translators should have made use of, not but) Mepbi- \nbosheth, thy master\'s son, shall eat always at my table.\' " \n\nChap. x. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Tarry at Jericho until your \nbeards be grown. \n\nA very young clergyman, who had just left college, pre- \nsented a petition to the King of Prussia, requesting that \nhis Majesty would appoint him inspector in a certain place \nwhere a vacancy had just happened. As it was an office of \nmuch consequence, the King was offended at the presump- \ntion and importunity of so young a man, and, instead cf \nany answer to the petition, he wrote underneath, M 2 Book \nof Samuel, Chap. x. ver. 5," and returned it. The young \nclergyman was eager to examine the quotation, but, to his \ngreat disappointment, found the words, " Tarry at Jericho \nuntil your beards be grown." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Uriah said unto David, The \nark, and Israel, and Juclah, abide in tents ; and my \nlord Joab, and the servants of my lord, are encamped \nin the open fields : shall I then go unto my house, to \neat and to drink ? \n\nA veteran officer on the French semce, being reduced \nwithout a pension, and with a young family, worked hard \nto support them by daily labour, in an obscure part of the \ncountry. He had one son, however, in the military school \nat Paris, where he had every comfort and conveniency of \nlife that could be wished ; yet the generous youth refused \nto take any thing but bread and water. When asked the \nreason, he replied, u His father\'s family had nothing else, \nand he could not think of living luxuriously, while they \nwere starving." This coming to the ears of the Duke de \nChoiseul, he rewarded the son, and settled a pension on his \nfather. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 David besought God for the \nchild; and David fasted, and went in, and lay all \nnight upon the earth. \n\n" My mother," says Legh Richmond, " had six chil- \ndren ; three of whom died in infancy. A very affecting \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL XIII. 1 il \n\ncircumstance accompanied the death of one of them, and \nwas a severe trial to her maternal feelings. Her then \nyoungest child, a sweet little boy, only just two years old, \nthrough the carelessness of his nurse, fell from a bed-room \nwindow upon the pavement beneath. I was at that time \nsix years of age, and happened to be walking upon the \nvery spot when the distressing event occurred. I was, \ntherefore, the first to take him up. I delivered into our \nagonized mother\'s arms the poor little sufferer. The head \nwas fractured, and he survived the fall only about thirty \nhours. I still preserve a very lively and distinct remem- \nbrance of the struggle between the natural feelings of the \nmother, and the spiritual resignation of the Christian. She \npassed the sad interval of suspense in almost continual \nprayer, and found God a present help in time of trouble. \nFrequently during that day did she retire with me ; and, \nas I knelt beside her, she uttered the feelings and desires \nof her heart to God. I remember her saying, c If I cease \npraying for five minutes, I am ready to sink under this \nunlooked-for distress ; but, when J pray, God comforts and \nupholds me : his will, not mine, be done/ Once she said, \n\' Help me to pray, my child : Christ suffers little children \nto come to him, and forbids them not ; \xe2\x80\x94 say something.\' \nf What shall I say, mamma ? Shall I fetch a book ?\' \n* Not now,\' she replied ; c speak from your heart, and ask \nGod that we may be reconciled to his will, and bear this \ntrial with patience.\' " \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Mark ye now when Amnions \nheart is merry with wine, and when I say unto you, \nSmite Amnion ; then kill him. \n\n" At our village feast or wake," says one, " there is much \ndrunkenness and rioting. Sunday has been the chief day \nof gaiety in former years. On the Sunday evening last \nyear, seeing the public-house yard full of drinkers, a person \nwent in amongst them with tracts, and offered them at the \nale tables. The first tract offered was, c Are you prepared \nto die ?\' The man who took it, read the title aloud, and \nsaid, * No, Sir, I am not.\' He was asked, c Is this the \nplace to prepare to die ?\' He said, c No, Sir, I think not,\' \nHe then took up his hat, and said, c I will be off imme- \ndiately,\' \xe2\x80\x94carried the tract away in his hand, and left the \n\n\n\n142 2 SAMUEL XV. \n\nvillage to go home. In half an hour, the public-house \nyard was clear." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 We must needs die, and are \nas water spilt on the ground, which cannot be gather- \ned up again. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Jowett, when describing the funeral ser- \nvices of the Greeks, says, " The corpse was now carried out \ninto the church-yard. A slab lifted up, discovered that \nthe whole church-yard is hollow under ground. The body \nwas put. into a meaner wooden coffin, and lowered into the \ngrave. I did not observe that they sprinkled earth upon it \nas we do ; but, instead of this, a priest concluded the cere- \nmony by pouring a glass of water on the head of the corpse. \nI did not learn what this meant ; but it brought to my mind \nthat touching passage in 2 Samuel xiv. 14. < For we must \nneeds die, and are as water spilt on the ground, which can- \nnot be gathered up again.\' " \n\nChap. xv. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 If he thus say, I have no de- \nlight in thee ; behold, here am I, let him do to me as \nseemeth good unto him. \n\nMr Hey, an eminent surgeon, early in the year 1778, \nreceived a stroke upon his thigh, which threatened the \ncomplete suspension of his professional labours. The re- \nmedies applied under his own direction, and those of his \nmedical friends, proved altogether unserviceable ; and it \nappeared in the highest degree probable to himself and \nthem, that he would never regain the power of walking. \nHe was the father of a large family, and was soon to be the \nparent of the eleventh child. He was in full business, and \nhad the most reasonable prospect of distinction and emolu- \nment, as creditable to himself as advantageous to his family. \nMr Hey felt this afflictive dispensation of Divine Pro- \nvidence as every considerate man in similar circumstances \nwould feel it \xe2\x80\x94 he was deeply affected by it ; but his lan- \nguage and conduct were constantly expressive of the most \nhumble submission, and meek acquiescence in the Divine \nwill. To an intimate friend, who was lamenting the appa- \nrent consequences of a disorder which extinguished all his \nprospects of future usefulness, he replied, u If it be the will \nof God that I should be confined to my sofa, and he com- \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL XVI. 143 \n\nmand me to pick straws during the remainder of my life, I \nhope I should feel no repugnance to his good pleasure." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, my son, which came \nforth of my bowels, seeketh my life. \n\nA pious father, alive to the importance of his trust, ne- \nglected nothing, in order to give a good education to his \nson. Good examples, pious instructions, and sound ad- \nvice, were all employed for this purpose ; but a bad temper \nand criminal propensities obtained the ascendancy in the \nsoul, and drove the reckless youth to multiplied irregulari- \nties, which wrung the heart of his parent, and caused the \nmost pungent sorrow. This unnatural son, listening to the \nsuggestions of a wicked heart, formed the horrible project \nof assassinating his father, that he might at once become \npossessed of his property, and, of course, that he might be \nable to indulge, to a greater extent, in licentiousness. The \nunhappy father received the painful intelligence, through a \nmedium which left no doubt on his mind concerning the \nfact. Stung with grief, and resolving to make a last effort \nto touch a heart so lost to itself, the father said one day to \nhis son, " My son, would you take a walk with me ? Your \ncompany will give me pleasure." The son consented to \nthe proposal, perhaps with the view of executing his barba- \nrous intention. The father conducted him insensibly to a \nsolitary place, in the deepest recesses of an extensive forest. \nThen stopping suddenly, he addressed his son in the follow- \ning terms : \xe2\x80\x94 " My son, I have been told, and have no \ndoubt of the fact, that you have formed the desperate reso- \nlution of murdering me. Notwithstanding the many just \ngrounds of complaint which I have against you, still you \nare my son, and I love you still, and wish to give you a \nlast token of my tenderness. I have led you into this forest, \nand to this solitary place, where none are to witness our \nconduct, and where none can have the smallest knowledge \nof your crime." Thus, drawing a dagger, which had been \nconcealed, " There, my son," said he, " there is a dagger ; \n\xe2\x80\x94 take your will of me \xe2\x80\x94 execute the cruel design which you \nhave formed against my life \xe2\x80\x94 put me to death according to \nyour resolution \xe2\x80\x94 I shall, at least, in dying here, save you \nfrom falling into the hands of human justice ; \xe2\x80\x94 this shall \nbe the last evidence of my tender attachment to you ; in my \nextreme grief, this shall be some consolation to me, that I \n\n\n\n34 ^ 2 SAMUEL XVIII. \n\nshall save your life, whilst you deprive me of mine," The \nsod, struck and astonished, could not refrain from crying ; \nhe burst into a flood of tears \xe2\x80\x94 threw himself at his father\'s \nfeet \xe2\x80\x94 implored the forgiveness of his foul offence\xe2\x80\x94 protest- \ned before God, that he would change his conduct to the best \nand most benevolent of fathers. He kept his word,\xe2\x80\x94 re- \nnouncing his ruinous irregularities, and causing consolation \nand joy, somewhat proportioned to the grief and sorrows of \nsoul which he had given to his father. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 23.\xe2\x80\x94 When Ahithophel saw that \nhis counsel was not followed, lie saddled his ass, and \narose, and gat him home to his house, to his city, and \nput his household in order, and hanged himself. \n\nAn avowed infidel, whose language and conduct had \nbeen most profane, and who had boldly argued for man\'s \nright to kill himself when he found it expedient, swallowed \na quantity of opium which put an end to his life. Among \nhis papers was found one, on which was written, " I have \nthis moment swallowed a vial of tincture of opium, conse- \nquently my life will be but short. Whether there will be \na heaven or a hell, I leave parsons to divine." The part \nof the manuscript which followed was blotted, and con- \ncluded thus r " My hand trembles, my eyes grow dim, I \ncan see to write no more ; but he that would be happy \nshould be religious." \n\nChap. xvih. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Absalom\'s head caught hold \nof the oak, and he was taken up between the heaven \nand the earth ; and the mule that was under him \nwent away. \n\nUnnatural and disobedient children are often, in the \nrghteous retributions of Providence, punished for their \nwickedness. Mr Clarke mentions the case of Adolf, son \nof Arnold, Duke of Guelders, who, dissatisfied that his \nfather should live so long, came upon him one night as he \nwas going to bed, took him prisoner, obliged him to go on \nfoot in a cold season, barelegged as he was, and then shut \nhim a close prisoner in a dark dungeon for six months. \nSuch disobedience and cruelty did not, however, go long \nunpunished ; for shortly after, the son was apprehended, \nkept for a long time in prison,; and after his release 3 was- \nslain in a battle with the French. \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL XXI. 145 \n\nChap. xix. ver. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Abishai \xe2\x80\x94 said, Shall not \nShimei be put to death for this, because he cursed \nthe Lord\'s anointed ? \xe2\x80\x94 And David said \xe2\x80\x94 Shall there \nany man be put to death this day in Israel ? for do \nnot I know that I am tins day King over Israel ? \n\nLouis XII. of France had been Duke of Orleans before \nhis elevation to the crown. During that time, a French \nnobleman had offered him several unjust and gross indigni- \nties. After his accession to the throne, some courtiers \nhinted to him, that it was now in his power to avenge the \naffronts he had formerly received. His Majesty\'s answer \nis truly worthy of being remembered \xe2\x80\x94 " God forbid, that \nthe King of France should remember the quarrels of the \nDuke of Orleans." \n\nChap. xx. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 I am one of them that are \npeaceable and faithful in Israel. \n\nThe excellent conduct of Mr Swartz, missionary in In- \ndia, was such as to secure the confidence of all ranks of \npeople. In the time of war, when the fort of Tanjore was \nin a distressed situation, a powerful enemy at hand, and \nnot provision enough even for the garrison, and when, to \nadd to this distress, the neighbouring inhabitants, who, by \nill-treatment, had lost all confidence in the Europeans, and \nthe Rajah had in vain entreated the help of the people, the \nonly hope left was in Mr Swartz. " We have all lost our \ncredit," said the Rajah to an English gentleman ; " let us \ntry whether the inhabitants will trust Mr Swartz." Ac- \ncordingly, he was desired to make an agreement with them. \nThere was no time to be lost. The Seapoys fell as dead \npeople, being emaciated with hunger. The streets were \nlined with dead bodies every morning. He sent, therefore, \nletters in every direction, promising to pay, with his own \nhands, for every bullock that might be taken by the enemy. \nIn a day or two he got above a thousand bullocks. He \nsent catechists and other Christians into the country, at the \nrisk of their lives, who returned in a short time, and brought \ninto the fort a great quantity of corn. Thus the fort was \nsaved ; and when all was over, he paid all the people, made \nthem a small present, and sent them away. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Rizpah \xe2\x80\x94 suffered neither the \n\n\n\n146 2 SAMUEL XXIII. \n\nbirds of the air to rest on them by day, nor the beasts \nof the held by night. \n\nTimoleon, the Corinthian, being in a battle with the Ar- \ngives, and seeing his brother fall dead with the wounds he \nhad received, he instantly leaped over his dead body, and \nwith his shield protected it from insult and plunder ; and \nthough sorely wounded in this generous enterprise, he would \nnot, by any means, retreat to a place of safety, till he had \nseen the corpse carried off the field by his friends. \n\n\n\n; \n\ns \n\n\n\nChap. xxii. ver. 50. \xe2\x80\x94 I will give thanks nnto thee, \nO Lord, among the heathen, and I will sing praise; \nnnto thy name. \n\n" The Sabbath here," says Mr Stewart, referring to the \nSandwich Islands, " is a most interesting day to the Chris- \ntian and Missionary. The number of decently dressed \nheathens who flock to the humble temple of the only true \nGod \xe2\x80\x94 the attention and seriousness with which many of \nthem listen to the words of eternal life proclaimed in their \nown language, by the ambassadors of Jesus Christ \xe2\x80\x94 the \npraises of Jehovah chaunted in this untutored tongue, ne- \ncessarily produce a lively and joyful impression on the \npious mind. Of this I saw a pleasing instance only two \nSabbaths since. An officer from one of the ships in port \n\xe2\x80\x94 a serious young man \xe2\x80\x94 spent the interval between the \nEnglish and native services with me at the Mission-House, \nAs the congregation began to assemble, he accompanied \nme to the door of the chapel, intending to take leave when \nthe exercises should begin, as he was unacquainted with \nthe language, and had been already longer from his ship \nthan he designed ; but after standing a few minutes, and \nseeing hundreds of natives assembling quietly and seriously \nfrom various directions, he suddenly exclaimed, while tear3 \nglistened in his eye, " No ! \xe2\x80\x94 this is too much \xe2\x80\x94 / cannot \ngo till I worship with these heathen /" \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Although my house be not \nso with God, yet he hath made with me an ever- \nlasting covenant, ordered in all things, and sure : for \nthis is all my salvation, and all my desire, although \nhe make it not to grow. \n\n" I have been for these two months past and more," \n\n\n\n2 SAMUEL XXIV. 147 \n\nwrites the Rev. Mr Charles, a little before his death, " in a \nstate of great bodily debility, supposed by the doctors to \nbe the effects of over-exertion of body and mind. I had \nfrequent pains, and was confined to the house ; and I was \nfrequently on the bed. I was not fit for any thing that re- \nquired exertion either of body or mind, and was recom- \nmended to indulge myself in rest and cessation from all \nwork, as the most likely way to restore my strength. \nThrough mercy I am now much better, free from pain, \nthough still languid. I have found great support from the \nlast words of David, \xe2\x80\x94 the everlasting covenant, 4 well- \nordered in all things and sure,\' containing all my salvation* \nThough I was feeble, I found strong ground to stand upon, \nand I rejoiced in it. When heart and flesh fail, here is \nstrength for my heart, and a portion \xe2\x80\x94 all my salvation, for \never. I cannot now pen on this paper what I saw in it ; \nbut I saw enough, and that for ever. God remembered \nme, and showed me the best things he had, \xe2\x80\x94 a salvation in \na covenant made by himself. This salvation in a covenant \nis well arranged, well ordered ; every thing is provided for \n-\xe2\x80\x94the glory of God, his law, and government ; and every \nthing which pertains to the safety and eternal felicity of \nthose in his covenant. It is all sure ; the covenant itself, \nand all its privileges, are all sure. May God the Holy \nGhost keep our minds in constant and clear views of this \ncovenant ; and we shall be enabled to rejoice in tribulation, \nand in hope of the glory of God." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 The king said unto Arau- \nnah, Nay ; but I will surely buy it of thee at a price. \n\nWhen Mr Campbell went upon his first mission to \nAfrica, the Bible Society sent along with him a number of \nBibles to be distributed to a Highland regiment stationed \nat the Cape of Good Hope. Arrived there, the regiment \nwas drawn out in order to receive the Bibles. The box \nwhich contained them, and Mr C, were placed in the \ncentre ; and on his presenting the first Bible to one of the \nmen, he took out of his pocket four shillings and sixpence \nfor the Bible, saying, " J enlisted to serve my King and \nmy country, and I have been well and regularly paid, and \nwill not accept of a Bible as a present, when I can pay for \nit.\'* His example was instantly followed by all the re- \ngiment. \n\n\n\n148 1 KINGS III. \n\n\n\nI. KINGS. \n\nChap. i. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 His father had not displeased \nhim at any time in saying, Why hast thon done so ? \n\nA young man, as he was going to the place of execution, \ndesired to whisper something into his mother\'s ear ; but \nwhen he came, instead of whispering, he bit off her ear, \ntelling her, that it was because she did not chastise him \nfor his faults when a boy, he was brought to such an un \nhappy end. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 1, 2, 3. \xe2\x80\x94 David \xe2\x80\x94 charged Solomon \nhis son. saying-. I go the way of all the earth : be \nthon strong therefore, and shew thyself a man ; and \nkeep the charge of the Lord thy God, to walk in his \nways. \xe2\x80\x94 that thon inayest prosper in all that thon \ndoest, and whithersoever thon tamest thyself. \n\nThe following is said to have been a part of Alfred the \nGreat\'s dying advice to his son Edward : \xe2\x80\x94 u My son, I \nfeel that my hour is coming : My countenance is wan : \nMy days are almost done : We now must part. I shall go \nto another world, and thou shalt be left alone in all my \nwealth. I pray thee (for thou art my dear child) strive to \nbe a fatheT and a lord to thy people ; be thou the children\'s \nfather, and the widow\'s friend ; comfort thou the poor, and \nshelter the weak ; and with all thy might, right that which \nis wrong ; and, son, govern thyself by law ; then shall the \nLord love thee, and God, above all things, shall be thy re- \nward ; call upon him to advise thee in all thy need, and so \nhe shall help thee better to do that which thou wouldest." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 She arose at midnight, and \ntook my son from beside me, while thine handmaid \nslept, and laid it in her bosom, and laid her dead \nchild in my bosom. \n\nSome time ago, a lady, apparently labouring under con- \nsiderable fatigue, called at a cottage in the neighbourhood \nof Turnham-Green, in the vicinity of London, and applied \nfor refreshment, for which she tendered a bank note. The \ninhabitant, a female, left the house for the purpose of pro- \n\n\n\n1 KINGS V. 149 \n\ncuring change, and on her return, with great surprise, \nfound the stranger gone. On hearing, as she believed, the \ncry of her infant, she hastened to its cradle ; but to her \nutter dismay, discovered her own had been taken away, and \nanother of a tawny colour placed in its stead. Cash to the \namount of L. 100 was fastened to its breast. It is said, the \npoor woman, influenced by the pecuniary gift, has become \nreconciled to the event, and treats the child with maternal \nfondness. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Judali and Israel dwelt safely, \nevery man under his vine and under his fig-tree. \n\nPlantations of trees about houses are found very useful \nin hot countries, to give them an agreeable coolness. The \nancient Israelites seem to have made use of the same means, \nand probably planted fruit-trees, rather than other kinds, to \nproduce that effect. u It is their manner, in many places," \nsays Sir Thomas Row\'s chaplain, speaking of the country \nof the Great Mogul, " to plant about, and amongst their \nbuildings, trees which grow high and broad ; the shadow \nkeeps their houses by far more cool ; this I observed in a \nspecial manner, when we were ready to enter Amadavar ; \nfor it appeared to us as if we had been entering a wood ra- \nther than a city." \n\nChap. v. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 My servants shall bring them \ndown from Lebanon unto the sea ; and I will convey \nthem by sea in floats unto the place that thou shalt \nappoint me, and will cause them to be discharged \nthere, and thou shalt receive them : and thou shalt \naccomplish my desire, in giving food for my household. \n\nThe rafts, or timber floats, on the Rhine, consist of the \nfellings of almost every German forest, which, by streams, \nor short land carriage, can be brought to the Rhine. The \nrafts, when compacted, are said to be of the following di- \nmensions : \xe2\x80\x94 The length is from 700 to 1000 feet; the \nbreadth from 50 to 90 feet ; the depth, when manned by \nthe whole crew, is usually seven feet above the surface of \nthe water. Five hundred labourers of different classes are \nemployed, maintained, and lodged during the voyage ; and \na little street of deal huts is built upon it for their recep- \ntion. The captain\'s apartments are distinguished from the \nothers by being better built. \xe2\x80\xa2 The provisions for the voy- \nX 2 \n\n\n\n150 1 KINGS VII. \n\nage, on board such a float, are fifteen or twenty thousand \npounds of fresh meat, forty or fifty thousand pounds of \nbread, ten or fifteen thousand pounds of cheese, with pro- \nportioned quantities of other articles. When the float is in \nreadiness for moving, and each individual is at his post, \nthe pilot, who stands on high, near the rudder, takes oft \nhis hat, and calls out, " Let us all pray." In an instant, \nthere is the happy spectacle of all these numbers on their \nknees, imploring a blessing on their undertaking. The \nanchors, which were fastened on the shore, are now brought \non board, the pilot gives a signal, and the rowers put the \nwhole float in motion, while the crews of the several boats, \nattending on the float, ply round it to facilitate the depar- \nture. Dort, in Holland, is the destination of these floats, \nthe sale of one of which occupies several months, and fre- \nquently produces thirty thousand pounds, or more. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 38. \xe2\x80\x94 The house was finished through- \nout all the parts thereof. \n\nMr Charles had a strong and ardent desire to procure a \ncorrect and indefective edition of the Bible for his Welsh \ncountrymen ; therefore his toil and labour were very great, \nthough without any remuneration from man. While en- \ngaged in this work, he acknowledged that he had a strong \nwish to live until it was completed ; " and then," said he, \n" I shall willingly lay down my head and die." He lived \nto see it completed ; and he expressed himself very thank- \nful to the Lord for having graciously spared him to wit- \nness the work finished ; and the last words ever written by \nhim, as it is supposed, were these, with reference to this \nwork \xe2\x80\x94 " It is now finished." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 He made a porch for the throne, \nwhere he might judge, even the porch of judgment. \n\nSir Matthew Hale, when Chief Baron of the Exchequer, \nwas very exact and impartial in his administration of jus- \ntice. He would never receive any private addresses or \nrecommendations from the greatest persons, in any matter \nin which justice was concerned. A noble duke once went \nto his chamber, and told him, " That, having a suit in law \nto be tried before him, he was then to acquaint him with it, \nthat he might the better understand it when it should come \nto be heard in Court," Upon which Sir Matthew inter- \n\n\n\n1 KINGS VIII. 151 \n\nrupted him, and said, " He did not deal fairly, to come to \nhis chamber about such affairs, for he never received any \ninformation of causes but in open Court, where both par- \nties were to be heard alike ;" and would not allow him to \nproceed. His grace went away, not a little dissatisfied, \nand complained of it to the king, as a rudeness that was \nnot to be endured. But his Majesty bade him content \nhimself that he was no worse used, saying, " He verily \nbelieved he would have used himself no better, if he had \ngone to solicit him in any of his own causes." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Solomon stood before the \naltar of the Lord, in the presence of all the congre- \ngation of Israel, and spread forth his hands towards \nheaven. \n\nMr Chamberlain, an American missionary, giving an \naccount of the opening of a new meeting-house in one of \nthe Sandwich Islands, says, " Probably not fewer than 4000 \npersons were present, including most of the great person- \nages of the nation. We were exceedingly gratified with \nthe appearance of the King on this occasion, and also of \nhis sister, the Princess Harieta Keopuolani. An elegant \nsofa, covered with satin damask of a deep crimson colour, \nhad been placed for them in the front of the pulpit. The \nKing in his rich Windsor uniform sat at one end, and his \nsister in a superb dress at the other. Before the religious \nservices commenced, the King arose from his seat, stepped \nto a platform in front of the pulpit, directly behind the \nsofa, called the attention of the congregation, and, address- \ning himself to the chiefs, teachers, and people generally, \nsaid, that this house, which he had built, he now publicly \ngave to God, the maker of heaven and earth, to be appro- \npriated to his worship ; and declared his wish, that his \nsubjects should worship and serve God, obey his laws, \nand learn his word. The religious exercises were appro- \npriate ; and when these were closed, the princess arose from \nher seat, and, taking her stand upon the platform, called \nthe attention of the chiefs and people anew to what her \nbrother had said, and exhorted them to remember and obey. \nShe said God was the King above, to whom they should \ngive their hearts, and render constant homage. At the \nclosing exercise of the occasion, the King stood up, and \nsaying, " E pule kakou" (let us pray), addressed the throne \n\n\n\n152 I KINGS X. \n\nof grace. In this act of worship, using the plural number, \nhe gave the house anew to God, acknowledged him as his \nsovereign, yielded his kingdom to him, confessed his sin- \nfulness, prayed for help, for teaching \xe2\x80\x94 supplicated his \nmercy as a sinner, a great sinner, needing mercy, pardon, \nand cleansing \xe2\x80\x94 prayed to be preserved from temptation, \nand delivered from evil. He prayed for the different classes \nof his subjects ; for the chiefs, teachers, learners, and com- \nmon people ; for the missionaries and foreign residents ; \nand concluded, in a very appropriate manner, by ascribing \nunto God the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, to \nthe world everlasting." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 4, 5.\xe2\x80\x94 If thou wilt keep my statutes \nand my judgments \xe2\x80\x94 then I will establish the throne \nof thy kingdom upon Israel for ever. \n\nWhen his Majesty George III. came to the crown, his \nspeech from the throne was worthy of the sovereign of a \nfree people s-*- a The civil and religious rights of my loving \nsubjects, 5 \' said the monarch, "are equally dear to me with \nthe most valuable prerogatives of my crown : and as the \nsurest foundation of the whole, and the best means to draw \ndown the divine favour upon my reign, it is my fixed pur- \npose to countenance and encourage the practice of true \nreligion and virtue.\' 5 In consonance with this declaration, \nhis Majesty soon after issued a proclamation against vice, \namong the high and the low ; and his public regard to the \nrights of conscience, as well as the whole tenor of his pri- \nvate conduct, were a practical comment on his speech \nduring the whole of his life. \n\nChap. x. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The half was not told me. \n\nA minister once preached from the preceding words, in a \ncountry village in Lincolnshire, They were considered in \nan accommodated view, as appropriate to the felicity of the \nrighteous, and also as awfully applicable to the case of the \nungodly, throughout the endless ages of eternity. When \nspeaking on the latter head, a man exceedingly intoxicated \nrushed into the room, and sat down, who, nevertheless, be- \nhaved with decorum during the service. After worship was \nconcluded, it was found that he had thus intruded himself \nin consequence of a wager. Some one offered to lay him a \ntankard of ale that he durst net enter in. " Yes, 55 added \n\n\n\n1 KINGS XIV. 153 \n\nhe, with an oath ; " and if hell-door was open, I would go \nin." In a few days, Death, the king of terrors, arrested \nhis awful progress, cut the brittle thread of life, and con- \nsigned him over to the retributions of eternity. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Jeroboam was a mighty man \n\nof valour : and Solomon seeing the young man that \nhe was industrious, he made him ruler over all the \ncharge of the house of Joseph. \n\nA person whose talents had raised him to a high station, \nwent to return his thanks to the minister by whom he had \nbeen elevated. The minister remarked, K You have no \nthanks to return to me ; I had but the public good in view, \nand you would not have had my approbation, if I had found \nany body more deserving of it than yourself." \n\nChap. xh. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 If thou wilt be a servant unto \ntliis people tliis day, and will serve them, and answer \nthem, and speak good words to them, then they will \nbe thy servants for ever. \n\nSome courtiers observed to the Emperor Sigismond, that, \ninstead of destroying his conquered foes, he admitted them \nto favour. u Do I not," replied the monarch, " effectually \ndestroy my enemies, when I make them my friends ?" \n\nChap. xih. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 They mourned over him, say- \ning, Alas, my brother ! \n\nMr Fountain, a missionary in the East Indies, says, \nu One morning I heard a great noise, and found a number \nof women and girls assembled to lament over the grave of \na lad, who had been killed by a wild buffalo ten days be- \nfore. The mother sat on earth at one end of the grave, \nleaning upon it, and exclaiming, c O, my child ! O, my \nchild !\' At the other end of the grave sat another female, \nexpressing her grief in a similar manner." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 In him there is found some \ngood thing toward the Lord God of Israel in the house \nof Jeroboam. \n\nA little boy, who was educated in one of the London \nHibernian Schools, in the county of Roscommon, was \nseized by sickness, and confined to his bed. In a few days \nhis dissolution seemed to be near. The parents of the boy, \n\n\n\n154 1 KINGS XVI. \n\nbeing Roman Catholics, sent immediately for the priest, to \nhave the rites of their Church administered, which in their \nestimation was the only preparation for heaven. On the \narrival of the priest, the boy seemed much confused, and \nastonished why he came. iC Your visit," said the boy, \n" was altogether unnecessary : I have no need of your help \nor assistance : I have a great High Priest on the right hand \nof the Majesty in the heavens, able to save to the utter- \nmost all that come unto God by Him : He lives for ever- \nmore, to make intercession ; and it is such a priest as I \nrequire." The priest, perceiving it to be in vain to reason \nat such a time, and knowing the boy to have been made \nacquainted with the Bible, went of7. The child requested \nhis parents to send for his schoolmaster, who stated that he \nnever witnessed such a scene \xe2\x80\x94 it was altogether unexpected. \nThe boy was always silent ; though he was attentive to the \ninstructions given at school, he never once hinted a change \nin his sentiments. In the course of conversation, he was \nasked, was he afraid to die ? M No," replied the boy ; \n(i my Redeemer is Lord of the dead and living ; I love \nhim for his love to me, and soon I hope to be with him, to \nsee his glory." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 In the time of his old age Asa \nwas diseased in Ms feet. \n\n"Asa was sick but of his \xc2\xa3eet, iy says Bishop Hall, " far \nfrom his heart; yet, because he sought to the physicians, \nand not to God, he escaped not. Hezekiah was sick to \ndie ; yet, because he trusted to God, and not to physicians, \nhe was restored. Means, without God, cannot help ; God, \nwithout means, can, and often doth. I will use good \nmeans, not rest in them." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Zimri went in and smote him, \nand killed him \xe2\x80\x94 and reigned in his stead. \xe2\x80\x94 See 2 \nKings ix. 31. \n\nThe cruel Al Montaser, having assassinated his father, \nwas afterwards haunted by remorse. As he was one day \nadmiring a beautiful painting of a man on horseback, with \na diadem encircling his head, and a Persian inscription, of \nwhich he inquired the meaning, he was told that it signi- \nfied \xe2\x80\x94 " I am Shiunyeh, the son of Kosru, who murdered \nmy father, and possessed the crown only six months !"\xe2\x80\x94 He \n\n\n\n1 KINGS XVIII. 155 \n\nturned pale, as if struck by a sentence of death. Frightful \ndreams interrupted his slumbers, and he died at the early \nage of twenty-five. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 The ravens brought him bread \nand flesh in the morning, and bread and flesh in the \nevening ; and he drank of the brook. \n\nWhilst the cruel persecution, carried on by the Emperor \nMaximian, was raging, the ancestors of the celebrated \nBasil, along with a few servants, fled for safety to a certain \ncave in the side of a mountain. There they remained above \nseven years, exposed to the inclemency of the weather, and \nsubsisted upon bread alone. But that God who fed the \nIsraelites in the desert with manna and quails, directed un- \nprovided and unexpected caterers to visit them, \xe2\x80\x94 namely, \na number of fat stags, which approached to the place of \ntheir retreat, though no person was pursuing them. Of \nthese they killed what was necessary for their present \nwants, and conveyed the rest, which made no opposition, \nbut went willingly, to a place of confinement, to be re- \nserved for future use. \' " So true," adds the pious Witsius, \n" is that observation of the Psalmist, c The young lions do \nlack and hunger, but they that seek the Lord shall not \nwant any good thing.\' " \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 It was so, when Jezebel cut \noff the prophets of the Lord, that Obadiah took an \nhundred prophets, and hid them by fifty in a cave, \nand fed them with bread and water. \n\nMr David Anderson, once minister of Walton-upon- \nThames, fearing the return of Popery, went, with his wife \nand five small children, to reside at Middleburgh, in \nZealand. Some time after, he was reduced to the greatest \ndistress, but was restrained by modesty from making his \ncase known. One morning, however, after he had been \nat prayer with his family, when they were all in tears to- \ngether, because his children asked bread for breakfast, and \nhe had none to give them, the bell rang, and Mrs Ander- \nson found a person at the door, who gave her a paper con- \ntaining forty pieces of gold, which, he said, a gentleman \nhad sent her. Soon after a countryman brought a horse \nloaded with provisions; but neither of the messengers \nwould say from whom they were sent. Afterwards, money \n\n\n\n1 56 1 KINGS XX. \n\nwas regularly conveyed to Mr Anderson to pay his rent, and \nten pounds sterling every quarter ; yet, to the day of hi3 \ndeath, he never discovered who was his benefactor. But \nMr John Quick, pastor of the English church at Middle- \nburgh, in 1681, was told by a gentleman then in the \nmagistracy, that he carried the money to Mr Anderson, \nbeing then apprentice to a pious merchant of the place ; \nwho observing a grave English minister apparently in want \nand dejected, privately inquired into his circumstances ; \nand, with all possible secrecy, made him those remittances, \nsaying, " God forbid that any of Christ\'s ambassadors \nshould be strangers, and in distress, and we neglect to assist \nthem." \n\nChap. xix. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 "WTiat doest thou here, Elijah ? \n\nA hand-bill, with the title, " What DOESt thou here, \nElijah ?" came into the hands of a German reformed \nclergyman in Maryland, who was so much pleased with it, \nthat he determined to translate it into German for the bene- \nfit of a part of his congregation. He had only commenced \n\ntranslating it, when he was called out ; and Mr Elijah * \n\ncoming in during his absence, was so much struck with the \ntitle, that he took it up and carried it away with him. The \nclergyman came in, and learning from his wife that he had \ntaken it, went in pursuit of him, being desirous to finish \nthe translation. As he passed a certain house, he saw him, \nthrough an open window, engaged with some ungodly as- \nsociates in a game of chance. The clergyman, thrusting \nhis hand into the window, struck Elijah gently on the \nshoulder, saying, " What doest thou here, Elijah ?" It \nproved a word in season, and was the means of calling him \nfrom the devious paths of sin and folly, into the narrow \nway that leads to life. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 His servants said unto him, \nBehold, now, we have heard that the kings of the \nhouse of Israel are merciful kings : let us, I pray \nthee, put sackcloth on our loins, and ropes upon our \nheads, and go out to the king of Israel ; peradventure \nhe will save thy life. \n\nThe Tusculani, a people of Italy, having offended the \nRomans, Camillas, at the head of a considerable army, \nmarched to subdue them. Conscious of inability to make \n\n\n\n\n\n\n1 kings xxr. 157 \n\nsuccessful resistance, they declined all thoughts of opposi- \ntion, set open their gates, and every man applied himself \nto his proper business, resolving to submit, where they \nknew it was in vain to contend. Camillus, on entering \ntheir city, was struck with the singularity of their conduct, \nand thus addressed them : \xe2\x80\x94 u You only of all people have \nfound out the true method of abating the Roman fury, and \nyour submission has proved your best defence. Upon these \nterms, we can no more find in our hearts to injure you, than, \nupon other terms, you could have found power to oppose \nus." The chief magistrate replied, u We have so sincerely \nrepented of our former folly, that in confidence of that \nsatisfaction to a generous enemy, we are not afraid to \nacknowledge our fault." The mercy of God in Christ is a \npowerful encouragement to sinners to return to him. The \ngoodness of God leadeth to repentance. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Ahab spake unto Naboth, say- \ning, Give me thy vineyard, that I may have it for a \ngarden of herbs, because it is near unto my house ; \nand I will give thee for it a better vineyard than it ; \nor, if it seem good to thee, I will give thee the worth \nof it in money. \n\nNear Potsdam, in the reign of Frederick the Great, was \na mill which interfered with a view from the windows of \nSans Souci. Annoyed by this eye-sore to his favourite re- \nsidence, the king sent to inquire the price for which the mill \nwould be sold by the owner. " For no price," was the re- \nply of the sturdy Prussian : and, in a moment of anger, \nFrederick gave orders that the mill should be pulled down. \n" The King may do this," said the miller, quietly folding \nhis arms, " but there are laws in Prussia ;" and forthwith \nhe commenced proceedings against the monarch, the result \nof which was, that the court sentenced Frederick to rebuild \nthe mill, and to pay besides a large sum of money as com- \npensation for the injury which he had done. The King was \nmortified, but had the magnanimity to say, addressing him- \nself to his courtiers, " I am glad to find that just laws and \nupright judges exist in my kingdom." \xe2\x80\x94 About five or six \nyears ago, the present head of the honest miller\'s family, who \nhad in due course of time succeeded to the hereditary pos- \nsession of his little estate finding himself, after a 1< ng \no \n\n\n\n158 KINGS I. \n\nstruggle with kmda occasioned by that war which brought \nruin into many a house besides his own. involved in pecu- \nniary difficulties that had become insurmountable, wrote to \nthe present King of Prussia, reminding him of the refusal \nexperienced by Frederick the Great at the hands of his \nancestor, and stating that, if his majesty now entertained a \nsimilar desire to obtain possession of the property, it would \nbe very agreeable to him, in his present embarrassed cir- \ncumstances, to sell the mill. The King immediately wrote, \nwith his own hand, the following reply : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\ni; lly dear Neighbour \xe2\x80\x94 I cannot allow you to sell the \nmill : it must remain in your possession as long as one \nmember of your family exists ; for it belongs to the history \nof Prussia. I lament, however, to hear that you are in \ncircumstances of embarrassment ; and I therefore send you \n6000 dollars (about \xc2\xa3 1000 sterling.) to arrange your affairs, \nin the hope that this sum will be sufficient for the purpose. \nConsider me always your affectionate neighbour, \n\ni; Frederick William." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 84. \xe2\x80\x94 A certain man drew a bow \nat a venture, and smote the king of Israel between \nthe joints of the harness. \n\nSpeed, in his History of Britain, informs us, that Richard \nI. was besieging a castle with his army, when the besieged \noffered to surrender if he would grant them quarteT. He, \nhowever, refused their request, and threatened to hang every \none of them. Upon this, a certain soldier on the ramparts \ncharged his bow with a square arrow, and, praying that God \nwould vouchsafe to direct the shot, and deliver the innocent \nfrom oppression, he discharged the shaft upon the ranks of \nthe besiegers. The arrow struck the king himself, inflict- \ning a wound of which he soon afterwards died, and the \nobjects of his vengeance were thus delivered. \n\n\n\nII. KINGS. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, there came fire down \nfrom heaven, and burnt up the two captains of the \nformer fifties with their fifties : therefore let my life \nbe precious in thy sight \n\n\n\n2 KINGS III. 159 \n\nIn 1682, some soldiers came to break up a meeting \nwhere Mr Browning, who had been ejected from Des- \nborough, in Northamptonshire, was, and to apprehend him. \nThe constable of the place, who was present, admonished \nthem to be well-advised in what they did, \xe2\x80\x94 " For," said \n\nhe, u when Sir was alive, he eagerly prosecuted these \n\nmeetings, and engaged eight soldiers of the country troop \n\nto assist him, whereof myself was one. Sir himself is \n\ndead ; six of the soldiers are dead ; some of them w r ere \nhanged, and some of them broke their necks ; and I myself \nfell off my horse, and broke my collar-bone, in the act of \npersecuting them. This has given me such a warning, that \nfor my part, I am resolved I will never meddle with them \nmore." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 The sons of the prophets came \nto meet Elisha. \n\nIn the reign of Queen Elizabeth, there were public theo- \nlogical exercises, called prophesying \'s, which appear to have \nbeen beneficial to both ministers and people. Lord Bacon \ngives the following account of them : \xe2\x80\x94 " The ministers \nwithin a district did meet upon a week-day, in some prin- \ncipal town, where there was some grave ancient minister, \nwho was president, and an auditory admitted of gentlemen, \nor other persons of leisure. Then every minister, succes- \nsively, beginning with the youngest, did handle one and \nthe same part of scripture, spending severally some quarter \nof an hour, or better, and in the whole some two hours ; \nand so the exercise being begun and concluded with prayer, \nand the president giving a text for the next meeting, the \nassembly was dissolved ; and this was, as I take it, a fort- \nnight\'s exercise, which, in my opinion 3 was the best way to \nframe and train up preachers to handle the word of God, \nas it ought to be handled, that hath been practised. For \nwe see orators have their declamations, lawyers have their \nmoots, logicians their sophisms, and every practice of science \nhath an exercise of erudition and initiation, before men \ncome to the life ; only preaching, which is the worthiest, \nand wherein it is most dangerous to do amiss, wanteth an \nintroduction, and is ventured and rushed upon at the first." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 The king of Moab took his \n\n\n\n160 2 KINGS V. \n\neldest son, that should have reigned in his stead, and \noffered him for a burnt-offering upon the wall. \n\nDr Buchanan, giving an account of the procession of the \nidol Juggernaut, says, "After the tower had proceeded \nsome way, a pilgrim announced that he was ready to offer \nhimself a sacrifice to the idol. He laid himself down in the \nroad before the tower, as it was moving along, lying on his \nface, with his arms stretched forwards. The multitude \npassed round him, leaving the space clear, and he was \ncrushed to death by the wheels of the tower. A shout of \njoy was raised to the god. He is said to smile when the \nlibation of blood is made. The people throw cowries, or \nsmall money, on the body of the victim, in approbation of \nthe deed. He was left to view a considerable time ; and \nwas then carried to a place a little way out of the town, \ncalled by the English Golgotha, where the dead bodies are \nusually cast forth, and where dogs and vultures are ever \nseen. There I have just been reviewing his remains," Dr \nB. adds, \xe2\x80\x94 " I beheld another distressing scene at the Place \nof Sculls, \xe2\x80\x94 a poor woman lying dead, or nearly dead ; and \nher two children by her, looking at the dogs and vultures \nwhich were near. The people passed by without noticing \nthe children. I asked them where was their home. They \nsaid, c They had no home, but where their mother was.\' \nOh, there is no pity at Juggernaut ! \xe2\x80\x94 no mercy, no tender- \nness of heart in Molech\'s kingdom. " \n\nChap. iv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Wouldest thou he spoken for \nto the king, or to the captain of the host ? And she \nanswered, I dwell among mine own people. \n\nJoe Martin, an Indian chief now residing in New Bruns- \nwick, was interrogated a short time ago, by a professional \ngentleman who holds an important office under government, \nwhether he would accept the commission of a captain among \nthe Indians, which, he observed, it was in his power to \nprocure for him ; to which the Indian made the following \nreply : \xe2\x80\x94 "Now Joe Martin love God, pray to God ; now \nJoe Martin humble ; certain not good to make Indian \nproud ; when Indian proud, him forget God : for this rea- \nson Joe Martin never must be captain !" He accordingly \ndeclined it. \n\nChap. v. ver. 1G. \xe2\x80\x94 As the Lord liveth, before whom \n\n\n\n2 KINGS VII. l6l \n\nI stand, I will receive none, And he urged him to \ntake it ; but he refused. \n\nWhen great preseuts were sent to Epaminondas, the \ncelebrated Theban general, he used to observe, \xe2\x80\x94 " If the \nthing you desire be good, I will do it without any bribe, \neven because it is good : if it be not honest, I will not do \nit for all the goods in the world." He was so great a con- \ntemner of riches, that, when he died, he left not enough to \ndischarge the expences of his funeral. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Set bread and water before \nthem, that they may eat and drink, and go to their \nmaster. \n\nAfter the dispersion of the Spanish Armada in 1 588, \nJoan Lomes de Medina, who had been general of twenty \nhulks, was, with about two hundred and sixty men, driven \nin a vessel to Anstruther in Scotland, after suffering great \nhunger and cold for six or seven days. Notwithstanding \nthe object for which this fleet had been sent, and the op- \npressive conduct of the Spaniards to the Scottish merchants \nwho traded with them, these men were most humanely \ntreated. Mr James Melvil, the minister, told the Spanish \nofficer first sent on shore, that they would find nothing \namong them but Christianity and works of mercy. The \nlaird of Anstruther, and a great number of the neighbour- \ning gentlemen, entertained the officers ; and the inhabitants \ngave the soldiers and mariners kail, pottage, and fish ; \xe2\x80\x94 the \nminister having addressed his flock, as Elisha did the King \nof Israel in Samaria, " Give them bread and water." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 If we sit still here, we die. \nNow therefore come, and let us fall unto the host of \nthe Syrians : if they save us alive, we shall live ; and \nif they kill us, we shall but die. \n\nu It is just a year this day," says Mrs Judson, " since \nI entertained a hope in Christ. About this time in the \nevening, when reflecting on the words of the lepers, \' If we \nenter into the city, then the famine is in the city, and we \nshall die there ; and if we sit still here, we die also ;\' and \nfelt that if I returned to the world, T should surely perish ; \nif I staid where I then was, I should perish ; and I could \nbut perish, if I threw myself on the mercy of Chrifct. Then \no 2 \n\n\n\n162 2 KINGS IX. \n\n\xe2\x80\xa2came light, and relief, and comfort, such as I never knew \nbefore." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Hazael said, But what ! is thy \nservant a dog, that he should do this great tiling ? \n\nOne of the early Christians, on being asked by a friend \nto accompany him to the amphitheatre, to witness the gla- \ndiatorial combats with wild beasts, expressed his utmost \nabhorrence of the sport, and refused to witness a scene, con- \ndemned alike by humanity and Christianity. Overcome at \nlength by the continued and pressing solicitations of his \nfriend, whom he did not wish to disoblige, he consented to \ngo ; but determined that he would close his eyes as soon as \nhe had taken his seat, and keep them closed during the \nwhole time that he was in the amphitheatre. At some par- \nticular display of strength and skill by one of the comba- \ntants, a loud shout of applause was raised by the spectators, \nwhen the Christian almost involuntarily opened his eyes : \nbeing once open, he found it difficult to close them again ; \nhe became interested in the fate of the gladiator, who was \nthen engaged with a lion. He returned home, professing \nto dislike, as his principles required him to do, these cruel \ngames ; but still his imagination ever and anon reverted to \nthe scenes he had unintentionally witnessed. He was again \nsolicited by his friend, who perceived the conquest that had \nbeen made, to see the sport. He found less difficulty now \nthan before in consenting. He went, sat with his eyes \nopen, and enjoyed the spectacle. Again and again he took \nhis seat with the pagan crowd ; till at length he became a \nconstant attendant at the amphitheatre, abandoned his \nchristian principles, relapsed to idolatry, died a heathen, \nand left a fatal proof of the deceitfulness of sin. \n\nChap, ix. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 Had Zimri peace, who slew his \nmaster ? \n\nDr Fordyce, in his Dialogues on Education, relates the \nfollowing striking incident, which he says occurred in a \nneighbouring state. A jeweller, a man of good character \nand considerable wealth, haviug occasion to leave home on \nbusiness at some distance, took with him a servant. He \nhad with him some of his best jewels, and a large sum of \nmoney. This was known to the servant, who, urged by \ncupidity, murdered his master on the road, rifled him of his \n\n\n\n2 KINGS X. 163 \n\njewels and money, and suspending a large stone round his \nneck, threw him into the nearest canal. With the booty he \nhad thus gained, the servant set off to a distant part of the \ncountry, where he had reason to believe that neither he \nnor his master was known. There he began to trade ; at \nfirst in a very humble way, that his obscurity might screen \nhim from observation ; and in the course of many years, he \nseemed to rise, by the natural progress of business, into \nwealth and consideration, so that his good fortune appeared \nat once the effect and reward of industry and virtue. Of \nthese he counterfeited the appearance so well, that he grew \ninto great credit, married into a good family, and was ad- \nmitted into a share of the government of the town. He \nrose from one post to another, till at length he was chosen \nchief magistrate. In this office he maintained a fair cha- \nracter, and continued to fill it with no small applause, both \nas governor and judge ; until one day, as he presided on \nthe bench with some of his brethren, a criminal was brought \nbefore him, who was accused of murdering his master. The \nevidence came out fully : the jury brought in their verdict \nthat the prisoner was guilty, and the whole assembly wait- \ned the sentence of the court with suspense. The president \nappeared to be in unusual disorder and agitation of mind ; \nhis colour changed often : at length he rose from his seat, \nand descending from the bench, placed himself close to the \nunfortunate man at the bar, to the no small astonishment \nof all present. " You see before you," said he, addressing \nhimself to those who had sat on the bench with him, " a \nstriking instance of the just award of heaven, which this \nday, after thirty years concealment, presents to you a greater \ncriminal than the man just now found guilty." He then \nmade a full confession of his guilt, and of all its aggrava- \ntions : \xe2\x80\x94 " Nor can I feel," continued he, " any relief from \nthe agonies of an awakened conscience, but by requiring \nthat justice be forthwith done against me in the most pub- \nlic and solemn manner." "We may easily suppose the \namazement of all the assembly, and especially of his fellow \njudges. However, they proceeded, upon his confession, \nto pass sentence upon him, and he died with all the symp- \ntoms of a penitent mind. \n\nChap. x. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Jehu said, Come with me, and \nBee mv zeal for the Lord. \n\n\n\n164 2 KINGS XII. \n\nMr John Fox, the author of the " Book of Martyrs," \nwas once met by a woman who showed him a book she was \ncarrying, and said, " See you not that I am going to a ser- \nmon ?" The good man replied, " If you will be ruled by \nme, go home, for you will do little good to-day at church/\' \n" When, then," asked she, u would you counsel me to \ngo ?" His reply was, \xe2\x80\x94 " When you tell no one before- \nhand." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 He brought forth the kings \nson, and put the crown upon hini, and gave hini the \ntestimony : and they made him king, and anointed \nlrhn ; and they clapped their hands, and said, God \nsave the king. \n\nAt the coronation of his Majesty George III., after the \nanointing was over in the abbey, and the crown put upon \nhis head with great shouting, the two archbishops came to \nhand him down from the throne to receive the sacrament. \nHis majesty told them he would not go to the Lord\'s Sup- \nper, and partake of that ordinance, with the crown upon his \nhead ; for he looked upon himself, when appearing before \nthe King of kings, in no other character than in that of a \nhumble Christian. The bishops replied, that although \nthere was no precedent for this, it should be complied with. \nImmediately he put off his crown, and laid it aside : he \nthen desired that the same should be done with respect to \nthe queen. It was answered, that her crown was so pinned \non her head, that it could not be easily taken off; to which \nthe king replied, " Well, let it be reckoned a part of her \ndress, and in no other light." "When I saw and heard \nthis," says the narrator, " it warmed my heart towards him ; \nand I could not help thinking, that there would be some- \nthing good found about him towards the Lord God of \nIsrael." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Jehoash did that which was \nright in the sight of the Lord all Iris days, wherein \nJehoiada the priest instructed him. \n\nThe late Dr Finley, president of Princetown Col- \nlege, had once in his congregation, a man over whom \nintemperate drinking had got the dominion. But when \nthe pastor discovered the fact, he applied himself most \nanxiously to the reformation of the wanderer. His com- \n\n\n\n2 KINGS XIV. 165 \n\nmanding eloquence in the pulpit, was seconded by most \nearnest and impressive appeals in private. Every thing was \nunited in Dr Finley, to shew the utmost effect of talent and \npiety \xe2\x80\x94 the power of his personal presence \xe2\x80\x94 his watchful \ncare and tender solicitude \xe2\x80\x94 and, when he preached on the \nend of the drunkard, the thunder of his eloquence. The \neffect was irresistible, and the parishioner abstained from \nliquor many years. At length Dr Finley fell sick, and the \nunhappy man, in his turn, showed a corresponding anxiety \nfor his minister\'s health. He often sent to inquire how \nthe president was ; and as the accounts became more un- \nfavourable, his anxiety became distressing. At length the \nanswer came, that Dr Finley was dead : u Then," said \nhe, " I am a lost man." He returned to his house, resumed \nhis cups, and soon drank himself to death. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Elislia was fallen sick of his \nsickness whereof he died : and Joash the king of \nIsrael came down unto him, and wept over his face, \nand said, O my father, my father ! the chariot of \nIsrael, and the horsemen thereof ! \n\nThe Rev. John Gibb of Cleish, in Fifeshire, at one time \ntravelled during a storm to the extremity of his parish, to \ncomfort a godly man in his dying moments. The cottage \nbeing solitary, and owing to the inclemency of the weather, \nno other person venturing that evening to visit the family, \nhe watched with them all night, performing with alacrity \nevery kind office in his power ; and when he returned home \nnext day, remarked that it was no small honour to sit up a \nwinter\'s night with an heir of glory, or, (in his own homely \nbut expressive language,) with a piece of heaverSs plenishi?i. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast indeed smitten \nEdom, and thine heart hath lifted thee up ; glory of \nthis, and tarry at home ; for why shouldest thou \nmeddle to thy hurt, that thou shouldest fall, even \nthon, and Judah with thee ? \n\nWhen Pyrrhus, King of Epirus, was making great pre- \nparations for his intended expedition into Italy, Cineas, the \nphilosopher, took a favourable opportunity of addressing \nhim thus : \xe2\x80\x94 a The Romans, Sir, are reported to be a war. \nlike and victorious people ; but if God permit us to over- \n\n\n\n166 2 KINGS XV. \n\ncome them, what use shall we make of the victory ?"\xe2\x80\x94 . \n" Thou askest," said Pyrrhus, " a thing that is self-evident. \nThe Romans once conquered, no city will resist us ; we \nshall then be masters of all Italy." Cineas added \xe2\x80\x94 " And \nhaving subdued Italy, what shall we do next ?" Pyrrhus, \nnot yet aware of his intentions, replied, \xe2\x80\x94 " Sicily next \nstretches out her arms to receive us." " That is very pro- \nbable," said Cineas, u but will the possession of Sicily put \nan end to the war ?" " God grant us success in that," \nanswered Pyrrhus, " and w r e shall make these only the \nforerunners of greater things ; for then Lybia and Carthage \nw r ill soon be ours ; and these things being completed, none \nof our enemies can offer any farther resistance." " Very \ntrue," added Cineas, " for then we may easily regain Mace- \ndon, and make an absolute conquest of Greece ; and when \nall these are in our possession, what shall we do then ?" \xe2\x80\x94 \nPyrrhus, smiling, answered, ft Why then, my dear friend, \nwe will live at our ease, drink all day long, and amuse our- \nselves with cheerful conversation." " Well, Sir," said \nCineas, u and why may we not do all this nozv, and without \nthe labour and hazard of enterprise so laborious and uncer- \ntain ?" Pyrrhus, however, unwilling to take the advice of \nthe philosopher, ardently engaged in these ambitious pur- \nsuits, and at last perished in them. \n\nChap. xv. yer. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Menahem smote Tiphsah, and \nall that were therein, and the coasts thereof from \nTirzah : becanse they opened not to him, therefore \nhe smote it. \n\n" It was in the spring of 1799," says Dr Russell, n that \nthe French general (Bonaparte) who had been informed [of \ncertain preparations against him in the pashalic of Acre, \nresolved to cross the desert which divides Egypt from Pa- \nlestine at the head of ten thousand chosen men. El Arisli \nsoon fell into his hands, the garrison of which were per- \nmitted to retire, on condition that they should not serve \nagain during the war. Gaza likewise yielded, without \nmuch opposition, to the overwhelming force by which it \nwas attacked. Jaffa set the first example of a vigorous re- \nsistance ; the slaughter was tremendous ; and Bonaparte, \nto intimidate the towns from showing a similar spirit, gave \nit up to plunder, and the other excesses of an enraged sol- \ndiery. A more melancholy scene followed \xe2\x80\x94 the massacre \n\n\n\n2 KINGS XVII. 167 \n\nof nearly four thousand prisoners who had laid down their \narms. Napoleon alleged, that these were the very indivi- \nduals who had given their parole at El Arish, and had \nviolated their faith by appearing against him in the fortress \nwhich had just fallen. On this pretext he commanded \nthem all to be put to death, and thereby brought a stain \nupon his reputation which no casuistry on the part of his \nadmirers, and no consideration of expediency, military or \npolitical, will ever succeed in removing." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Urijah the priest built an \naltar according to all that King Ahaz had sent from \nDamascus. \n\n" I was sorry to see," says Mr Hervey in a letter to Mr \nRyland, " from a paragraph in a late newspaper, that, by \nthe command of the prince, the tragedy of Douglas was re- \nacted at the theatre-royal. Ah ! this one source, one copi- \nous source, of our miseries ! If princes will encourage \nsuch corrupting sources of entertainment, there never will \nbe wanting ministers of the gospel to write for them, and \nmagistrates to attend them. O that the Prince of the kings \nof the earth would give our rulers, and all that are in au- \nthority, to discern the things that are excellent !" \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 One of the priests came and \ndwelt in Bethel, and taught them how they should \nfear the Lord. \n\nWhen the Rev. Mr Charles, of Bala in Wales, met a \npoor man or woman on the road, he used to stop his horse, \nand make the inquiry \xe2\x80\x94 " Can you read the Bible?" He \nwas so much in the habit of doing this, that he became \nevery where known from this practice. " The gentleman \nwho kindly asked the poor people about the Bible and their \nsouls," was Mr Charles. Meeting one day with an old man, \non one of the mountains, he said to him, \xe2\x80\x94 \xc2\xab\xe2\x80\xa2 You are an \nold man, and very near another world." " Yes," said he, \n" and I hope I am going to heaven." " Do you know the \nroad there, \xe2\x80\x94 do you know the word of God ?" u Pray, are \nyou Mr Charles ?" said the old man. He suspected who \nhe was from his questions. He was frequently thus accost- \ned when asking the poor people he met with about their \neternal concerns. " Pray, are you Mr Charles ?" was often \nthe inquiry. When he had time, he scarcely ever passed by \n\n\n\n168 2 KINGS XIX. \n\na poor man on the road, without talking to him about his \nsoul, and his knowledge of the Bible. When he found \nany ignorant of the word of God, and not able to read it, \nhe represented to them, in a kind and simple manner, the \nduty and necessity of becoming acquainted with it, and \nfeelingly and compassionately set before them the awful \nstate of those who leave the world without knowing the \nword of God, and the way of saving the soul. He some- \ntimes succeeded in persuading them to learn to read ; and \nthe good he thus did was no doubt very great. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 Thus saith the king of As- \nsyria, Make an agreement with me by a present. \n\nAmong eastern nations it has always been usual to bring \npresents when people visit one another ; they never appear \nbefore a prince or great man, without having something to \noffer. Modern travellers tell us that, even when poor \npeople visit, they bring a flower, or fruit, or some such \ntrifle. One person mentions a present of fifty radishes ; \nand when Bruce, the Abyssinian traveller, had agreed, at \nthe request of a chief, to take a poor sick Arab with him \nfor a great distance, the poor man presented him with a \ndirty cloth containing about ten dates. Mr Bruce re- \nmarks, that he mentions this to show how important and \nnecessary presents are considered in the east ; whether they \nbe dates or diamonds, a man thinks it necessary to offer \nsomething. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Whom hast thou reproached \nand blasphemed ? and against whom hast thou exalt- \ned thy voice, and lifted up thine eyes on high ? even \nagainst the Holy One of Israel. \n\nDr Harris, the minister of Hanwell, during the civil \nwars, frequently had military officers quartered at his house. \nA party of them, being unmindful of the reverence due to the \nholy name of God, indulged themselves in swearing. The \ndoctor noticed this, and on the following Sabbath preached \nfrom these words : \xe2\x80\x94 " Above all things, my brethren, swear \nnot." This so enraged the soldiers, who judged the ser- \nmon was intended for them, that they swore they would \nshoot him if he preached on the subject again. He was \nnot, however, to be intimidated ; and on the following \n\n\n\n2 KINGS XXII. 169 \n\nSabbath, he not only preached from the same text, but in- \nveighed in still stronger terms against the vice of swearing. \nAs he was preaching, a soldier levelled his carbine at him ; \nbat he went on to the conclusion of his sermon, without the \nslightest fear or hesitation. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Set thine house in order; for \nthou shalt die, and not live. \n\nA woman in Suffolk was taken ill, with but small hopes \nof recovery. She had heard or read something about setting \nher house in order, and thinking it referred only to earthly \nthings, said to those about her, she blessed God she had \narranged all her matters, and got every thing to her liking, \nexcept putting a few more feathers into one of her beds. \nIf her attention was directed to worldly affairs only, while \nthe concerns of her soul were overlooked, there i3 reason to \nfear she was ill prepared for dying. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He observed times, and used \nenchantments, and dealt with familiar spirits and \nwizards. \n\nIn a book, entitled, " A guide to grand jurymen, in cases \nof witchcraft," written by Mr Bernard more than two \nhundred years ago, is the following relation : \xe2\x80\x94 tC Mr Ed- \nmunds of Cambridge was one that, for a time, professed to \nhelp men to goods or money stolen ; and was once by the \nheads of the university questioned for witchcraft, as he \nconfessed to me, when he had better learned Christ, and \nhad given over his practice that way. He told me two \nthings, (besides many other, in a whole afternoon\'s discourse \nat Castle Kiningham, in Essex,) never to be forgotten :\xe2\x80\x94 \n1st, That by his art he could find out him that stole from \nanother, but not himself. 2d, That the ground of this art \nwas not so certain but that he might mistake ; and so per- \nadventure accuse an honest man instead of the offender, \nand therefore gave it over ; albeit, he said he might have \nmade two hundred pounds per annum of his skill." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Shaphan the scribe shewed \nthe king, saying-, Hilkiah the priest hath delivered \nme a book : and Shaphan read it before the king. \n\n" I reside," says a Scripture reader in Ireland, " with a \nvery friendly family, in a large and well-inhabited village, \nr \n\n\n\n170 2 KINGS XXIV. \n\nwhere all are Roman Catholics, except two families pro- \nfessedly Protestant. The whole of this population never \nheard of the Bible, and are, consequently, very dark and \nignorant. On the Sabbath, I read a considerable portion \nof it to the family in the morning, and in the afternoon. \nThey were greatly surprised to see so small a book contain \nsuch wonderful things, and inquired how I obtained it, \nand what country it came from ? I informed them it was \nthe Book of God ; that it was written by the holy Prophets \nof the Lord, many himdred years ago ; and that it contained \nan account of the nativity, life, and death of the Son of \nGod, &c. They were all perfectly astonished, and after I \nhad read a few chapters in the beginning of Matthew, the \nman of the house ran out in haste to two of his next door \nneighbours, and brought them in to see and hear " the Book \nof God," (for by this name my little Bible is now known.) \nThese individuals also expressed their surprise, and, after \nhearing me read of the birth, miracles, and death of our \nSaviour, they went out and brought their wives to hear the \nsame glorious news." \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Let him alone : let no man \nmove his bones. So they let his bones alone, with \nthe bones of the prophet that came out of Samaria. \n\n"While the troops of Charles V. were quartered at Wir- \ntenberg, in 1547, a year after Luther\'s death, a soldier \ngave the reformer\'s effigy, in the church of the castle, two \nstabs with his dagger ; and the Spaniards earnestly desired \nthat his tomb might be pulled down, and his bones dug up \nand burnt ; but the emperor observed, \xe2\x80\x94 u I have nothing \nfarther to do with Luther ; he has henceforth another \nJudge, whose jurisdiction it is not lawful for me to usurp. \nKnow that I make no war with the dead, but with the \nliving, who still make war with me." He would not, \ntherefore, permit his tomb to be demolished ; and forbade \nany attempt of that nature, upon pain of death. \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 He filled Jerusalem with in- \nnocent blood, which the Lord would not pardon. \n\nCharles IX. of France was a cruel and persecuting mo- \nnarch, (witness the massacre at Paris in 1572,) and died \nin a very wretched state. He expired, bathed in his own \nblood, which burst from his veins, and in his last moment: \n\n\n\n: \n\n\n\nI CHRONICLES I. 171 \n\nhe exclaimed, \xe2\x80\x94 " What blood ! \xe2\x80\x94 what murders ! \xe2\x80\x94 I know- \nnot where I am ! \xe2\x80\x94 how will all this end ? \xe2\x80\x94 what shall I \ndo ?\xe2\x80\x94 I am lost for ever ! \xe2\x80\x94 I know it !" \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 27, 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Evil-merodach, king of \nBabylon, in the year that he began to reign, did lift \nup the head of Jehoiachin, king of Judah, out of \nprison : and he spake kindly to him. \n\nMr Howard, the philanthropist, was once honoured with \na visit from the governor of Upper Austria, accompanied \nby his countess. The governor asked him what was the \nstate of the prisons in the province of Upper Austria. \xe2\x80\x94 \nu The worst," he replied, "in all Germany, particularly in \nthe condition of the female prisoners : arid I recommend \nyour countess to visit them personally, as the best means of \nrectifying the abuses in their management." "I !" said \nthe countess, haughtily, " I go to prisons I" and instantly \nboth descended the stair-case so rapidly, as to alarm him \nlest some accident should befal them. But notwithstand- \ning the precipitancy of their retreat, he called after her in \na loud voice, " Madam, remember that you are a woman \nyourself, and must soon, like the most miserable female in \nthe dungeon, inhabit a small space of that earth from which \nyou equally originated." \n\n\n\nI. CHRONICLES. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 50. \xe2\x80\x94 When Baal-hanan was dead, \nHadad reigned in his stead. \n\nRobert, the eldest son of William the Conqueror, was a \nprince who inherited all the bravery of his family and na- \ntion, but was rather bold than prudent, rather enterprising \nthan politic. Earnest after fame, and even impatient that \nhis father should stand in the way, he aspired to that in- \ndependence to which his temper, as well as some circum- \nstances in his situation, conspired to invite him. He had \nformerly, it seems, been promised by his father the govern- \nment of Maine, a province of France, which had submitted \nto William, and was also declared successor to the duke- \ndom of Normandy. However, when he came to demand \n\n\n\n112 1 CHRONICLES III. \n\nan execution of these engagements, he received an absolute \ndenial ; (of the king\'s breach of promise we do not ap- \nprove,) the monarch shrewdly observing, that it was not his \ncustom to throw off his clothes till he went to bed. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 Sheshan gave his daughter to \nJarha his servant to wife. \n\nHarmer remarks, that the people of the East frequently \nmarry their slaves to their daughters, when they have no \nmale issue, and those daughters are what we call great for- \ntunes : That Hassan, who was Kiaia of the Asaphs of \nCairo, that is to say, the colonel of four or five thousand \nmen who go under that name, was the slave of a predeces- \nsor in that office, the famous Kamel, and married his \ndaughter : for Kamel, according to the custom of the \ncountry, gave him one of his daughters in marriage, and \nleft him at his death, one part of the great riches he had \namassed in the course of a long and prosperous life. \n" What Sheshan then did," adds Harmer, " was, perhaps, \nnot so extraordinary as we may have imagined, but per- \nfectly conformable to old Eastern customs, if not to the \narrangements of Moses ; at least it is, we see, just the \nsame with what is now practised." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 These were bora unto David ; \nShimea, and Shobab, and Xathan, and Solomon. \n\nA Yorkshire priest, in an alehouse which he used to fre- \nquent, spoke very disrespectfully of Archbishop Cranmer, \nsaying, that he had no more learning than a goose. Lord \nCromwell, being informed of this, committed the priest to \nthe Fleet prison. When he had been there for a few weeks, \nhe sent a relation of his to the archbishop to beg his par- \ndon, and to sue for a discharge. Cranmer immediately \nsent for him, and, after a gentle reproof, asked the priest \nwhether he knew him ? The priest replied, " No." He \nasked him why he should then make so free with his cha- \nracter. The priest excused himself by stating that he was \nin drink ; but this Cranmer said was a double fault. He \ntold the priest, that if he were inclined to try his abilities \nas a scholar, he should have liberty to oppose him in any \nscience he pleased. The priest humbly asked his pardon, \nand confessed himself to be very ignorant, and to under- \nstand nothing but his mother tongue. " No doubt, then," \n\n\n\n5 \n\n\n\n1 CHRONICLES V. 173 \n\nsaid Cranmer, " you are well versed in the English Bible, \nand can answer any questions out of that ; pray tell me \nwho was David\'s father ?" The priest, after some hesita- \ntion, told him he could not recollect his name. " Tell \nme, then," said Cranmer, " who was Solomon\'s father ?" \nThe poor priest replied, that he had no skill in genealo- \ngies, and could not tell. The archbishop then, advising \nhim to frequent alehouses less, and his study more, and \nadmonishing him not to accuse others for want of learning, \ntill he was master of some himself, set him at liberty, and \nsent him home to his cure. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Jabez called on the God of \nIsrael, saying, O that thon wouldest keep me from \nevil, that it may not grieve me ! And God granted \nhis request. \n\nA man who was executed for the crime of murder, said \nin his last moments, \xe2\x80\x94 " Oh, if I had gone to prayer that \nmorning when I committed the sin for which I am now to \ndie, O Lord God, I believe thou wouldest have kept back \nmy hands from that sin." \n\nChap v. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 They were helped against them, \nand the Hagarites were delivered into their hand, \nand all that were with them : for they cried to God \nin the battle, and he was entreated of them ; because \nthey put their trust in him. \n\nu This day is one of the greatest Ebenezers in my life," \nsays Colonel Blackadder in his Diary, after the battle of \nMalplaquet. " We have fought a battle, and, by the \nmercy and goodness of God, have obtained a great and \nglorious victory. We attacked the enemy in their camp, \na strong camp, and strongly entrenched by two days\' work- \ning. The battle began about seven in the morning, and \ncontinued till about three in the afternoon. It was the \nmost deliberate, solemn, and well-ordered k battle that I ever \nsaw : a noble and fine disposition, and as finely executed. \nEvery one was at his post ; and I never saw troops engage \nwith more cheerfulness, boldness, and resolution. For my \nown part, I was nobly and richly supplied, as I have always \nbeen on such occasions, with liberal supplies of grace and \nstrength as the occasions of the day called for. I never \nhad a more pleasant day in my life. My mind stayed, \np 2 \n\n\n\n3/4 1 CHRONICLES VII. \n\ntrusting in God; I was kept in perfect peace. All went \nwell with me ; and not being in a hurry and hot action, I \nhad time for plying the throne of grace. God gave me \nfaith and communion with himself, sometimes prayer and \nsometimes praise, as the various turns of Providence gave \noccasion ; sometimes for the public, sometimes for myself. \nThe next morning I went to view the field of battle, to get \na preaching from the dead, which might have been very \nedifying ; for in all my life I have not seen the dead lie so \nthick as they were in some places. The potsherds of the \nearth are dashed together ; and God makes the nations a \nscourge to each other, to work his holy ends, and to sweep \noff sinners from the earth. It is a wonder to me the Bri- \ntish escaped so cheap, who are the most heaven-daring sin- \nners in the whole army ; but God\'s judgments are a gTeat \ndeep. I bless thee, O Lord, who bringest me back in \npeace, while the carcases of others are left a prey in the \nfields to the beasts and birds." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 These are they whom David \nset over the service of song in the house of the Lord. \n\n" Dr Watts," says Mr Montgomery, " may almost be \ncalled the inventor of hymns in our language ; for he so \nfar departed from all precedent, that few of his compositions \nresemble those of his forerunners. \xe2\x80\x94 Every Sabbath, in \nevery region of the earth where his native tongue is spoken, \nthousands and tens of thousands of voices are sending the \nsacrifices of prayer and praise to God, in the strains which \nhe prepared for them a century ago ; yea, every day c he \nbeing dead yet speaketh\' by the lips of posterity, in these \nsacred lays, some of which may not cease to be sung by the \nransomed on their journey to Zion, so long as the language \nof Britain endures \xe2\x80\x94 a language now spreading through all \nlands whither commerce, civilization, or the gospel, are \ncarried by merchants, colonists, or missionaries." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Ephraim their father mourned \nmany days, and his brethren came to comfort him. \n\nThe eldest son of the Rev. Legh Richmond, having, \ncontrary to his father\'s wishes, preferred a sea-faring life, \nhe went on board the Arniston, a merchant vessel, for Cey- \nlon, which he reached in 1815. More than a twelvemonth \nafter, Mr Richmond received the painful account that the \n\n\n\n1 CHRONICLES IX. 175 \n\nvessel had been wrecked, and that all on board had perish- \ned, with the exception of six persons, whose names were \nspecified, but that of his son was not among the number. \nThe whole family went into mourning ; and the father \nsorrowed for his lost child with a sorrow unmitigated by \nthe communication of any cheering circumstance as to the \nstate of his mind, and his fitness for so sudden a change. \nThree months afterwards, a letter was delivered to Mr \nRichmond, in the hand-writing of the very son whom he \nmourned as dead, announcing that he was alive \xe2\x80\x94 that cir- \ncumstances had prevented his setting sail in the Arniston, \nof whose fate he seemed to be unconscious ; and commu- \nnicating details of his present engagements and future \nprospects ! The transition of feeling to which the receipt \nof this letter gave rise, produced an effect almost as over- \nwhelming as that which the report of his death had occa- \nsioned. The family mourning was laid aside, and Mr \nRichmond trusted he might recognize, in the signal inter- \nposition of Divine Providence, a ground for hope that his \nchild\'s present deliverance was a pledge of that spiritual \nrecovery, which was now alone wanting to fill up the \nmeasure of his gratitude and praise. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 40. \xe2\x80\x94 The sons of Ulam were \nmighty men of valour \xe2\x80\x94 and had many sons. \n\nThe Rev. Moses Browne, an excellent minister, was thus \naddressed by a friend : \xe2\x80\x94 " You have a very large family, \nSir ; you have just as many children as the patriarch Jacob \nhad." " True," answered the good old divine, " and I \nhave also Jacob\'s God to provide for them." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Certain of them had the charge \nof the ministering vessels, that they should bring \nthem in and out by tale. \n\nDr John Bamston, in the reign of Charles I., was the \njudge of a certain consistory court, when a churchwarden \nwas sued for a chalice which had been stolen out of his \nhouse. " Well," said the doctor, " I am sorry the cup of \nunion should be the cause of difference among you. I \ndoubt not but either the thief will, out of remorse, restore \nit, or some other, as good, will be sent to you." Accord- \ningly, the doctor, by his secret charity, provided another. \n\n\n\n176 1 CHRONICLES XI. \n\nChap. x. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul died for his transgression, \nand also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar \nspirit, to inquire of it. \n\nLord Byron, when a boy, was warned by a fortune- \nteller, that he should die in the 37th year of his age. That \nidea haunted him, and in his last illness, he mentioned it \nas precluding all hope of his recovery. It repressed, his \nphysician says, that energy of spirit so necessary for nature \nin struggling with disease. He talked of two days of the \nweek as his unlucky days, on which nothing would tempt \nhim to commence any matter of importance ; and men- \ntioned as an excuse for indulging such fancies, that his \nfriend Shelly, the poet, had a familiar who had warned \nhim that he should perish by drowning, and such was the \nfate of that highly gifted but misguided man. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Benaiah went down and slew \na. Hon in a pit in a snowy day. \n\nIn the . beginning of May 1815, the British army in \nIndia, from the hot winds and bad weather, became so \nsickly, that the troops were ordered into quarters. " On \nthe 6th of May," says the brave officer who is the subject \nof this anecdote, " we passed through a forest, and en- \ncamped on its skirts, near a small village, the head man of \nwhich entreated us to destroy a large tiger, which had killed \nseven of his men ; was in the daily habit of stealing his \ncattle ; and had that morning wounded his son. Another \nofficer and myself agreed to attempt the destruction of \nthis monster. We immediately ordered seven elephants, \nand went in quest of the animal, which we found sleeping \nunder a bush. The noise of the elephants awoke him, \nwhen he made a furious charge upon us, and my elephant \nreceived him with her shoulder : the other six turned about \nand ran off, notwithstanding the exertions of their riders, \nand left me in the above situation. I had seen many \ntigers, and had been at the killing of them, but never so \nlarge a one as this. The elephant shook him off; I then \nfired two balls, and the tiger fell ; but, again, recovering \nhimself, he made a spring at me. I escaped him, and he \nseized the elephant by her hind leg, then receiving a kick \nfrom her, and another ball from me, he let go his hold, and \nhe fell a second time. Thinking he was by this time disabled, \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XIII. 1 77 \n\nI very unfortunately dismounted, intending to put an end \nto his existence with my pistols, when the monster, who \nwas only crouching to take another spring, made it that \nmoment, and caught me in his mouth ; but it pleased God \nto give strength and presence of mind ; I immediately fired \ninto his body, and finding that had little effect, used all \nmy force ; happily disengaged my arm ; and then directing \nmy pistol to his heart, I at length succeeded in destroying \nhim, after receiving twenty-five severe wounds." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 39. \xe2\x80\x94 They were with David three \ndays, eating and drinking : for their brethren had pre- \npared for them. \n\nAt the restoration of King Charles II., the Rev. Roger \nTurner preached a sermon, which concluded with the fol- \nlowing excellent admonitions : \xe2\x80\x94 " Do not drown your rea- \nson, to prove your loyalty, \xe2\x80\x94 pray for the King\'s health, \nbut drink only for your own. Go now and ring your \nbells ; but beware in the meantime, that you hold not fast \nSolomon\'s cords of sin, or the prophet\'s cart-ropes of ini- \nquity, and thereby pull down judgment upon your heads. \nYou may kindle bonfires in the streets, but beware that you \nkindle not the fire of God\'s displeasure against you by \nyour sins. In a word, for God\'s sake, for your King\'s \nsake, for your own soul\'s sake, be good, that you may be \nloyal V \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 David said unto all the con- \ngregation of Israel, If it seem good nnto yon, and \nthat it be of the Lord our God, &c. \n\nShortly after the defeat of La Hogue, James II. being \nin conversation with the superior of a convent of nuns, the \nlady took occasion to express her sorrow, that it had not \npleased God to hear the prayers so many persons had offered \nup for his success in that expedition. The king making \nno reply, the abbess began to repeat what she had said, \nwhen the king interrupted her \xe2\x80\x94 " Madame, I heard very \nwell what you said ; and the reason why I made no answer \nwas, that I was unwilling to contradict you, and be obliged \nto let you see I am not of your opinion ; we seem to think, \nthat what you asked was better than what it pleased God to \ndo; whereas, I think what he orders is best ; and that, in- \ndeed, nothing is well done but what is done by him," \n\n\n\n178 1 CHRONICLES XVI. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The fame of David went out \ninto all lands. \n\nBoerhaave, who died 1738, in his 70th year, was the most \ncelebrated physician of his age. His private virtues, ex- \ntensive knowledge, and distinguished reputation, have been \nrarely equalled, and never surpassed. His celebrity as a \npublic teacher in the University of Ley den, drew together \ncrowds of pupils from all the surrounding countries. A \nperson in China wrote a letter to him, addressed in the fol- \nlowing general manner : \xe2\x80\x94 " To the Illustrious Boerhaave, \nEurope ;*\' which, notwithstanding, was as readily brought \nto him, as if his residence had been particularly specified. \n\nChap. xv. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 Michal \xe2\x80\x94 saw King David \ndancing and playing ; and she despised him in her \nheart. \n\nThe Duke of Norfolk, seeing Sir Thomas More, when \nhe was Lord Chancellor, sitting in the choir in his parish \nchurch, singing the service, said, " Fie, fie, my lord ! the \nLord Chancellor of England a parish priest, and a paltry \nsinging man ! You dishonour the King!" \xe2\x80\x94 "No, my \nlord," replied Sir Thomas, u it is no shame for the King \nif his servant serve his Sovereign and Saviour, who is the \nKing of kings." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 43. \xe2\x80\x94 David returned to bless his \nhouse. \n\nBaron Auguste de Stael, grandson of Monsieur Neckar, \nMinister of Finance in France, was an experimental farmer \nat Coppet, on the borders of Switzerland, and a truly pious \nman. He visited England in quest of the means of im- \nproving his race of horses ; and one morning, at an early \n\nhour, he called upon Mr , who was to assist him with \n\nhis advice in the purchase of some horses to take to Coppet. \nWhen introduced, he entered directly into conversation \nupon the immediate object of his visit, and which was a \nvery interesting one, for both of them were warmly at- \ntached to the pursuits of agriculture. His friend, however, \nappeared to the baron to be somewhat embarrassed, and at \nlength begged to be excused for a little while, only a short \nhalf hour; which he invited the baron to pass till his \nreturn, in looking over some engravings which he placed \n\n\n\n\n\n\n1 CHRONICLES XVIII. 179 \n\nbefore him. The native politeness of the baron felt the \ngreat delicacy of having thus put his friend to inconve- \nnience, and he expressed his sorrow that he had thereby- \nrendered it necessary for him to apologize. His friend \nreplied, " You must know, then, that this is just the time \nfor our morning family prayers. My family and my ser- \nvants are all now assembled, and they wait only for me. \nYou will be good enough, therefore, to pardon my request \nto leave you ; so soon as this duty, which we never omit, \nshall be concluded, I will return immediately to you." \nThe baron at once said, " I have also a favour to beg of \nyou : shall I be acting indiscreetly if I ask permission to \njoin your family, and so unite with them in this pious \nduty ?" His friend granted with pleasure what the baron \nhad asked with so much manifest desire, and he became \nwitness of the serious and edifying manner in which the \nassembled family listened to the reading of the Scriptures, \nand to the prayers offered by his friend the head of the \nfamily. " How valuable for me were those delicious mo- \nments," said the baron, " which I passed in the bosom of \nthat happy family, where, when I entered, I had no other \nexpectation than to receive some advice upon the purchase \nof horses !" \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Who am I \xe2\x80\x94 that thou hast \nbrought me hitherto ? \n\nThe works of the late Rev. John Newton were intro- \nduced to the notice of King George III. by the Earl of \nDartmouth ; and the high estimation in which his Majesty \nheld them, was communicated by the same nobleman to Mr \nN., when the worthy minister observed, " Who would have \nthought that I should ever preach to majesty !" \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 David \xe2\x80\x94 executed judgment \nand justice among all his people. \n\nLord Chief Justice Holt was one of the ablest and most \nupright judges that ever presided in a court of justice. \nSuch was the integrity and firmness of his mind, that he \ncould never be brought to swerve in the least from what he \nesteemed law and justice. He was remarkably strenuous \nin nobly asserting, and as rigorously supporting, the liber- \nties of the subject, to which he paid the greatest regard ; \nand would not even suffer a reflection, tending to depre\xe2\x84\xa2 \n\n\n\n180 1 CHRONICLES XXII. \n\nciate them, to pass uncensured, or without a severe repri- \nmand. He lost his place, as Recorder of London, for re- \nfusing to expound the law suitably to the King\'s designs. \nHe asserted the law with such intrepidity, that he incurred, \nby turns, the indignation of both Houses of Parliament. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Be of good courage, and let \nus behave ourselves valiantly for our people, and \nfor the cities of our God. \n\nAn officer of distinction and tried valour refused to ac- \ncept a challenge sent by a young officer, but returned the \nfollowing answer : \xe2\x80\x94 " I fear not your sword, but the sword \nof my God\'s anger. I dare venture my life in a good \ncause, but cannot hazard my soul in a bad one. I will \ncharge up to the cannon\'s mouth for the good of my coun- \ntry, but I want courage to storm hell !" \n\nChap. xx. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 At Gath, there was a man of \ngreat stature. \n\nMaximinus, the Roman Emperor, was a man of gigantic \nstature, being reported to have been upwards of eight feet \nhigh, and of proportionable size and strength. He is said \nto have eaten forty pounds of flesh, and to have drunk six \ngallons of wine, each day. He was of a savage and cruel \ndisposition, and a persecutor of the Christians. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 I will not take that which is \nthine for the Lord, nor offer bumt-ofFerings without \ncost. \n\nA little girl at Lyons, in France, asked her mother to \ngive her a small sum of money to subscribe to the Bible \nSociety of that city. The mother, who was always anxious \nthat her child should consider the ground of her actions, \nexplained to her that she would not really herself be a sub- \nscriber unless it was with her own money ; and suggested \nto her that she might earn a trifle, if she liked to do some \nsewing beyond her usual work. The little girl gladly un- \ndertook this, and thus became a monthly subscriber with \nher oicn money. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, in my trouble I \nhave prepared for the house of the L ord an hundred \nthousand talents of gold. &c. \n\n\n\n1 CHRONICLES XXV. 181 \n\nLady Huntingdon \xe2\x96\xa0, with an income of only \xc2\xa3 1200 a-year, \ndid much for the cause of religion. She maintained the \ncollege she had erected, at her sole expense ; she erected \nchapels in most parts of the kingdom ; and she supported \nministers who were sent to preach in various parts of the \nworld. \xe2\x80\x94 A minister of the gospel, and a person from the \ncountry, once called on her ladyship. When they came \nout, the countryman turned his eyes towards the house, \nand, after a short pause, exclaimed, " What a lesson ! \nCan a person of her noble birth, nursed in the lap of gran- \ndeur, live in such a house, so meanly furnished, \xe2\x80\x94 and shall \nI, a tradesman, be surrounded with luxury and elegance ? \nFrom this moment 1 shall hate my house, my furniture, \nand myself, for spending so little for God, and so much in \nfolly." \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 To stand every morning to \nthank and praise the Lord. \n\nOne of the Moravian brethren, going very early one \nmorning to let out their sheep, heard uncommonly sweet \nsinging in a tent, and drawing near, found it was the head \nof the family performing his morning devotions with his \npeople. Beckoning to the others to come, " We stood \nstill," say the brethren in their diary, " and listened to this \nsweet melody with hearts exceedingly moved, and with \neyes filled with tears, and thought these people were, no \nlonger than two years ago, savage heathens, and now they \nsing to the Lamb that was slain, so charmingly that it \nstrikes the inmost soul." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 These likewise cast lots. \n\nJosephus, the Jewish historian, on one occasion, had \ntaken refuge in a cave, with forty desperate persons, who \ndetermined to perish rather than to yield to their enemies, \nand who proposed to kill him first, as the most honourable \nman in the company. When he could not divert them from \ntheir frantic resolution of dying, he had no other refuge \nthan to engage them to draw lots who should be killed, the \none after the other ; and, at last, only he and another re- \nmained, whom he persuaded to surrender to the Romans. \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 As well the small as the great, \nthe teacher as the scholar. \n\n\n\n1 82 1 CHRONICLES XXVIII. \n\nLewis the IX., King of France, was found instructing \na poor kitchen-boy ; and being asked why he did so, re- \nplied, " The meanest person hath a soul as precious as my \nown, and bought with the same blood of Christ." \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Out of the spoils won in \nbattles did they dedicate to maintain the house of the \nLord. \n\nMr Hooper, one of the assistant missionaries to the \nChoctaw Nation, in North America, relates in his journal \nthe following affecting instance of benevolence while at \nSteubenville : \xe2\x80\x94 u What most of all affected our hearts was, \nthat a poor African, who, it is believed, is a devout servant \nof God, came forward, and gave a coat, obtained by making \nbrooms after performing his task in the field. Mr M f Curdy \ninformed us, that both that man and his wife are praying \nsouls. They are slaves. O ! is it not truly animating, is \nit not enough to touch the tenderest sensibilities of the \nsoul, to see an Ethiopian in such circumstances, thus moved \nat hearing the Macedonian cry, and thus extending the \nhand of charity. Should every professed disciple of Christ \nmake such sacrifices as did this poor African, at no distant \nperiod would the precious gospel be preached to all nations." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 33, 34. \xe2\x80\x94 Ahithophel was the \nking\'s counsellor \xe2\x80\x94 and the general of the king\'s army \nwas Joab. \n\nMr Wathen, the celebrated oculist, in one of his inter- \nviews with King George III., observed to his Majesty, u I \nhave often thought of the words of Solomon, c When the \nrighteous are in authority, the people rejoice ;\' and if your \nMajesty could always appoint servants of that character, \nthe voice of rejoicing would be heard throughout the em- \npire." \xe2\x80\x94 " Wathen," replied the King, u these are the men \nI have sought ; but when I have required their services, I \nhave often been disappointed ; for I find men distinguished \nby habits of piety prefer retirement ; and that, generally \nspeaking, the men of the world must transact the world\'s \nbusiness." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou, Solomon my son, \nknow thou the God of thy father, and serve him with \na perfect heart, and with a willing mind, \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES I. 183 \n\nThe Rev. A. Duncan, in his Will, says, " I earnestly \nbeseech my children, as they would have God\'s blessing \nand mine, that they set God before their eyes, walk in his \nways, living peaceably in his fear, in all humility and meek- \nness ; holding their course to heaven, and comforting them- \nselves with the glorious and fair-to-look-on heritage, which \nChrist hath consigned to them, and to all that love him. \nNow, farewell, sinful world, and all that is in thee ! Fare- \nwell, dear wife, blessed partner of all my weals and woes ! \nFarewell, dear children, now no longer mine, for I have in \nfaith turned you all over to the unerring care of Him that \ngave you to me, in hopes of meeting you in my prepared \nhabitation above ! Farewell, Sabbaths, pulpit, and pulpit- \nwork ; my delight, my joy, my soul\'s comfort ! Farewell, \nchurch, and all spiritual friends, till I meet you at home in \nglory !" \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Who then is willhig to con- \nsecrate his service this day unto the Lord ? \n\nA minister of the gospel, conversing with lady Hunting- \ndon about the wants of a family that appeared to be in dis- \ntress, her ladyship observed, " I can do for them but very \nlittle. I am obliged to be a spectator of miseries which I \npity, but cannot relieve ; for when I gave myself up to the \nLord, I likewise devoted to him all my fortune, with this \nreserve, that I would take with a sparing hand what might \nbe necessary for my food and raiment, and for the support \nof my children, should they live to be reduced. I was led \nto this from a consideration that there were many benevo- \nlent persons, who had no religion, who would feel for the \ntemporal miseries of others, and help them ; but few, even \namong professors, who had a proper concern for the awful \ncondition of ignorant and perishing souls. What, there- \nfore, I can save for a while out of my own necessaries I \nwill give them ; but more I dare not take without being \nguilty of sacrilege." \n\n\n\nII. CHRONICLES. \n\nChap. i. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 In that night did God appear \n\n\n\n184 2 CHRONICLES IV. \n\nunto Solomon, and said unto him, Ask what I shall \ngive thee. \n\nAs a little boy was paring an apple which had been given \nto him after dinner, the following question was put to him \nby a lady :\xe2\x80\x94 " Supposing God were to tell you he would \ngive you whatever you chose to ask him for, what would \nyou ask him to give you ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Do you mean to eat ?*\' in- \nquired the little boy. u No," replied the lady ; u I mean \nof all things you can think of that you like, what would \nyou ask him for ?" The child laid down his apple, and \nseemed for a few seconds to be lost in thought ; then look- \ning up at the lady, he answered, " I would ask God to give \nme a new heart." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 YHio am I then that I should \nbuild him an house ? \n\nu From low circumstances," says the late Mr Brown of \nHaddington, " God hath, by his mere grace, exalted the \norphan to the highest station in the church ; and I hope \nhath given me some success, not only in preaching and in \nwriting, but also in training up many for the ministry. He \nchose me to be his servant, and took me from the sheep- \nfold, from following the ewes great with young ; he brought \nme to feed Jacob his people, and Israel his inheritance. \nLord, what am I, and what is my father\'s house, that thou \nhast brought me hitherto I" \n\nChap. hi. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Solomon began to build the \nhouse of the Lord. \n\nKristno, a converted Hindoo, made the following obser- \nvation in a conversation he had with some others : \xe2\x80\x94 " The \nHindoos," said he, " when they have built a new house, \nconsider it unclean and untenantable till they have perform- \ned an offering, and then they take up their abode in it. So \nGod, he does not dwell in earthly temples, however mag- \nnificent ; his residence is in the heart. But how shall he \ndwell with man ? The sacrifice of Christ must be offered : \nthen the house, the heart, in which this sacrifice is re- \nceived, becomes the habitation of God through the Spirit." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 The snuffers, and the basons, \nand the spoons, and the censers, of pure gold. \n\nEthelwold, Bishop of Winchester, in the time of King \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES VI. 185 \n\nEdgar, sold the gold and silver vessels belonging to the \nchurch, to relieve the poor people during a famine, saying, \n46 There was no reason that the senseless temples of God \nshould abound in riches, while his living temples were \nperishing with hunger." \n\nChap. v. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 They lifted up their voice with \nthe trumpets, and cymbals, and instruments of music, \nand praised the Lord, saying, For he is good ; for \nhis mercy endureth for ever. \n\n" Plutarch tells us," says Flavel, Ci that when Titus Fla- \nminius had freed the poor Grecians from the bondage with \nwhich they had been long ground by their oppressors, and \nthe herald was to proclaim in their audience the articles of \npeace he had concluded for them, they so pressed upon \nthem, (not half of them being able to hear,) that he was in \ngreat danger to have lost his life in the press ; at last, read- \ning them a second time, when they came to understand dis- \ntinctly how their case stood, they shouted for joy, crying, \n$ A Saviour ! A Saviour !\' that they made the very heavens \nring again with their acclamations, and the very birds fell \ndown astonished. And all that night the poor Grecians, \nwith instruments of music and songs of praise, danced and \nsung about his tent, extolling him as a god that had deliver- \ned them. But surely you have more reason to be exalting \nthe Author of your salvation, who, at a dearer rate, had \nfreed you from a more dreadful bondage. O ye that have \nescaped the eternal wrath of God, by the humiliation of the \nSon of God, extol your great Redeemer, and for ever ce- \nlebrate his praises." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 29, 30. \xe2\x80\x94 What prayer, or what sup- \nplication soever shall be made of any man, or of all \nthy people Irsael, when every one shall know his own \nsore, and his own grief, and shall spread forth his \nhands in this house : \xe2\x80\x94 then hear thou from heaven \nthy dwelling-place. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Nicholson, a pious minister in England, \nwas, at a former period of his life, excessively attached to \ndancing and card-playing ; and breaking off these, he suf- \nfered a great conflict. He made many vows, and offered \nmany prayers against them ; but was still overcome by the \npower of temptation ; \xe2\x80\x94 yet an old puritanic saying which \nQ 2 \n\n\n\n186 2 CHKONICLES VIII. \n\nhe met with in a magazine, forcibly impressed his mind ; \n" That praying will make a man leave off sinning ; or sin- \nning will make him leave off praying." u Well, then,\'* \nsaid Mr N., " I will pray against my sins as long as I have \nbreath to do it." The Lord heard him, and delivered \nhim from the temptation of which he complained. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 If I send pestilence among \nmy people. \n\nA dreadful plague raged at Moscow, in the year 1771* \nThe physicians were, therefore, called together, to give \ntheir opinion as to the nature of the disease. All, except \none, agreed that it was the plague. Measures were taken \nto prevent its becoming general ; and most of the principal \nfamilies quitted the city. But the winter proving extremely \nsevere, and few new cases occurring, all fear of the plague \nceased ; the city was again filled with inhabitants. On the \n11th of March, the physicians were again assembled, the \ndisease having appeared in a factory where 3000 persons \nwere employed in making clothes. At the end of July, \nthe number of deaths in the city, which does not in general \nexceed fifteen in a day, amounted to two hundred ; in the \nmiddle of August to four hundred ; at the end of August \nto six hundred ; and by the middle of September to more \nthan a thousand in a day ! The plague was considered as \na mark of the divine vengeance for having neglected the \nworship of God. The deaths continued in the proportion \nof twelve hundred a-day, till the 10th of October, when in \nthe mercy of God, they began to diminish, and by the close \nof the year, the plague ceased in Moscow, and in the whole \nRussian empire. Seventy thousand persons are said to \nhave been cut off by this awful visitation ; nearly one-half \nof the whole population." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Huram sent him \xe2\x80\x94 ships, and \nservants that had knowledge of the sea. \n\nWhen the late Rev. Charles Buck was once preaching \nin Silver Street chapel, a sailor passing along, seeing a gate- \nway which seemed to lead to a place of worship, thought \nwithin himself, u Iam shortly going to sea, I shall perhaps \nnever have another opportunity ; 1 will go in." During \nthe sermon, something so deeply impressed his mind, that \nhe determined to inquire the name of the preacher, which \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES IX. 187 \n\nhe never forgot. He went to sea, and all his impressions \nwore away ; but after his return he was taken ill, and was \nvisited by some pious gentlemen, who found him very igno- \nrant. He acknowledged his neglect of divine things, but \nsaid there was a religion which he liked, and that was what \nhe once heard a Mr Buck preach, in Silver Street chapel. \nThey continued their visits, and at length witnessed his \nhappy death. One of his last expressions was, " I now \ntake my cable, and fix it on my anchor, Jesus, and go \nthrough the storm." But what makes this circumstance \nmore interesting, is, that the landlord of the house where \nthis sailor was lodging, was himself brought to a state of \nrepentance, by listening at the door to hear what was going \non between this man and his pious visitors. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 7- \xe2\x80\x94 Happy are these thy servants, \nwhich stand continually before thee, and hear thy \nwisdom. \n\nThe advantage of serving in a pious family, and receiv- \ning the benefit of religious instruction, will appear from \nthe last mentioned of the two following cases, which is \nrendered more apparent from the contrast presented in the \nfirst :\xe2\x80\x94 \n\nEsther and Mary Jones were orphans, who, as soon as \nthey were old enough to go to service, were received into \nopulent families. Esther\'s mistress was a lover of pleasure, \nrather than a lover of God. She ran the round of folly and \namusement through the week, and on the Sabbath received \ncompany at home. Her servants had no time to attend to \ntheir souls, and they soon ceased to remember that they \nwere immortal. Poor Esther learned of her mistress to \nlove dress, and to play at cards ; she frequented the theatres \nwhenever it was in her power ; and proceeding from step to \nstep in vice, she was hurried in her thoughtless career into \nan untimely grave. \xe2\x80\x94 Her sister, meanwhile, had been placed \nby Providence among the excellent of the earth. Morning \nand evening the household was assembled for prayer. A \nportion of each was devoted to the study of the Bible ; \nand on Sabbath evenings the master and mistress imparted \nreligious instruction to their domestics, and inquired how \nformer instructions prospered. Mary soon became a Chris- \ntian, and, by a holy life, manifested her love to her God and \nSaviour. She, too ; died young, but her latter end was \n\n\n\n188 2 CHRONICLES XIII. \n\npeace ; and to the last she blessed God for having appointed \nher lot in a pious family. \n\nChap. x. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Ease thou somewhat the grievous \nservitude of thy father, and his heavy yoke that he \nput upon us, and we will serve thee. \n\nIn answer to a petition of the Lord Mayor and Alder- \nmen of the City of London, to George I. in 1718, his \nMajesty said, " I shall be glad, not only for your sakes, but \nmy own, if any defects, which may touch the rights of my \ngood subjects, are discovered in my time, since that will \nfurnish me with the means of giving you and all my people \nan indisputable proof of my tenderness of their privileges." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He ordained him priests for \nthe high places (2 Kings xii. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 He made priests of \nthe lowest of the people.) \n\nWhen Bishop Andrews first became bishop of Win ton, \na distant relation, a blacksmith, applied to him to be or- \ndained, and provided with a benefice. " No," said his \nlordship, " you shall have the best forge in the country : \nbut every man in his own order and station." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Shishak king of Egypt came up \nagainst Jerusalem, because they had transgressed against \nthe Lord. \n\nA noble English captain, who, when Calais was lost, \n(which was the last footing the British had in France) \nbeing jeered by a Frenchman, and asked, " Now, English- \nman, when will you come back to France ?" replied, " O \nSir, mock not, when the sins of France are greater than \nthe sins of England, the Englishmen will come again to \nFrance." \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 A priest of them that are no \ngods. \n\nWhen the altars were overthrown, and the idols burnt, in \nHuahine, a South Sea island, the image of Oro, their prin- \ncipal god, was also demanded by the regenerators of their \ncountry, that execution might be done upon it. An old \npriest, in attendance on the god, seeing his craft in danger, \nhid the god \xe2\x80\x94 a shapeless log of timber \xe2\x80\x94 in a cave among the \nrocks. Hautia, the person engaged in destroying these \nremains of idolatry, was not, however, to be trifled with, \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XV. 189 \n\nnor could such a nuisance as the pestilent stock, to which \nhuman "beings had been sacrificed, be permitted to exist any- \nlonger on the face of the earth, lest the plague of idolatry \nshould again break out among its reclaimed followers. He \ninsisted upon its being brought forth, and committed to the \nflames, in presence of the people, who had but a day before \ntrembled and fallen down before it. This was done ; but \nstill the priest himself held to the superstition of his fathers, \nthough he had seen their god consumed to ashes by mortal \nmen with impunity ; and he ceased not to spurn at the reli- \ngion of the strangers, till one Sabbath morning, when, in \ncontempt of the day, he went out to work in his garden^ \non returning to his house, he became blind in a moment. \nThis awful dispensation appears to have been blessed to \nhim, and while blindness fell on his outward, light fell on \nhis inward vision ; and his conduct since has been confor- \nmable to his profession. \n\nChap.xiv. ver. 11, 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Help us, O Lord our God; \nfor we rest on thee, and in thy name we go against \nthis multitude. O Lord, thou art our God ; let not \nman prevail against thee. \xe2\x80\x94 So the Lord smote the \nEthiopians before Asa, and before Judah ; and the \nEthiopians fled. \n\nA remarkable instance of attention to the blessing of th e \nDivine Being, was exhibited in the conduct of the valiant \nand pious Admiral Duncan, previous to his celebrated \naction at Camperdown. During the awful moments of \npreparation, he called all his officers upon deck, and in their \npresence prostrated himself in prayer before the God of \nHosts, committing himself and them, with the cause they \nmaintained, to his sovereign protection, his family to his \ncare, his soul and body to the disposal of his providence. \nRising then from his knees, he gave command to make the \nattack, and achieved one of the greatest victories in the an- \nnals of England. \n\nChap. xv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 In those times there was no \npeace to him that went out, nor to him that came in. \n\nOf the pious and excellent Mr Shaw, a friend writes, \xe2\x80\x94 \nu I have known him spend part of many days, and nights \ntoo, in religious exercises, when the times were so danger- \n\n\n\n190 2 CHRONICLES XVII. \n\nour, that it would hazard an imprisonment to be worship- \nping God with five or six people like-minded with himself. \nI have sometimes been in his company for a whole night to- \ngether, when we have been obliged to steal to the place in \nthe dark, and stop in the voice by cloathing and fast closing \nthe windows, till the first day-break down a chimney has \ngiven us notice to be gone." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Asa was wroth with the seer, \nand put him in the prison-house, for he was in a rage \nwith him because of this tiling. \n\nMr Rumsey, a pious physician, speaking of his sinful in- \nfirmities, observed, u I have to lament the irritability of my \ntemper in my old age." He had been fond of repeating a \nconversation which he had in the early part of his life with \na pious friend. He observed to this person, that he thought \nif he arrived at old age, he should be subject to fewer temp- \ntations than at an earlier period ; but his more experienced \nfriend told him, that " the devil had a bait for every age," \nand Mr Kumsey was at length fully convinced of the truth \nand value of the remark. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 9.\xe2\x80\x94- They taught in Judah, and \nhad the book of the law of the Lord with them, and \nwent about throughout all the cities of Judah, and \ntaught the people. \n\nThe Rev. S. Blair, and the Rev. William Tennant, were \nsent by the synod on a mission to Virginia. They stopped \none evening at a tavern for the night, where they found a \nnumber of persons, with whom they supped in a common \nroom. After supper, cards were introduced, when one of \nthe gentlemen politely asked them if they would not take \na cut with them, not knowing that they were clergymen. \nMr T. pleasantly answered, " With all my heart, gentle- \nmen, if you can convince us that thereby we can serve our \nMaster\'s cause, or contribute any thing towards the success \nof our mission." This drew some smart reply from the \ngentlemen ; when Mr T. with solemnity added, " We are \nministers of the gospel of Jesus Christ ; we profess ourselves \nhis servants ; we are sent on his business, which is to per- \nsuade mankind to repent of their sins, to turn from them, \nand to accept of that happiness and salvation which are \noffered in the gospel." This very unexpected reply, deli- \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XIX. 1Q1 \n\nvered in a tender, though solemn manner, and with great \napparent sincerity, so engaged the attention of the gentle- \nmen, that the cards were laid aside, and an opportunity was \nafforded for explaining, in a social conversation during the \nrest of the evening, some of the leading doctrines of the \ngospel, to the satisfaction and apparent edification of the \nhearers. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 26, 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Put this fellow in the pri- \nson, -and feed him with bread of affliction, and with \nwater of affliction, until I return in peace. \xe2\x80\x94 And Mi- \ncaiah said, If thou certainly return in peace, then \nhath not the Lord spoken by me. \n\nIn October 1663, Mr Steel, and Mr Philip Henry, two \nnon-conformist ministers, together with some of their \nfriends, were apprehended, and brought prisoners to Han- \nmer, under pretence of some plot said to be on foot against \nthe government ; and there they were kept under confine- \nment some days ; on which Mr Henry writes : \xe2\x80\x94 u It is \nsweet being in any condition with a clear conscience. c The \nsting of death is sin,\' and so of imprisonment also. It is \nthe first time I was ever a prisoner, but perhaps may not be \nthe last. We felt no hardship, but we know not what we \nmay." Being soon after dismissed, Mr Henry returned to \nhis tabernacle with thanksgivings to God, and a hearty \nprayer for his enemies, that God would forgive them. The \nvery next day after they were released, Sir Evan Lloyd, \ngovernor of Chester, at whose instigation they were brought \ninto that trouble, died, as was reported, of a drunken sur- \nfeit. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Jehoshaphat said to the judges, \nTake heed what ye do : for ye judge not for man, \nbut for the Lord, who is with you in the judgment. \n\nPeter the Great frequently surprised the magistrates by \nhis unexpected presence in the cities of the empire. Hav- \ning arrived without previous notice at Olonez, he went first \nto the regency, and inquired of the governor how many \nsuits were depending in the court of chancery ? " None, \nsire," replied the governor. " How happens that ?" u I \nendeavour to prevent law-suits, and conciliate the parties ; \nI act in such a manner that no traces of difference remain \non the archives ; if I am wrong, your indulgence will ex- \n\n\n\n192 2 CHRONICLES XXII. \n\ncuse me." " I wish/\' replied the Czar, ec that all governors \nwould act on your principles. Go on, God and your sove- \nreign are equally satisfied.\' \' \n\n\n\nChap. xx. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 When they began to sing and \nto praise, the Lord set ainbushaients against the chil- \ndren of Amnion, Moab, and mount Seir, which were \ncome against Judah : and they were smitten. \n\nWe have often heard of prayer doing wonders ; but in- \nstances also are not wanting, of praise being accompanied \nwith signal events. The ancient Britons, in the year 420, \nobtained a victory over an army of the Picts and Saxons, \nnear Mold, in Flintshire. The Britons unarmed, having \nGermanus and Lupus at their head, when the Picts and \nSaxons came to the attack, the two commanders, Gideon- \nlike, ordered their army to shout Alleluia three times over, \nat the sound of which, the enemy, being suddenly struck \nwith terror, ran away in the greatest confusion, and left the \nBritons masters of the field. A stone monument, to per- \npetuate the remembrance of this Halleluiah victory, is said \nto remain to this day in a field near Mold. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 When Jehoram was risen up to \nthe kingdom of his father, he strengthened himself, \nand slew all his brethren with the sword. \n\nUpon the death of Selimus the Second, which happened \nin the year 1582, Amurah the Third succeeded in the \nTurkish empire ; at his entrance upon which he caused his \nfive brothers, Mustapha, Solymon, Abdalla, Osman, and \nSinagar, without pity or commiseration, to be strangled in \nhis presence, and gave orders that they should be burned \nwith his dead father ; an ordinary thing with Mahometan \nprinces, who, to secure to themselves the empire without \nrivalship, hesitate not to pollute their hands with the blood \nof their nearest relations. It is said of this Amurah, when \nhe saw the fatal bow-string put about the neck of his \nyounger brother, that he was seen to weep, but it seems they \nwere crocodile tears, for he held firmly to his bloody purpose. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Ahaziah did evil in the sight \nof the Lord, like the house of Ahab : for they were \nhis counsellors, after the death of his father, to his \ndestruction. \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XXIV. 193 \n\nTaylor, the well-known infidel, was boasting one day, \nthat the greater part of the youth in Great Britain had em- \nbraced his sentiments. " O," said a gentleman present, \nu I have till now been unable to account for the increase of \njuvenile delinquency, but your assertion puts the matter \nbeyond doubt." Taylor, as may easily be imagined, was \nquite confounded, and unable to reply. \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 They brought out the king\'s \nson, and put upon him the crown, and gave him the \ntestimony, and made him king. \n\nRobert Barclay, the defender of the Quakers, dedicated \nhis Apology to Charles II., and addressed his Majesty in \nthe following words : \xe2\x80\x94 a There is no king in the world who \nso experimentally testifies of God\'s providence and good- \nness ; neither is there any who rules so many free people, \nso many true Christians ; which thing renders thy govern- \nment more honourable, thyself more considerable, than the \naccession of many nations filled with slavish and superstitious \nsouls. Thou hast tasted of prosperity and adversity, know- \nest what it is to be banished thy native country, to be over- \nruled as well as to rule and sit upon the throne \xe2\x80\x94 and being \noppressed, thou hast reason to know how hateful the op- \npressor is both to God and man. If, after all those warnings \nand advertisements, thou doest not turn to the Lord with \nall thy heart, but forget him who remembereth thee in thy \ndistress, and give up thyself to follow lust and vanity, sure- \nly great will be thy condemnation." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 They conspired against \nZechariah, and stoned him with stones. \n\nMr Whitefield, preaching one Sabbath afternoon, in Ox- \nmantour- Green, a place frequented by the Ormond and \nLiberty boys, as they call them, narrowly escaped with his. \nlife. Being war time, he took occasion to exhort his hear- \ners not only to fear God, but to honour the king ; and \nprayed for success to the king of Prussia. In the time of \nsermon and prayer, a few stones were thrown at him, which \ndid no hurt. But when he was done, and thought of re- \nturning home the way he came, to his great surprise, access \nwas denied ; and he was obliged to go nearly half a mile \nfrom one end of the Green to the other, through hundreds \nof papists, &c, who, rinding him unattended, threw volleys \n\nR \n\n\n\n194 2 CHRONICLES XXVI. \n\nof stones upon him from all quarters, and made him reel \nbackwards and forwards, till he was almost breathless and \nall over with blood. At last, with great difficulty, he stag- \ngered to the door of a minister\'s house, which was kindly \nopened to him. For a while he continued speechless, and \npanting for breath ; but his weeping friends having given \nhim some cordials, and washed his wounds, a coach was \nprocured, in which, amidst the oaths, imprecations, and \nthreatening of the popish rabble, he got safe home, and \njoined in a hymn of thanksgiving with his friends. In a \nletter, written just after this event, he says, \xe2\x80\x94 " I received \nmany blows and wounds ; one was particularly large, and \nnear my temples. I thought of Stephen, and was in hopes, \nlike him, to go off in this bloody triumph, to the immediate \npresence of my Master." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 I know that God hath deter- \nmined to destroy thee, because thou hast done this, \nand hast not hearkened unto my counsel. \n\nA man at New Orleans, set out on a Sabbath morning \nto cross a river, on some worldly business. As he could \nfind no boat, but one which was fastened to a tree by a rock, \nhe attempted to get that. Some persons who were present re- \nquested him to desist from his purpose. But he replied, that \nhe would either go to the other side of the river, or to hell. \nHe therefore broke the lock, and entered the boat. But he \nhad not gone far, when it upset. The spectators were so \nimpressed that it was a judgment from God, that they stood \namazed, till it was too late to afford him any help, and he \nwas launched into a boundless eternity, in the midst of his \nimpiety. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Uzziah went forth and war- \nred against the Philistines, and broke down the wall \nof Gath, and the wall of Jabneh, and the wall of \nAslidod, and built cities about Ashdod, and among \nthe Philistines. \n\n" In the time of the Crusades," says H aimer, " when \nthe ancient city of the Philistines, called Askelon, had fre- \nquently made inroads into the territories of the kingdom of \nJerusalem, the Christians built two strong castles, not far \nfrom Askelon ; and finding the usefulness of these struc- \ntures, King Fulk, in the spring of the year of our Lord \n\n\n\n2 .CHRONICLES XXVIII. 19^ \n\n1138, attended by the patriarch of Jerusalem and his other \nprelates, proceeded to build another castle, called Blanche \nGuarda, which he garrisoned with such soldiers as he could \ndepend upon, furnishing them with arms and provisions. \nThese, watching the people of Askelon, often defeated their \nattempts; and sometimes they did not content themselves \nwith being on the defensive, but attacked them, and did \nthem great mischief, gaining the advantage. This occa- \nsioned those who claimed a right to the adjoining country, \nencouraged by the neighbourhood of such a strong place, \nto build many villages, in which many families dwelt, con- \ncerned in tilling the ground, and raising provisions for other \nparts of their territories. Upon this the people of Askelon, \nfinding themselves encompassed round by a number of inex- \npugnable fortresses, began to grow very uneasy at their situa- \ntion, and to apply to Egypt for help by repeated messages." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Jotham did that which was \nright in the sight of the Lord. \n\nJulius Drusus, a Roman tribune, had a house that in \nmany places lay exposed to the view of the neighbourhood. \nA person came and offered, that for five talents he would \nso alter it, that it should not be liable to that inconvenience. \n" I will give thee ten talents," said Drusus, u if thou canst \nmake my house conspicuous in every room of it, that so all \nthe city may behold in what manner I lead my life." It \nwould be well for us to recollect, that we are all thus con- \ntinually exposed to the eye of God. \n\n** Awake, asleep, at home, abroad, \nWe are surrounded still with God." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 The men rose up and took \nthe captives, and with the spoil clothed all that were \nnaked among them, and arrayed them, and shod them \nand gave them to eat and to drink, and anointed them, \nand carried all the feehle of them upon asses, and \nbrought them to Jericho, the city of palm-trees, to \ntheir brethren. \n\nThe Rev. William Gordon, minister of Alvey in Kincar- \ndineshire, was one of the most ardent of the Scottish royal- \nists of 1745. During all the troubles, previous to the de- \ncisive conflict of Culloden, he delivered from the pulpit ani- \nmating exhortations to his flock, to hold themselves in readi- \n\n\n\n196 2 CHRONICLES XXIX. \n\nness to shed the last drop of their blood in defending the \nthrone, which formed the sole barrier between their religious \nprivileges and sweeping destruction. Yet when the rebels \nwere scattered, wounded, outlawed, and pursued by the arm \nof justice, this benevolent pastor was the bold advocate and \nagent of mercy, professing, that as gratitude for a signal \ndeliverance from ecclesiastical despotism, and as Christians \nforgiving their enemies, every loyal subject should obliterate \nall remembrance of the injuries they suffered from the op- \nposite party, and relieve their wants and distresses. When \nthe hostile armies were known to have moved northward, \nMr Gordon ordered a large quantity of malt to be brewed \ninto ale, and huge piles of oat cakes to be prepared, telling \nhis wife that he was sure many unfortunate men must pass \nthat way, and all ought to have meat and drink, with dress- \nings for their wounds, whatever might be the side they had \nespoused. After the battle of Culloden, great numbers of \nofficers and men received refreshments from Mrs Gordon ; \nand every part of the house, except one room, was filled with \nthe wounded. \n\nChap, xxix. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 My sons, be not now ne- \ngligent ; for the Lord hath chosen yon to stand before \nhim, to serve him, and that ye shonld minister nnto \nhim. \n\nThe Rev. T. Charles of North Wales, at a time when \nunemployed in the ordinary work of his ministry, and hesi- \ntating what steps he should take in a change contemplated \nby him, had the following striking dream : \xe2\x80\x94 The day of \njudgment, with all its awful accompaniments, appeared to \nhim. He saw millions assembled before the Judge ; and \nwhat attracted his notice particularly, was the trial of the idle \nand slothful servant, as recorded in Matth. xxv. He ima- \ngined these dreadful sounds uttered from the judgment- \nseat, \xe2\x80\x94 " Take him, and bind him hand and foot, and cast \nhim into outer darkness ; there shall be weeping and \ngnashing of teeth." He thought this a representation of \nhis own case ; it seemed to say to him, as Nathan said to \nDavid, " Thou art the man." When he awoke, he felt \ngreatly alarmed. The dream distressed him exceedingly. \nThe fear of being like the idle and unprofitable servant \ngreatly harassed his mind. Having such a dream when he \nwas doing nothing, he could not but be much affected by it. \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XXX. 197 \n\nIt bore every appearance of being sent as a warning to him ; \nand, by his subsequent activity, he appears to have im- \nproved it to the best of purposes. \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 10,-\xe2\x80\x94 They laughed them to scorn, \nand mocked them. \n\nSome time ago, a man was tried at Cambridge, for a \nrobbery committed on an aged gentlewoman in her own \nhouse. The judge was Baron Smith, a man of an amiable \ncharacter for religion. He asked the gentlewoman, if the \nprisoner at the bar was the person who robbed her ? \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Truly, my Lord," said she, " 1 cannot positively say it \nwas he, for it was duskish when I was robbed, so dark that \nI could hardly discern the features of his face/\' " Where \nwere you when he robbed you ?" "I was in a closet that \njoins to my bed-chamber, and he had got into my house \nwhile my servant had gone out on an errand." " What \nday of the week was it ?" " It was the Lord\'s day even- \ning, my lord." " How had you been employed when he \nrobbed you ?" " My lord, I am a Protestant dissenter ; 1 \nhad been at the meeting that day, and had retired into my \ncloset in the evening for prayer and meditation on what I \nhad been hearing through the day." She had no sooner \nuttered these words, than the court, which was crowded \nwith some hundreds of students, rang with a peal of loud \nlaughter. The judge looked round the court as one as- \ntonished, and with a decent solemnity laid his hands upon \nthe bench, as if he was going to rise, and with no small \nemotion of spirit, spoke to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 " Good \nGod ! where am I ? Am I in the place of one of the uni- \nversities of this kingdom, where, it is to be supposed, that \nyoung gentlemen are educated in the principles of religion, \nas well as in all useful learning ? and for such to laugh in \nso indecent a manner, on hearing an aged Christian tell \nthat she retired into her closet on a Lord\'s day evening, for \nprayer and meditation ! Blush and be ashamed all of you, \nif you are capable of it, as well you may ; and if any of \nyour tutors are here, let them blush also to see in how ir- \nreligious a manner their pupils and students behave." And \nthen turning to the lady, he said, ct Don\'t be discouraged, \nMadam, by this piece of rude and unmannerly, as well as \nirreligious usage ; you have no reason to be ashamed of \nwhat you have on this occasion, and in this public manner, \nB 2 \n\n\n\n198 2 CHRONICLES XXXIII. \n\nsaid ; on the contrary, you may glory in it. It adds dig- \nnity to your character, and shame belongs to them who \nwould expose it to ridicule." \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The tithe of all things brought \nthey in abundantly. \n\nAt the conclusion of a meeting of a religious society con- \nnected with Surrey Chapel, a gentleman on the platform \narose and said, " I hope every one will give a little," Upon \nwhich the venerable Rowland Hill got up, and exclaimed \nin a voice and manner truly characteristic, " I hope every \none will give a deal," \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 His servants spake yet more \nagainst the Lord God, and against Ins servant He- \nzekiah. \n\nThere was in a populous Swiss village a pious and ex- \ncellent clergyman, who preached and lived with such holy \nzeal and exemplary piety, that many were converted under \nhis ministry. But there lived in the same place a wicked \nand abandoned character, who not only slighted all the \nmeans of grace, but turned the most serious matters into \nridicule, and made a laughing-stock of the preacher\'s expres- \nsions. One morning, he came very early to the public \nhouse, and began to intoxicate himself with liquor, profan- \ning the name and word of God, and ridiculing the term of \nconversion. " Now," says he, " I myself will become a \nconvert," turning himself from one side to the other, and \ndancing about in the room with a variety of foolish gestures. \nHe quickly left the room, fell down the stairs, broke his \nneck, and expired, exhibiting an awful monument of God\'s \nmost righteous vengeance, which sometimes even in this life \novertakes those that profane his holy name. \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He took away the strange \ngods, and the idol out of the house of the Lord, and \nall the altars that he had built in the mount of the \nhouse of the Lord, and in Jerusalem, and cast them \nout of the city. \n\nSome years before the revolution in France, a lady, who \nwas a bookseller in Paris, attracted by the reputation of \nFather Beauregard, an eloquent preacher, went to the church \nof Notre-Dame to hear him. His discourse was particularly \n\n\n\n2 CHRONICLES XXXIV. 199 \n\nlevelled against irreligious books ; and the lady had cause \nenough to reproach herself on that account, having been in \nthe habit of selling many publications which were contrary \nto religion and good manners. Interest had blinded her, as \nit does many others in the same line of business ; but pene- \ntrated by the sermon, she was convinced that impious and \nlicentious books poison the mind ; and she was compelled \nto acknowledge, that those who print, or sell, or contribute \nto circulate them in any way whatever, are so many public \npoisoners, whom God will, one day, call to account for the \nevils they occasion. Impressed with these sentiments, she \nwent to the preacher, and, with tears in her eyes, said to \nhim, " You have rendered me a great service, by giving me \nto see how culpable I have been in selling many impious \nbooks ; and I entreat you to finish the good work you have \nbegun, by taking the trouble to come to my warehouse to \nexamine all the books which are in it, and to put aside all \nthose which may be injurious to morals or religion. What- \never it cost me, I am determined to make the sacrifice : I \nhad rather be deprived of a part of my property, than con- \nsent to lose my soul." Accordingly, Father Beauregard \npaid her a visit next day to examine her books. When he \nhad separated the good from the bad, she took the latter, \nand, in his presence, cast them, one after another, into a \ngreat fire she had taken care to provide. The price of the \nworks thus consumed, amounted, it is said, to about 6000 \nlivres. She made the sacrifice without regret ; and, from \nthat time, endeavoured to sell no books but what might \ntend to counteract the evil done by others. While most \nwill admire this example, few, it is to be feared, will \nfollow it. \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Thine heart was tender, \nand thou didst humble thyself before God. \n\nA lady who had been in company with the late Mr Hall \nof Bristol, and who had been speaking of the Supreme \nBeing with great familiarity, but in religious phraseology, \nhaving retired, he said, " I wish I knew how to cure that \ngood lady of her bad habit. I have tried, but as yet in \nvain. It is a great mistake to affect this kind of familiari- \nty with the King of kings, and speak of him as though he \nwere a next-door neighbour, from the pretence of love. Mr \nBoyle\'s well known habit was infinitely to be commended. \n\n\n\n200 2 -CHRONICLES XXXVI. \n\nAnd one of our old divines, I forget which, well remarks, \nthat \'Nothing but ignorance can be guilty of this boldness ; \nthat there is no divinity but in a humble fear, no philosophy \nbut shows itself in silent admiration !" \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Ail Judah and Jerusalem \nmourned for Josiali. \n\nThe Rev. James Hervey was buried under the middle of \nthe communion-table in the chancel of Weston-Favel, on \nFriday the 28th of December 1758, in the presence of a \nnumerous congregation, full of regret for the loss of so ex- \ncellent a pastor. A person who was present says, " Mr \nMaddock (Mr Hervey\'s curate) was in tears ; some were \nwringing their hands, others sobbing ; many were silently \nweeping, but all seemed inwardly and sincerely grieved, as \ntheir looks sufficiently testified ; bearing a visible witness of \nhis worth and their sorrow." \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 The}" mocked the messen- \ngers of God, and despised his words, and misused \nhis prophets. \n\n" I have generally," says one of the Baptist missionaries \nin India, " been three or four hours every day in actual con- \ntact with the people. Frequently I go and return in good \nspirits, but sometimes I am low enough. Good spirits are \ncommonly necessary to dealing with my poor people, for \nthere is generally a great deal among them that is very pro- \nvoking. I frequently tell them that it is a regard to their \nwelfare that leads me to do as I do ; and the declaration is \nreceived with a sneer. On two or three occasions, a num- \nber of little children have been officiously seated before me, \nas an intimation that I say nothing worthy the attention of \nmen. The people often call after me as I go about : One \ncries, c Juggernaut ! Juggernaut!\' another perhaps says \nwith a contemptuous smile, \' Won\'t you give me a book ?\' \nSoon after, perhaps a third says, c Sahib ! I will worship \nJesus Christ !\' and a fourth exclaims, c Victory to Jugger- \nnaut the Kuler P Among these infatuated people, I fear \nthat the utmost propriety in spirit and demeanour would be \nno protection from very frequent insults. In spite of the \nmost affectionate addresses of which I am capable, and in \nthe midst of them, the people, in malicious derision, shout, \n1 Juggernaut ! Juggernaut !\' and seem determined, as it \n\n\n\nEZRA III. 201 \n\nwere, with one heart and voice, to support their idols, and \nresist Jesus Christ. I hope he will, ere long, act for him- \nself ; and then floods of pious sorrow will stream from the \nhaughtiest eyes, and the grace now scorned will be sought \nwith successful earnestness." \n\n\n\nEZRA. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The free-will offering for the \nhouse of God. \n\n" It has been frequently wished by Christians," says the \nlate Dr Payson of America, " that there were some rule \nlaid down in the Bible, fixing the proportion of their pro- \nperty which they ought to contribute to religious uses. This \nis as if a child should go to his father and say, < Father, \nhow many times in the day must I come to you with some \ntestimonial of my love ? How often will it be necessary to \nshow my affection for you ?\' The father would of course \nreply, \' Just as often as your feelings prompt you, my child, \nand no oftener.\' Just so Christ says to his people : c Look \nat me, and see what I have done and suffered for you, and \nthen give me just what you think I deserve. I do not wish \nany thing forced/ " \n\nChap. ii. ver. 68. \xe2\x80\x94 Some of the chief of the fathers, \nwhen they came to the house of the Lord winch is at \nJerusalem, offered freely for the house of God, to set \nit up in its place. \n\ncc I happened," says Dr Franklin, (C to attend one of Mr \nWhiteneld\'s sermons, in the course of which I perceived he \nintended to finish with a collection, and I silently resolved \nhe should get nothing from me. I had in my pocket a \nhandful of copper money, three or four silver dollars, and \nfive pistoles of gold. As he proceeded, I began to soften, \nand conclude to give the copper. Another stroke of his \noratory made me ashamed of that, and determined me to \ngive the silver ; and he finished so admirably, that I emp- \ntied my pockets into the collector\'s dish, gold and all." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Fear was upon them because \nof the people of those countries. \n\n\n\n202 EZRA v. \n\nThe Hussites, driven out of their country by persecu- \ntion, sought an asylum in the mountains, the thickest \nforests, and the clefts and recesses of rocks, far removed \nfrom the society of other men. They kindled their fires \nonly in the night, lest their places of retreat should be dis- \ncovered by the smoke. And during the winter, when snow \nlay on the ground, they used the precaution, when going \nout, to walk one after the other, the last person dragging a \nbush after him to erase the marks of their feet. It may \neasily be conceived to what hardships the Brethren must \nhave been exposed during this period. Yet all the priva- \ntions and sufferings they endured were amply compensated \nto them by the rewards of a good conscience, and the divine \nconsolations they derived from the perusal of the Scriptures, \nand from spiritual conversation. In these exercises they \noften spent whole nights. \n\nChap. it. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 This city is a rebellious city, \nand hurtful unto kings and provinces, and they have \nmoved sedition within the same. \n\nIt was a frequent charge brought against the non-confor- \nmist ministers, that they were a factious and turbulent \npeople ; that their meetings were for the sowing of sedition \nand discontent, and such like. The clergyman of White- \nwell Chapel, where Mr Philip Henry used to attend, was \nsometimes an accuser of those good men. Referring to an \noccasion of this kind, Mr Henry writes :\xe2\x80\x94 " Mr Green at \nchapel to-day seemed to say something with reflection ; \n\' Mark them that cause divisions, serving their own belly.\' \nM Lord," adds the good man, " I can only appeal to thee, \nand say, if I seek myself in what I do, or my own things, \nand not the good of souls, and the advancement of thy glory ; \nif I do it in any respect to divide, then fill my face with \nshame, and let my enemies have power over me. But if \nOtherwise, Lord, take my part, and plead my cause, and \nclear my integrity, for thy mercy\'s sake." \n\nChap. v. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The eye of their God was upon \nthe elders of the Jews, that\' they could not cause them \nto cease. \n\nDuring the revolution in France, the Ban de la Roche, \n(a mountainous canton in the north-east of that kingdom,) \nalone seemed to be an asylum of peace in the midst of war \n\n\n\nEZRA VII, 203 \n\nand carnage. Though every kind of worship was interdict- \ned throughout France, and almost all the clergy of Alsace, \nmen of learning, talents, and property, were imprisoned, \xe2\x80\x94 \nJohn Frederic Oberlin, pastor of Waldbach, was allowed \nto continue his work of benevolence and instruction unmo- \nlested. His house became the retreat of many individuals \nof different religious persuasions, and of distinguished rank, \nwho fled thither, under the influence of terror, from Stras- \nbourg and its environs, and who always received the most \nopen-hearted and cordial reception, though it endangered \nhis own situation. " I once," says a gentleman, who was \nthen residing at Waldbach, " saw a chief actor of the re- \nvolution in Oberlin\'s house, and in that atmosphere he \nseemed to have lost his sanguinary disposition, and to have \nexchanged the fierceness of the tiger for the gentleness of \nthe lamb." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the work of this house of \nGod alone ; let the governor of the Jews, and the \nelders of the Jews, build tins house of God in his place. \n\nDuring the reign of George III., a bill was brought into \nthe House of Commons, by Mr Michael Angelo Taylor, \nwhich would have materially abridged the rights of Dis- \nsenters ; and it actually had gone through two readings \nwithout opposition, when it was stopped in its progress by \nthe liberal interference of the king himself. His majesty \nsent for Mr Wyndham, who was then in administration, \nand said to him, " You may pass that bill through both \nhouses as fast as you please, but I will never sign it ;" \nadding these emphatic words, " There shall be no persecu- \ntion in my reign." The bill was withdrawn, and no more \nwas heard of it. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Set magistrates and judges, \nwhich may judge all the people that are beyond the \nriver, all such as know the laws of thy God ; and \nteach ye them that know them not. \n\n"In the year 1772," says one, " I spent the summer in \nLondon, and being upon a visit to a family at Ware, in \nHertfordshire, we one day went to Hertford, it being the \nsummer assizes. Lord Chief Baron Smith presided on the \nbench, whom I had heard much of, as being a godly and \nspiritual man, as well as an upright and judicious judge \n\n\n\n204 EZRA VIII* \n\nThe first morning he sat at Nisi Prius, and I thought him \nvery sensible and knowing, or, what the lawyers call, learn- \ned, in his profession : but the next morning he had to try \nthree criminals ; I forget the offences, but they were all \ncapital, and the prisoners were tried separately, and found \nguilty. The venerable judge, in passing the sentence of \nthe law upon them, was very solemn. He stated to them \nseparately, the aggravation of the particular crime of each, \nand the necessity that the laws of the country, and the se- \ncurity of the people, should be maintained by the punish- \nment of the offenders, 6 which punishment,\' he added, c I \nam now to denounce upon you ; this it is painful for me to \ndo, but it is a duty imposed on me by my office to pro- \nnounce, That you be taken from hence to the place from \nwhence you came,\' &c. His subsequent address affected \nthe audience, however it might the criminals : \xe2\x80\x94 4 Prisoners, \nso we see that the law worketh wrath against transgressors, \nand the divine law on us and all mankind as sinners, who \nhave come short of the glory of God. But God, who is \nrich in mercy, hath provided a glorious salvation, in which \nyou and I may find abundant relief. He sent his own Son \nto seek and save the lost, and to give himself a sacrifice for \nsin, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but \nhave everlasting life. The blood of Jesus Christ, the Son \nof God, clean seth from all sin. I am a sinner like you ; \nbut pleading that blood, T found mercy ; and therefore re- \ncommend that blood to you. Go ye and do likewise.\' " \n\nChap. viii. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 I proclaimed a fast there, at \nthe river of Ahava, that we might afflict ourselves \nbefore our God, to seek of him a right way for us, \nand for our little ones, and for all our substance. \n\nThe Rev. William Tennent was once passing through a \ntown in the State of New Jersey, in America, in which he \nwas a stranger, and had never preached ; and stopping at a \nfriend\'s house to dine, was informed, that it was a day of \nfasting and prayer in the congregation, on account of a \nvery severe drought, which threatened the most dangerous \nconsequences to the fruits of the earth. His friend had \njust returned from church, and the intermission was but half- \nan-hour. Mr Tennent was requested to preach, and with \ngreat difficulty consented, as he wished to proceed on his \n\n\n\nEZRA IX. 205 \n\njourney. At church, the people were surprised to see a \npreacher, wholly unknown to them, ascend the pulpit. His \nwhole appearance, being in a travelling dress, covered with \ndust, wearing an old-fashioned large wig, discoloured like \nhis clothes, and a long meagre visage, engaged their atten- \ntion, and excited their curiosity. On his rising up, instead \nof beginning to pray, as was the usual practice, he looked \naround the congregation with a piercing eye, and after a \nminute\'s profound silence, addressed them with great so- \nlemnity in the following words : \xe2\x80\x94 " My beloved brethren, \nI am told you have come here to-day to fast and pray : a \nvery good work indeed, provided you have come with a \nsincere desire to glorify God thereby. But if your design \nis merely to comply with a customary practice, or with the \nwish of your church officers, you are guilty of the greatest \nfolly imaginable, as you had much better have staid at \nhome, and earned your three shillings and sixpence. But \nif your minds are indeed impressed with the solemnity of \nthe occasion, and you are really desirous of humbling your- \nselves before Almighty God, your heavenly Father, come, \njoin with me, and let us pray." This had an effect so ex- \ntraordinary on the congregation, that the utmost seriousness \nwas universally manifested. The prayer and the sermon \nadded greatly to the impressions already made, and many \nhad reason to bless God for this unexpected visit, and to \nreckon this day one of the happiest in their lives. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 For our iniquities have we been \ndelivered into the hand of the kings of the lands, to \nthe sword, captivity, and to a spoil, and to confusion \nof face, as it is this day. \n\nThe Rev. W. B. Lewis, in a letter of February 1824, \nsays, " Those Jews in Jerusalem who endeavour to obtain \na livelihood by the work of their hands, are frequently \nforced to give up their time, and to work for the ungrateful \nTurk without payment. Sometimes a mere trifle is thrown \nto the Jew ; but, in either case, if he attempts to reason \nwith the Turk, he is threatened with the bastinado, and I \nknow not what. \xe2\x80\x94 Rabbi Solomon P. is an engraver of \nseals. In the open street he was accosted by a Turk, who \nproduced a large stone, and told him to cut out a seal. \nSolomon replied it was not in his power, for he only knew \nhow to engrave, not to cut and prepare the stone. The \n\n\n\n206 NEHEMIAH I. \n\nTurk thereupon laid hold of him by his beard, drew hi* \nsword, kicked him, and cut and struck him unmercifully. \nThe poor man cried, but there was no one to assist him. \nTurks in the street passed by unconcerned ; and the \nwounded Jew afterwards sought redress in vain from the \nofficers of justice." \n\nChap. x. ver. \xc2\xa7. \xe2\x80\x94 Yet now there is hope in Israel \nconcerning this thing. \n\nAn old gentleman once said, " I cannot but lament my \nfolly and madness, in not obeying the voice of conscience \nin my youth. By this time I might have been an old man \nin Christ ; but I am not born yet. Unhappy me ! but, by \nthe grace of God, I will not give it up yet. There are \npromises which I can sometimes lay hold of. God helping \nme, I will go on to seek his face, and practise what I know." \n\n\n\nNEHEMIAH. \n\nChap. i. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I sat down and wept, and mourn- \ned certain days, and fasted, and prayed before the \nGod of heaven. \n\nIn a sea-port town in New England, lived a pious mo- \nther, who had six daughters. At the age of sixty, she had \nbeen for many years the subject of disease, which confined \nher to her house, and almost to her room. To a christian \nfriend she remarked, " I have not for these many years \nknown what it is to go to the house of God, in company \nwith his people, and to take sweet counsel with them. But \nI have another source of grief greater than this ; one that \nweighs down my spirits day and night, while disease and \npain bear my body towards the grave. I have six daugh- \nters ; two are married and live near me, and four are with \nme ; but not one of them is pious. I am alone. I have \nno one for a christian companion. O that even one of \nthem were pious, that I might walk alone no longer !" Such \nwas her language. She was evidently a woman of a sorrow- \nful spirit, beseeching the Lord with much entreaty. Soon \nafter this, a revival of religion commenced in the neigh- \nbourhood, of which her four single daughters were among \n\n\n\nNEHEMTAH III. 207 \n\nthe first subjects. A fifth was soon added to the number ; \nbut the other, the eldest, was unmoved. " Mother," said \none of the converts, " let us all unite in observing a day \nof fasting and prayer for our unawakened sister." The day \nwas observed. Of this, the subject of their prayers had no \nknowledge ; but on the same day, while engaged in her \ndomestic concerns at home, her mind was solemnly arrested, \nand she was soon after added to the christian sisterhood. \nThe praying mother lived a few years to enjoy their chris- \ntian society ; and they were followers of her who was first \nremoved to inherit the promises. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 19.\xe2\x80\x94 They laughed us to scorn, and \ndespised us. \n\nThe Moravian missionaries in Greenland endured much \nmockery and opposition from the rude inhabitants, when \ncommunicating to them the knowledge of divine truth. \nWhen the missionaries told them they meant to instruct \nthem about the will of God, they were met by the taunt, \n" Fine fellows, indeed, to be our teachers ! We know very \nwell you yourselves are ignorant, and must be taught by \nothers !" If they tarried more than one night with them, \nthey used all their endeavours to entice them to participate \nin their wanton and dissolute sports ; and when they failed \nin this, they mocked and mimicked their reading, singing, \nand praying, practising every kind of droll antic ; or they \naccompanied their devotions by drumming or howling hide- \nously. Nor did the poverty of the brethren escape their \nkeenest ridicule, or most cutting sarcasms. They even \npelted them with stones, climbed upon their shoulders, de- \nstroyed their goods, and maliciously tried to spoil their \nboat, or drive it out to sea. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 The high priest rose up, with \nhis brethren the priests, and they builded. \n\nTwo architects were once candidates for the building of \na certain temple at Athens. The first harangued the crowd \nvery learnedly upon the different orders of architecture, and \nshowed them in what mariner the temple should be built. \nThe other, who got up after him, only observed, " That \nwhat his brother had spoken he could do ;" and thus he \nat once gained the cause. Such is the difference between \nthe speculative and practical Christian. \n\n\n\n208 NEHEMIAH VI. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 3, 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Tobiah the Ammonite was \nby him ; and he said, Even that which they build, \nif a fox go up, he shall even break down then stone \nwall. Hear, O our God ; for we are despised : and \nturn their reproach upon their own head. \n\nVoltaire boasted, that with one hand he would overturn \nthe edifice of Christianity, which required the hands of \ntwelve apostles to build ; but at the present time, the very \npress which he employed at Ferney for printing his blas- \nphemous works, is actually used at Genoa for printing the. \nHoly Scriptures ; so that the very engine he set to work, to \ndestroy the Bible, is now engaged in circulating its sacred \ntruths. \n\nChap. v. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 The former governors, that had \nbeen before me, were chargeable unto the people, \nand had taken of them bread and wine, besides forty \nshekels of silver \xe2\x80\x94 but so did not I, because of the fear \nof God. \n\nThe late Rev. Robert Hall of Bristol was much grieved \nwith the want of economy in managing the finances of some \nof our public institutions. " When you consider, Sir," \nsaid he, " the sources from which these monies are derived, \nand the objects to which they are intended to be appropriat- \ned, there ought to be no improvident expenditure of any \n\nkind. 1 know a Mr who is employed in travelling \n\nand collecting for the Bible Society ; he puts up at the \nprincipal inn in the place where he happens to visit, and \nrather than exert himself to rise early and travel in the stage \ncoach, I have heard that he takes a post-chaise at the ex- \npense of the society. These things ought not to be coun- \ntenanced. I invariably endeavour to travel on such occa- \nsions, Sir, outside of the coach, and when, from indisposi- \ntion, I am compelled to hire a post-chaise, I pay the extra \nexpense out of my own pocket." \n\nChap. vi. ver. II. \xe2\x80\x94 Should such a man as I flee? \nand who is there, that, being as I am, would go into \nthe temple to save his life \'( I will not go in. \n\nWhen the Danes laid siege to Canterbury, the principal \ninhabitants persuaded Alphage, the archbishop, to retreat. \n" God forbid," said he, " that I should tarnish my character \n\n\n\nNEHEMIAH VII. 209 \n\nby such conduct, and be afraid to go to heaven because a \nviolent death may be across the passage. \xe2\x80\x94 God be thanked, \nI do not know that I have given the enemy any- just occa- \nsion to use me ill. \'Tis true I have converted several \nof them to Christianity ; but if this be a fault, I shall \nbe happy in suffering for it. What ! have I disobliged \nthem by ransoming some of my countrymen^ and by sup- \nporting those in their captivity whom I was not able to re- \ndeem ? If you think the Danes are enraged against me for \nreproving them for their immorality and injustice, I cannot \nhelp that, for unless I give a wicked man warning, his blood \nwill be required at my hands. I think it unbecoming my \nstation to desert my countrymen in time of danger, and \nmake provision for myself. What can I be less than an \nhireling, if, when I see the wolf ready to devour my sheep, \nI presently run away, and leave them to shift for them- \nselves ? It is, therefore, my resolution to stand the shock, \nand submit to the order of Providence.\'* The town was \nsoon after taken, and the inhabitants plundered and mur- \ndered. Alphage could not bear to see the poor inhabitants \nsuffer in that manner, and went and begged the Danes to \nspare the people, and turn their rage against him. They \nslew above 7000 of the people, and put the bishop in a \ndungeon for several months. They proposed to him to re- \ndeem his liberty with the sum of \xc2\xa33000, but Alphage \ncould not satisfy the demand. He was put to death at \nGreenwich in 1012. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 I said unto them, Let not the \ngates of Jerusalem be opened until the sun be hot ; \nand while they stand by, let them shut the doors, \nand bar them. \n\nDoubdan, an eastern traveller, returning from the river \nJordan to Jerusalem, in 1652, tells us, " That when he and \nhis companions arrived in the valley of Jehoshaphat, they \nwere much surprised to find that the gates cf the city were \nshut, which obliged them to lodge on the ground at the \ndoor of the sepulchre of the blessed virgin, to wait for the \nreturn of day, along with more than a thousand other people, \nwho were obliged to continue there the rest of the night, \nas well as they. At length, about four o\'clock, seeing every \nbody making for the city, they also set forwards, with the \ndesign of entering by St Stephen\'s gate, but they found it \ns 2 \n\n\n\n210 NEHEMIAR IX. \n\nshut, and above two thousand people, who were there in \nwaiting, without knowing the cause of all this. At first \nthey thought it might be too early, and that it was not cus- \ntomary to open so soon ; but an hour after, a report was \nspread that the inhabitants had shut their gates, because the \npeasants of the country about had formed a design of pil- \nlaging the city in the absence of the governor and of his \nguards, and that as soon as he should arrive the gates would \nbe opened." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The ears of all the people were \nattentive unto the book of the law. \n\nMr Waddel, who went lately to the West Indies as a \nmissionary, thus writes in his journal : \xe2\x80\x94 " After service was \nover, and I had gone into a room beside that in which I \npreached, the people, by a messenger, begged I would re- \nturn. Having done so, they all rose up, and several, in \ndifferent parts of the room, in name of the rest, begged T \nwould not go away, but reside among them, and preach to \nthem the good word. I assured them it would make me \nquite happy to do so ; but that . Here they all inter- \nrupted me, crying out almost with one voice, c O stay and \nmake us hear the gospel ; tell us the good word, and we \nwill all hear it.\' I said that I was glad to see them wishing \nto hear the good word of God, and I hoped that they would \nsoon get the blessing they wanted, of a minister to live \namong them ; \xe2\x80\x94 if not me, yet some one else. i Thank you, \nmassa ; God bless you,, massa,\' they cried out, and then \nbegged I would myself stop among them. I said, ( If it \nwere the will of God, it would afford me great pleasure to \ndo so.\' c O, it is the will of God,\' said they all immediately. \nI had often heard of the Macedonian cry, c Come over and \nhelp us,\' but here I witnessed it." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou gavest them right judg- \nments and true laws, good statutes and command- \nments. \n\nu For my part," says Mr Hervey, " I propose to addict \nmyself with more incessant assiduity to this delightful and \ndivine study of the book of God. Away, my Homer, I \nhave no need of being entertained by you, since Job and \nthe prophets furnish me with images much more magni- \nficent, and lessons infinitely more important. Away, my \n\n\n\nNEHEMIAH XII. 211 \n\nHorace ; nor shall I suffer any loss by your absence, while \nthe sweet singer of Israel tunes his lyre, and inspirits mi, \nwith the noblest strains of devotion ; and even my prime \nfavourite, my Virgil, may withdraw, since in Isaiah I enjoy \nail his correctness of judgment, and all his \xe2\x80\xa2 beautiful pro- \npriety of diction." \n\nChap. x. ver. 31. \xe2\x80\x94 If the people of the land bring \nware, or any victuals, on the Sabbath-day to sell \xe2\x80\x94 we \nwould not buy it of them on the Sabbath. \n\nSoon after the Rev. Mr Galland came to Holmfirth, in \nthe West Riding of Yorkshire, he was grieved at the pro- \nfane custom of buying and selling on the LordVday, and \nset about reforming the abuse, not without some degree of \nsuccess. He went through the village, and obtained a pro- \nmise from every individual concerned, to discontinue the \npractice if all the rest would. After succeeding thus far, \nhe called them all together, and procured a joint agreement, \nthat in future they would not buy or sell on the Sabbath. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Zabdiel the son of one of the \ngreat men. \n\nMr Samuel Hardy, a non-conformist minister, had a pe- \nculiar freedom in addressing persons of high rank, without \nany thing of rusticity. When Lord Brook lay on his death- \nbed, he went to him, and spoke to this effect ; \xe2\x80\x94 " My \nLord, you of the nobility are the most unhappy men in the \nworld : nobody dares to come near to you to tell you of your \nfaults, or put you in the right way to heaven." Hereby he \nprepared the way for dealing closely with his Lordship, \nwithout giving him any offence. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 43. \xe2\x80\x94 That day they offered great \nsacrifices, and rejoiced ; for God had made them re- \njoice with great joy. \n\n" On a Sabbath evening," says the Rev. Mr Stewart in \nhis { Visit to the South Seas,\' "while walking the main deck, \nI perceived an open-hearted young fellow, with whom I had \nformed some acquaintance, leaning against a gun ; and \n\ngoing up to him, said, c Well, J , how has the day gone \n\nwith you V e One of the happiest I ever knew, Sir/ was \nhis reply ; \' and I have heard many of the crew say the \nsame. I never expected such a Sabbath at sea ; earth can \n\n\n\n212 NEHEMIAH XIII. \n\nscarce know a better/ Adding, on further conversation, \n\' when I had been on board the Guerrier several weeks, \nbefore you, Sir, joined us, without any public worship, I \nbegan to fear I had made a bad choice in coming to this \nship ; but I was mistaken ; this will be a happy voyage to \nme ; and I believe the time will yet come, when the ship \nherself will be called the happy Guerrier /\' His face beam- \ned with pleasure as he spoke, and I rejoiced to meet one so \nwarm-hearted and seemingly pious." \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 I contended with the nobles \nof Judah, and said unto them, What evil thing is \nthis that ye do, and profane the Sabbath-day ? \n\nThe late venerable Bishop Porteus, when on the brink of \nthe grave, felt that he could not depart in peace till he had \nexpressed his disapprobation of the profanation of the \nLord\'s day, so prevalent in his diocese. u I had, for some \ntime past," he says, " observed in several of the papers, an \naccount of a meeting, chiefly of military gentlemen, at an \nhotel of the west end of the town, which was regularly \nannounced, as held every other Sunday during the winter \nseason. This appeared to me, and to every friend of reli- \ngion, a needless and wanton profanatiou of the christian \nSabbath, which, by the laws both of God and man, was set \napart for very different purposes ; and the bishops and clergy \nwere severally censured for permitting such a glaring abuse \nof that sacred day, to pass without notice or reproof. I \ndetermined that it should not, and therefore thought it \nbest to go at once to the fountain-head, to the person of \nthe highest and principal influence in the meeting, the \nPrince of Wales. [He was then, it is said, wrapped in \nflannel, and carried to Carlton-House.] I accordingly re- \nquested the honour of an audience, and a personal confer- \nence with him on this subject. He very graciously granted \nit, and I had a conversation with him of more than half \nan hour. He entered immediately into my views, and con- \nfessed that he saw no reasons for holding the meeting on \nSundays, more than any other day of the week ; and he \nvoluntarily proposed, that the day should be changed from \nSunday to Saturday, for which he said that he would give \nimmediate orders." \n\n\n\nESTHER I. 213 \n\n\n\nESTHER. \n\nChap. i. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 The drinking was according to \nthe law ; none did compel : for so the king had ap- \npointed to all officers of his house, that they should \ndo according to every man s pleasure. \n\n11 The evening of this day," (Feb. 25, 1785,) says the \nRev. David Brown in his journal, " was remarkable for a \ndebate, in which my sentiments respecting song-singing, \ndrinking to excess, &c, were brought to the test. After \nmy glass of claret, I declined taking more ; when the cap- \ntain forcibly urged me, and would have taken my glass and \nrilled it ; but, with a determined air, I told him, he might \nattempt as easily to shake Gibraltar as to shake me from my \npurpose. It was replied, * Then you must sing.\' I told \nthem, I considered it as inconsistent with my character, \nand I could not oblige them by a violation of my judg- \nment. The captain observed, that we ought to accommo- \ndate ourselves to the spirit of the company we sit down \nwith, and that it was only good breeding, and harmless to \ndo so. I replied that I was a great advocate for liberty ; \nthat I gave large scope to others to follow their own judg- \nments ; and that I valued myself on this prerogative of \nman. I had opinions I could not part with to oblige \nany company whatsoever ; that man must be dastardly and \nunprincipled, who would, to please others, act contrary to \nhis judgment, and thus give up the most precious right of \nhuman nature. That respecting the innocency of table- \nsinging, I would not hesitate to affirm that some songs \nwere really criminal, and by no rules of morality in the \nworld to be justified : and that to me ail seemed improper \nand inconsistent. I added, that it was contrary to good \nsense, as well as good breeding, and all the laws of free- \ndom, to press a person after such a declaration ; and that I \ndid not doubt but the present company, every one of them, \nwould have as contemptible an opinion of me as I deserved, \nshould I comply and give up my opinion ; and concluded \nby answering to the captain\'s argument, saying, that I did \nnot believe it would give him any satisfaction to hurt my \nfeelings, but that I should disoblige him by granting what \nthey had asked. To this the captain made a short and \n\n\n\n214 ESTHER IV. \n\nproper answer, that I should never more be pressed to any- \nthing disagreeable, or contrary to my judgment, as long as \nI was in his ship." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 1.\xe2\x80\x94 The wrath of King Ahasuerus \nwas appeased. \n\nMr P \xe2\x80\x94 , a solicitor in London, had a shrewd little \n\nboy of about six years old. The child was playing one day \nwhen his father came into the room in a violent passion, a \nthing unusual with him. The child was amazed to see his \nfather so agitated ; he dropped his play-things, looked at \nhis father for a moment, and walked up to him and caught \nhis hand, and said, with an earnest look, " Why father, \nyou are in a passion, are you not ?" This rebuke instantly \ndispelled his father\'s passion, and for years afterwards the \neffect of it remained, and checked any improper heat. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 2.\xe2\x80\x94 All the king\'s servants that \nwere in the king\'s gate, bowed, and reverenced Ha- \ninan. \n\nAn English country clergyman was bragging in a large \ncompany, of the success he had in reforming his parishion- \ners, on whom his labours, he said, had produced a wonder- \nful change for the better. Being asked in what respect, he \nreplied, that when he came first among them, they were a \nset of unmannerly clowns, who paid him no more deference \nthan they did to one another ; did not so much as pull off \ntheir hat when they spoke to him, but bawled out as roughly \nand familiarly as though he were their equal ; whereas \nnow, they never presumed to address him but cap in hand, \nand in a submissive voice made him their best bow when \nthey were at ten yards distance, and styled him your reve- \nrence at every word. A Quaker, who had heard the whole \npatiently, made answer, " And so, friend, the upshot of \nthis reformation, of which thou hast so much carnal glory, \nis, that thou hast taught thy people to worship thyself." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The queen sent raiment to \nclothe Mordecai, and to take away his sackcloth ; but \nhe received it not. \n\nAn ambassador in the East informs us, that he was in- \nvited, with his companions, to dine with an eastern monarch. \nThe interpreter told them that it was the custom that they \n\n\n\nESTHER VII. 215 \n\nshould wear, over their own garments, the best of those \nwhich the king had sent them. At first they hesitated, \nand did not like to have their own robes hidden ; but being \ntold that it was expected from all ambassadors, and that the \nKing would be much displeased if they came into his pre- \nsence without his robes, they complied. \n\nChap. v. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Haman told them of the glory \nof his riches, and the multitude of his children, and \nall the things wherein the king had promoted him. \n\nA lady whom the Hon. and Rev. W. B. Cadogan was \none day visiting, having made many inquiries and remarks \nrelating to his birth, family, and connections, " My dear \nmadam," said Mr C, " I wonder you can spend so much \ntime upon so poor a subject ! I called to converse with you \nupon the things of eternity !" \n\nChap. vi. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 On that night could not the \nking sleep ; and he commanded to bring the book of \nrecords of the Chronicles ; and they were read before \nthe king. \n\nA few years ago, a good man at Gravesend had retired \nto rest late on the Saturday night, having first secured the \ndoors and windows of his house and shop. Weary, how- \never, as he was with the labours of the week, he found it \nimpossible to sleep ; and having tossed about his bed for an \nhour or two without rest, he resolved to rise and spend an \nhour in the perusal of the Bible, as preparatory to the en- \ngagements of the Sabbath. He went down stairs with the \nBible under his arm, and advancing towards one of the \nouter doors, he found several men who had broken into \nhis house, and who, but for this singular interruption, \nwould probably, in a very short peiiod, have deprived \nhim of the whole of his property \xe2\x80\x94 Unbroken sleep, in \nthe general, is a blessing, but sometimes the want of sleep \nis a mercy. The King of Persia was thus led to the know- \nledge of facts that, in the end, prevented the massacre of \nall the Jews in his empire, which had been decreed to take \nplace. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 We are sold, I and my people, \nto be" destroyed, to be slain, and to perish. \n\nDon Pedro, one of the Spanish captains taken by Sir \n\n\n\n216 ESTHER IX. \n\nFrancis Drake, being examined before the Lords of the \nPrivy Council, respecting their design of invading Eng- \nland, replied, u To subdue the nation, and root it out." \xe2\x80\x94 \nu And what meant you," said the Lords, " to do with the \nCatholics ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " To send them good men," said he, " di- \nrectly to heaven, and you heretics to hell." \xe2\x80\x94 w For what \nend were your whips of cord and wire ?" \xe2\x80\x94 u To whip you \nheretics to death." \xe2\x80\x94 " What would you have done with the \nyoung children ?" \xe2\x80\x94 iC They above seven years old should \nhave gone the way their fathers went ; the rest should have \nlived in perpetual bondage, branded in the forehead with \nthe letter L, for Lutheran." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 The Jews had light.* and glad- \nness, and joy. \n\nCambo, a negro in one of the southern states of Ame- \nrica, being desired to give some account of his conversion, \nproceeded as follows : \xe2\x80\x94 " While in my own country, \n(Guinea) me had no knowledge of the being of a God ; \nme thought me should die like the beasts. After me was \nbrought to America, and sold as a slave, as me and another \nservant of the name of Bess were working in the field, me \nbegan to sing one of my old country songs, c It is time to \ngo home ;\' when Bess say to me, \' Cambo, why you sing so \nfor ?\' Me say, c Me no sick, me no sorry ; why me no \nsing ?\' Bess say, \' You better pray to your blessed Lord \nand Massah, to have mercy on your soul.\' Me look round, \nme look up, me see no one to pray to ; but the words sound \nin my ears, \' Better pray to your Lord and Massah !\' Bye \nand bye me fell bad \xe2\x80\x94 sun shine sorry \xe2\x80\x94 birds sing sorry \xe2\x80\x94 \nland look sorry, but Cambo sorrier than them all. Then \nme cry out, \' Mercy, mercy, Lord ! on poor Cambo ! \' \xe2\x80\x94 \nBye and bye, water come in my eyes, and glad come in my \nheart. Then sun look gay \xe2\x80\x94 woods look gay \xe2\x80\x94 birds sing \ngay \xe2\x80\x94 land look gay, but poor Cambo gladder than them all. \nMe love my Massah some ; me want to love him more." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Mordecai sent the letters unto \nall the Jews \xe2\x80\x94 with words of peace and truth. \n\nA historian who lived at the period of the Norman Con- \nquest, in mentioning some kings of England before Alfred, \nwith bhort appropriate epithets, names him with the simple \nbut expressive addition of l: The truth-teller." \xe2\x80\x94 A good \n\n\n\njob i. 217 \n\nman observed, that peace was so desirable an object, that \nhe would sacrifice every thing but truth to obtain it. \n\nChap. x. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Mordecai was accepted of the \nmultitude of his brethren, seeking the wealth of his \npeople, and speaking peace to all his seed. \n\nMr Howard, the philanthropist, with the view of pro- \nmoting the health and comfort of his tenants, pulled down \nall the cottages on his estate, and rebuilt them in such a \nsituation, and on such a plan, as to preserve them from the \ndamp of the soil. To each of these neat and simple habi- \ntations he allotted a piece of garden ground, sufficient to \nsupply the family of its occupier with potatoes and other \nvegetables. He always let the cottages thus so materially \nimproved, at the original rent of from twenty to thirty \nshillings a-year ; so that there was scarcely a poor person in \nthe village who was not anxious to have the privilege, which, \nhowever was not promiscuously or thoughtlessly conferred, \nbut uniformly reserved for the industrious, the sober, and \nthe deserving ; and these were required, as a condition of \ntheir enjoying it, to attend regularly some place of worship, \nand to abstain from public-houses, and from pernicious \namusements. To secure their compliance with these rules, \nhe made them tenants at will. The natural consequence \nof these excellent regulations, was a tenantry distinguished \nby their happiness, order, neatness, and morality ; possess- \ning and enjoying a great portion of temporal comfort, and \ncarefully taught the grounds on which to build their hopes \nfor eternity, \xe2\x80\x94 namely, on Christ and him crucified. \n\n\n\nJOB. \n\nChap. i. ver. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord gave, and the \nLord hath taken away ; blessed be the name of the \nLord. \xe2\x80\x94 In all this Job sinned not, nor charged God \nfoolishly. \n\nA pious lady, who had lost a very promising child, was \none day sitting with her little daughter of about three years \nof age by her side, and conversing with her respecting the \ndeath of her little brother. She told her that God had \n\nT \n\n\n\nIV. \n\ntaken him to heaven, and as she spoke she wept. The \nlittle girl, after a few moments of pensive thought, asked \nher mother, " Was it proper for God to take H to hea- \nven ?*\' To which she replied in the affirmative. " "Well, \nthen," said she, "if it was proper for God to take him \n. what do you cry for. mamma ?" \n\nChap. ii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 ^Tliat 1 shall we receive Q\'ood \nat the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil ( \n\nThe Oriental philosopher, Lokman, while a slave, being \npresented by his master with a bitter melon, immediately \nate it all. c; How was it possible," said the master, "for \nyou to eat so nauseous a fruit ?" Lokman replied, " I \nhave received so many favours from you, that it is no won- \nder I should once in my life eat a bitter melon from your \nhand." The generous answer of the slave struck his mas- \nter to such a degree, that he immediately gave him his \nliberty. With such sentiments of gratitude, submission, \nand ready obedience, should men receive sorrows and afflic- \ntions from the hand of God. \n\nChap. hi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 The small and great are there. \n\nAfter Saladin the Great had subdued Egypt, passed the \nEuphrates, and conquered cities without number \xe2\x80\x94 after he \nhad retaken Jerusalem, and performed extraordinary ex- \nploits in those wars which superstition had stirred up for the \nrecovery of the Holy Land, he finished his life in the per- \nformance of an action, which ought to be transmitted to the \nlatest posteritv. A moment before he uttered his last sigh, \nhe called the herald, who had carried his banners before \nhim in all his battles ; he commanded him to fasten to the \ntop of a lance the shroud in which the dying prince was \nsoon to be buried. u Go," said he, " can-y the lance, un- \nfurl the banner ; and, while you lift up this standard, pro- \nclaim \xe2\x80\x94 *\' This, this is all that remains of all the glory of \nSaladin the Great, the conqueror and King of the empire.\' " \n\nChap. iv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 The roaring of the lion, and \nthe voice of the fierce lion. \n\nRubens, a celebrated arti>t, when painting a lion from \nthe only living specimen he ever had in his power to stud} \nexpressed a desire to see him in the act of roaring. Anxious \nto pie the keeper plucked a whisker of the royal \n\n\n\n\n\n\nJOB VII. 219 \n\nbeast, and with such success, that he daily repeated the \nexperiment. Rubens, however, perceived such deadly wrath \nin the countenance of the animal, that he begged the man \nto desist : the hint was at first regarded, but too soon ne- \nglected. The consequence was dreadful ; the enraged lion \nstruck down the keeper, and lay upon him the whole day : \nin the evening he was shot by a body of guards ; but in the \nagonies of death the keeper was torn to pieces. \n\nChap. v. ver. 1/. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, happy is the man whom \nGod correcteth ; therefore despise not thou the chas- \ntening of the Almighty. \n\nDr Watts, from his early infancy to his dying day, \nscarcely ever knew what health was ; but however surpris- \ning it may appear, he looked on the affliction as the greatest \nblessing of his life. The reason he assigned for it was, \nthat being naturally of a warm temper, and an ambitious \ndisposition, these visitations of Divine Providence weaned \nhis affections from the world, and brought every passion \ninto subjection to Christ. This he often mentioned to his \ndear friend, Sir Thomas Abney, in whose house he lived \nmany years. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 My brethren have dealt de- \nceitfully as a brook, and as the stream of brooks they \npass away. \n\nr u To-day," says Mr Whitefield in the journal of his first \nvoyage to Georgia, " Colonel C. came to dine with us : \nand in the midst of our meal, we were entertained with a \nmost agreeable sight. It was a shark, about the length of \na man, which followed our ship, attended with five smaller \nfishes, called pilot-fish, much like our mackerel, but larger. \nThese, I am told, always keep the shark company ; and, \nwhat is most surprising, though the shark is so ravenous a \ncreature, yet let it be ever so hungry, it will not touch one \nof them. Nor are they less faithful to him ; for, as I am \ninformed, if the shark is hooked, very often these little \ncreatures will cleave close to his fins, and are often taken \nup with him. \xe2\x80\x94 Go to the pilot-fish, thou that forsakest a \nfriend in adversity, consider his ways, and be ashamed." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 I would not live alway. \n\nDr Dwight\'s mother lived to be more than a hundred \n\n\n\n220 job ix. \n\nyears of age. When she was a hundred and two, some \npeople visited her on a certain day, and while they were \nwith her, the bell was heard toll for a funeral. The old \nlady burst into tears, and said, " When will the bell toll \nfor me ? It seems that the bell will never toll for me. I \nam afraid that I shall never die." \n\n" How gladly my spirit would par \nFrom all that around roe I see ! \nThere is but one lingering wish in my heart; \xe2\x80\x94 \n\'Tis away from the earth and its sorrows to be. \nOh ! when will the bell toll for me ?" \n\nChap. viii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Though thy beginning was \nsmall, yet thy latter end should greatly increase. \n\nLately died, aged 68, Richard Holt, Esq., banker, and \nfather of the Corporation of Grantham. In this gentleman \nthere is a strong proof of the effect of industry and perse- \nvering application to business, In early life he commenced \nwith a small capital as a grocer and tallow-chandler on the \npremises where he died : he was but rarely seen except be- \nhind his counter, or in his counting-house, where he con- \ntinued with unabated diligence till within a week of his \ndeath, leaving, it is generally believed, property to the \namount of upwards of \xc2\xa3 100,000. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 If the scourge slay suddenly, he \nwill laugh at the trial of the innocent. \n\nAt a meeting of ministers in Leicestershire, about seventy \nyears ago, among other subjects, one of them proposed the \nabove passage for discussion. Deep seriousness pervaded \nthe conversation, while each minister gave his thoughts \nupon the text. When it came to the turn of a Mr Chris- \ntian to speak, he dwelt upon the subject with an unusual \ndegree of feeling. He considered it as referring to the \nsudden death of the righteous ; and was expatiating very \nlargely on the desirableness of such an event, and the happy \nsurprise with which it would be attended ; when, behold, \namidst a flood of rapturous tears, he took his flight, while \nthe words were still faultering on his tongue ! The brethren \ndid not at first perceive that he was dead ; but thought \nthe strength of his feelings had forbid him utterance. At \ntheir next social meeting, Mr Woodman preached on the \noccasion from 2 Kings ii. 11. " And it came to pass, as \nthey still went on and talked, that, behold, there appeared a \n\n\n\nJOB XII. 221 \n\nchariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both \nasunder ; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." \n\nChap. x. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 If I be righteous, yet will I not \nlift up my head. \n\nSome time after Mr Newton had published his Omicron\'s \nLetters, and described the three stages of growth in reli- \ngion \xe2\x80\x94 from the blade, the ear, and the full corn in the ear \xe2\x80\x94 \ndistinguishing them by the letters A, B, and C, a conceited \nyoung minister wrote to Mr N., telling him that he read \nhis own character accurately drawn in that of C ; Mr N. \nwrote in reply, that in drawing the character of C, or full \nmaturity, he had forgotten to add, till now, one prominent \nfeature of C\'s character, namely \xe2\x80\x94 that C never knew his \nown face* \n\nChap. xi. yer. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 If he cut off \xe2\x80\x94 or gather to- \ngether, then who can harden him ? \n\nTo a lady, who was bitterly lamenting the death of an \ninfant child, Bishop Heber related the following beautiful \napologue, as one with which he had himself been affect- \ned A shepherd was mourning over the death of his fa- \nvourite child, and in the passionate and rebellious feeling of \nhis heart, was bitterly complaining, that what he loved most \ntenderly, and was in itself most lovely, had been taken from \nhim. Suddenly, a stranger of grave and venerable appear- \nance stood before him, and beckoned him forth into the field. \nIt was night, and not a word was spoken till they arrived at \nthe fold, when the stranger thus addressed him : ft When \nyou select one of these lambs from the flock, you choose the \nbest, and most beautiful among them : why should you mur- \nmur, because I, the good Shepherd of the sheep, have select- \ned from those which you have nourished for me, the one which \nwas most fitted for my eternal fold ?" The mysterious stran- \nger was seen no more, and the father\'s heart was comforted. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 The tabernacles of robbers \nprosper, and they that provoke God are secure ; into \nwhose hand God bringeth abundantly. \n\nDr Arbuthnot, after commenting on the great riches and \nunparalleled iniquities of the infamous Charties, concludes : \n" O, indignant reader ! think not his life useless to man- \nkin d. Providence connived at his execrable designs, to \nx 2 \n\n\n\nC 2 C 2% job xiv. \n\ngive to after ages a conspicuous proof and example of how \nsmall estimation is exorbitant wealth in the sight of God, \nby his bestowing it on the most unworthy of mortals !" \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Though he slay me, yet will \nI trust in him. \n\nThe late Rev. John Butterworth, a minister of England, \nspeaking of his religious experiences, says, " One day as I \nwas reading in a book called the \' Marrow of Modern Di- \nvinity,\' a sentence from Luther was quoted, which was this, \nc I would run into the arms of Christ, if he stood with a \ndrawn sword in his hand.\' This thought came bolting into \nmy mind \xe2\x80\x94 \' so will I too ;\' \xe2\x80\x94 and those words of Job oc- \ncurred \xe2\x80\x94 c Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.\' \nMy burden dropped off; my soul was rilled with joy and \npeace through believing in Christ ; a venturesome believ- \ning, as Mr Belcher calls it, was the means of setting me \nat liberty ; nor have I ever been in such perplexity, respect- \ning my interest in Christ, since that time ; though I have \nhad various trials in other respects." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Mandieth, and wasteth away; \nyea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he ? \n\nOne Lord\'s day, the Rev. Mr Button of London, \npreached at Harlington, from the above text. After a va- \nriety of pertinent remarks on the mortality of man, and the \nstate of the soul after death, Mr B. suggested that it was \npossible some one or other in the congregation might be \nremoved by death that day ; and that being the case, it be- \ncame each one to put the question to himself \xe2\x80\x94 u Where \nam I likely to be ? In heaven or in hell ?" \xe2\x80\x94 Returning to \nthe afternoon service, Mr B. was met at the meeting-house \ndoor by one of the members of the church, who said, " An \naffecting providence, Sir, has just taken place ! The con- \ngregation is assembled, and a man in the gallery is now \nfallen down, apparently dead ; he is carried into the vestry." \nA medical gentleman was immediately sent for, who said \nthat the person had died of an apoplectic fit. The \nawakening providence produced a deep solemnity in the \ncongregation. " Be ye also ready ; for at such an hour as \nye think not, the Son of Man cometh." \n\n\n\njob xvii. \xc2\xa325 \n\nChap. xv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Yea, tliou easiest off fear, and \nrestrainest prayer before God. \n\nAn aged person, who had been many years a well-es- \nteemed member of the church, at length became a drunkard, \nand was excommunicated, and died in awful circumstan- \nces. Some of his dying words were these \xe2\x80\x94 " I often \nprayed unto God for a mercy, which he still denied me. \nAt length I grew angry at God ; whereupon I grew slack \nin my acquaintance with the Lord : ever since which he \nhath dreadfully forsaken me ; and I know that now he hath \nno mercy for me." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 On my eyelids is the shadow \nof death. \n\nMr George Moir, an eminently pious man, after having \nbeen worn out by a long and painful illness, was told by \nhis wife, that the change of his countenance indicated the \nspeedy approach of death. " Does it ?" he replied ; " bring \nme a glass." On looking at himself in the glass, he was \nstruck with the appearance of a corpse which he saw in his \ncountenance ; but giving the glass back, he said, with calm \nsatisfaction, " Ah ! death has set his mark on my body, \nbut Christ has set his mark upon my soul." \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Are there not mockers with \nme? \n\nWhen the late Rev. John Brown of Whitburn was \ngoing to London by sea, in 1814, some fellow passengers \nof the baser sort, knowing or guessing his profession, were \nresolved to play off their profane wit upon him ; with this \ndesign they wrote him a note, saying, that as they pre- \nsumed he was one that was acquainted with, and could \napply the " balm of Gilead," they were anxious he would \nprescribe for a young woman who was under great distress \nof mind. Having read the note, and perceiving at once \nthe spirit of it, he went down to the cabin from which it \nhad been brought to him, and holding it open in his hand, \nsaid, " Gentlemen, it is of little importance what insults \nyou offer me personally, but I cannot, and will not, bear to \nsee Him whose I am, and whom I serve, insulted. Mock \nnot, lest your bands be made strong." The effect of his \nappearance and address were such, that during the rest of \nthe passage he was treated with the utmost respect. \n\n\n\n224 job xix. \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore are we counted as \nbeasts, and reputed vile in your sight ? \n\n" The present number in the girl\'s school," says Mrs \nMault, in a letter from the East Indies, u is fifty-eight ; \nand some of them are interesting children. About one- \nthird of these girls are slaves ; and as the children of slaves \nhere are always the property of the mother\'s master, we \nhave formed the resolution, that each girl, by her own in- \ndustry, shall purchase her freedom before she leaves the \n\nschool It will give you some idea in what light slaves are \n\nviewed by the higher castes, who are their masters, when I \nmention one circumstance. A girl in the school had be- \ncome big enough to work in her master\'s field ; he there- \nfore came to make his claim to her. I asked him if it \nwould not be well for her to learn to read ? and whether \nhe should not allow her to do so ? He replied, " It may be \nwell for you to instruct her, as you will get a better place \nin heaven thereby ; but it is enough for me if my bullocks \nand slaves do the work required in the fields !" Here you \nsee man, who is immortal, classed with the brute which \nperisheth. And this is not a solitary instance ; for the \nlower classes in society here are not allowed to enjoy even \nthe same privileges as cows, and some other of the brute \ncreation !" \n\nChap. xix. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 I know that my Redeemer \nliveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon \nthe earth. \n\nu I have seen," says Mr Hervey, " Dr Glyn\'s poem, en- \ntitled, \' The Day of Judgment.\' It is not without elegance \nand pathos ; but its chief deficiency is, that it neglects to \nascribe proper honour to Christ. He is, indeed, slightly \nhinted at in one chosen line ; but he should have made the \nmost distinguishing figure throughout the whole piece. All \njudgment is committed to him. It is Christ who will come \nin the clouds of heaven ; we must all appear before the \njudgment-seat of Christ. This, to the believer, is a most \ndelightful consideration \xe2\x80\x94 My Redeemer is my Judge ! \nHe who died for me, passes the final sentence. Look ! \nhow great is his majesty and glory ! so great is my atone- \nment and propitiation." \n\n\n\njob xxii. 225 \n\nChap. xx. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 In the fulness of his sufficiency \nhe shall he in straits. \n\n" I knew a man," says one, " that had wealth and \nriches, and several houses, all beautiful and ready furnish- \ned, and who would often trouble himself and his family by \nremoving from one house to another. Being asked by a \nfriend why he removed so often, he replied, it was to find \ncontent in some one of them, & Content,\' said his friend, \n\' ever dwells in a meek and quiet soul.\' " \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 They take the timbrel \nand harp, and rejoice at the sound of the organ. \xe2\x80\x94 \nThey spend their days in wealth, and in a moment \ngo down to the grave. \n\nMr and Mrs G , who lived in the state of New- \nYork, had risen from poverty and obscurity to wealth and \ndistinction. Their prosperity appears, however, to have \nbeen unsanctified, and they were led to indulge in those \namusements which tend to banish serious reflection, and to \nbring the whole soul under the debasing influence of this \nworld. One evening, memorable in the annals of amuse- \nments in the place where they lived, Mrs G was pre- \nsent. All was hilarity and mirth around her ; but from \n\nsome cause, Mrs G had not her accustomed flow of \n\nspirits. She had been slightly indisposed, but was now ap- \nparently well. She did not, however, fully participate in \nthe general mirth that surrounded her. A gentleman pre- \nsent, who was an intimate acquaintance, attempted to rally \n\nher : " Why, Mrs G , you seem rather sober ; are you \n\nbecoming serious, or are you growing old ?" " I am not \nvery serious," replied Mrs G. , " and not so old but that \nI can dance, and if you doubt it, J will dance with you." \nThe offer was joyfully accepted. " Give place, ladies," \nsaid the gentleman, as he led her into the forming circle, \n" Mrs G is going to join with us." New joy ani- \nmated all countenances ; the music gave forth its thrilling \nstrains. < On with the dance !\' seemed the impulse of \n\nevery heart. The dance went on ; Mrs G moved a \n\nfew steps, and sunk down a lifeless corpse ! \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast not given water to \nthe weary to drink, and thou hast withholden bread \nfrom the hungry. \n\n\n\nooG \n\n\n\nJOB XXIII. \n\n\n\nAn Indian, who had not met with his usual success in \nhunting, wandered down to a plantation, among the back \nsettlements of Virginia, and seeing a planter at his door, \nasked him for a morsel of bread, for he was very hungry. \nThe planter bid him t4 Begone, for he would give him none.\'" \n" Will you give me then a cup of your beer?" said the In- \ndian. " No ; you shall have none here," replied the planter. \nu But I am very faint," said the savage ; " will you give \nme only a draught of cold water ?" " Gret you gone, you \nIndian dog, you shall have nothing here," said the planter. \nIt happened some time after, that the planter went on a \nshooting party up into the woods, where, intent upon his \ngame, he missed his company, and lost his way, and night \ncoming on, he wandered through the forest, till he espied \nan Indian wigwam. He approached the savage\'s habita- \ntion, and asked him to show him the way to a plantation, \non that side of the country. " It is too late for you to go \nthere this evening, Sir," said the Indian, " but if you will \naccept of my homely fare, you are welcome," He then \noffered him some venison, and such other refreshments as \nhis store afforded, and having laid some bear-skins for his \nbed, he desired that he would repose himself for the night, \nand he would awake him early in the morning, and conduct \nhim on his way. Accordingly, in the morning they set off, \nand the Indian led him out of the forest, and put him on the \nroad he was to go. But just as they were taking leave, he \nstepped before the planter, and turning round, stared full \nin his face, and bid him say, " whether he recollected his \nfeatures." The planter was now struck with horror, when \nhe beheld in his kind protector, the Indian whom he had \nso harshly treated. He confessed that he knew him, and \nwas full of excuses for his brutal behaviour ; to which the \nIndian replied, " When you see poor Indians fainting for \na cup of cold water, don\'t say again, c Get you gone, you \nIndian dog !\' " The Indian then wished him well on his \njourney, and left him. It is not difficult to say which of \nthese had the best claim to the name of Christian. \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 I have esteemed the words \nof his mouth more than my necessary food. \n\n" Being in company," says one, " with a young officer \nin the East India Company\'s service, lately arrived, he \nmentioned that one of the seamen died on their passage \n\n\n\n\n\n\njob xxiv. 227 \n\nhome, and when that happens, it is a custom among ship- \nmates to sell all their clothes by auction, and this was done \nto the person alluded to. In his chest was a Bible, which \nwas put up by itself at sixpence ; it presently got up to \ntwelve shillings, and the captain desired the auctioneer to \nknock it down, as it was too much for it, he said. And \nmy informant added, he had no doubt but it would have \nsold for a guinea, if they had been let alone. He also said, \nthat a Bible was considered a valuable acquisition by many \nof the seamen on board that ship ; and that frequently, at \nleisure hours, one person read the Scriptures to many of \nhis shipmates, who were all attention to hear." \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 The murderer, rising with \nthe light, killeth the poor and needy, and in the night \nis as a thief. \n\nSometimes murders, secretly committed, have been \nbrought to light in a very remarkable manner. The fol- \nlowing is an instance, taken from an American newspaper : \n" In the village of Manchester, Vermont, several years \nsince, R. Colvin, a man of respectable connections and \ncharacter, suddenly and mysteriously disappeared ; all search \nand inquiry proved futile and in vain, until within a few \nweeks, a person dreamed that he had appeared to him, and \ninformed him that he had been murdered by two persons \nwhom he named, and that he had been buried in such a \nplace, a few rods distant from a sapling, bearing a particu- \nlar mark, which he minutely described. The same dream \noccurred three times successively before he awoke, and each \ntime the deceased seemed very solicitous for him to follow. \nUpon awaking, his feelings were wrought up to such a \ndegree, and he was so impressed with a belief of the fact, \nthat he determined to collect some friends, and follow the \ndirections laid down in the dream. He did so, and dis- \ncovered, to his great surprise, not only a tree marked pre- \ncisely as described, but also the appearance of a grave ; and \nupon digging, found a human skeleton ! After this dis- \ncovery, Stephen and Jesse Brown, the persons implicated \nin the dream, were apprehended, and put in confinement, \nand, after a few days, confessed the deed. They were \ntried, convicted, and sentenced to be executed on the 13th \nof January last." (1820.) \n\n\n\n228 job xxviii. \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 How then can man be justi- \nfied with God I \n\nAbout the year 1100. amidst the almost universal dark- \nness of popery, there was a form of consolation to the \ndying, said to be written by Anselm, archbishop of Canter- \nbury ; and in the year 1475, printed in Germany. It was \nin the following words : \xe2\x80\x94 " Go to, then, as long as thou \nart in life, \xe2\x80\x94 put all thy confidence in the death of Christ \nalone,\xe2\x80\x94 confide in nothing else, \xe2\x80\x94 commit thyself wholly to \nit, \xe2\x80\x94 mix thyself wholly with it, \xe2\x80\x94 roll thyself wholly on it ; \nand if the Lord God will judge thee, say, ; Lord, I put the \ndeath of our Lord Jesus Christ between me and thy judg- \nment, otherwise I contend not with thee :\' \xe2\x80\x94 and if he say, \n* Thou art a sinner,\' reply, c Put the death cf our Lord \nJesus Christ between me and my sins :\' \xe2\x80\x94 and if he say, \nc Thou hast deserved damnation,\' let thine answer be, \n( Lord, I spread the death of our Lord Jesus Christ be- \ntween me and my demerits ; I offer his merits for the merits \n1 should have had and have not.\' If he still insist that he \nis angry at thee, reply again, ( Lord, I put the death of the \nLord Jesus Christ between me and thine anger.\' " \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 The thunder of his power \nwho can understand ? \n\n" Were I fully able to describe God," says Epictetus, " I \nshould be God myself, or God must cease to be what he is." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Terrors take hold on him \nas waters. \n\nVolney, a French infidel, was on board a vessel during \na violent storm at sea, when the ship was in imminent danger \nof being lost ; he threw himself on the deck, crying in agony, \nu Oh, my God ! my God !" " There is a God, then, Mon- \nsieur Volney ?" said one of the passengers to him. u O \nyes," exclaimed the terrified infidel, u there is, there is ! \nLord save me." The ship, however, got safely into port. \nVolney was extremely disconcerted when his confession was \npublicly related; but excused it by saying, he was so fright- \nened by the storm that he did not know what he said, and \nimmediately returned to his atheistical sentiments. \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Unto man he said, Behold \nthe fear of the Lord, that is wisdom ; and to depart \nfrom evil is understanding. \n\n\n\nJOB XXIX. 229 \n\nMr Hervey, in a letter to a friend, gives the following \naccount of his views and feelings, when brought to the \ngates of death by a severe illness : \xe2\x80\x94 u AY ere I," says he, \n(i to enjoy Hezekiah\'s grant, and have fifteen years added \nto my life, I would be much more frequent in my applica- \ntions to a throne of grace. We sustain a mighty loss by \nreading so much, and praying so little. Were I to renew \nmy studies, I would take my leave of these accomplished \ntrifles \xe2\x80\x94 the historians, the orators, the poets of antiquity \xe2\x80\x94 \nand devote my attention to the Scriptures of truth. I \nwould sit with much greater assiduity at my Divine Mas- \nter\'s feet, and desire to knew nothing but Jesus Christ and \nhim crucified. This wisdom, whose fruits are peace in life, \nconsolation in death, and everlasting salvation after death \xe2\x80\x94 \nthis I would trace, this I would seek, this I would explore, \nthrough the spacious and delightful fields of the Old and \nNew Testament." \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 The blessing of him that \n"was ready to perish came upon me. \n\nA gentleman from the country, passing through the \nstreets of the metropolis, saw a poor man who had for- \nmerly been employed by him as a labourer, and his circum- \nstances were those of extreme poverty and distress. He \nhad come up to London to seek employment, but, fail- \ning to obtain it, was reduced to a state of extreme destitu- \ntion. The gentleman gave him a shilling, and passed on, \nperhaps scarcely recollectiug the circumstance, till it was \nrecalled to his mind by the man himself, whom, about \ntwelve months afterwards, he met again, and whose deceut \nclothing and cheerful looks indicated a favourable change \nin his circumstances. " Sir," said the poor fellow, "lam \nbound to bless you and pray for you as long as I live ; that \nshilling you gave me has been the making of me : bad \nenough, I wanted it for food ; but I was resolved first to \nturn it round : so I went up and down one of the principal \nstreets, and collected as many hare-skins as it would pur- \nchase ; these I disposed of, and contented myself with such \nfood as the profits would afford, still reserving the shilling \nas my stock in trade. By degrees I saved a little more, \nand to you, Sir, I am indebted for the foundation of it all. \nBut for your timely aid, I might have perished. May a \nblessing attend you as long as you live." \nu \n\n\n\n230 job xxxii. \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Did I not weep for him that \nwas in trouble? was not my soul grieved for the \npoor ? \n\nOne Sabbath evening, as Mr Cruden, the author of the \nConcordance to the Bible, was returning from a place of \nworship, he accidentally fell in with a man whose appearance \nbetrayed anxious sorrow, fixed melancholy, and deep de- \nspair. This was too interesting an object to the sympa- \nthizing mind of Mr Cruden, to be carelessly neglected, and \nmaking up to the man, he tenderly accosted him, and in \ncourse of conversation learned that the extreme poverty of \nhis family, together with some other causes, had driven him \nto the desperate resolution of committing suicide. With \nthe most affectionate tenderness, Mr C. expostulated with \nthe man on the wickedness of his intention, counselled him \nagainst the perpetration of the deed, administered such \nfriendly consolations, and accompanied the whole with pre- \nsent pecuniary assistance, and promises of future support, \nthat the poor man was prevented from his horrid purpose, \nand returned home to his family in the most cheerful state \nof mind. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 If I have withheld the poor \nfrom their desire, or have caused the eyes of the \nwidow to fail. \n\nWhen Sir Thomas More was Lord Chancellor, he de- \ncreed a gentleman to pay a sum of money to a poor widow, \nwhom he had wronged ; to whom the gentleman said, \n" Then I hope your lordship will grant me a long day to \npay it." " I will grant your motion," said the chancellor, \n" Monday next is St Barnabas\' day, which is the longest \nday in the year ; pay it to the widow that day, or I will \ncommit you to the Fleet." \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Job hath not directed his \nwords against me ; neither will I answer him with \nyour speeches. \n\nMr Newton of London was a very candid and friendly \ncritic, and was often applied to by young authors for his \nopinions and remarks, which he would give very candidly, \nand sometimes under the name of Nibblings. On one of \nthese occasions, a practical essay was put into his hand \nwhich he approved ; but a letter was appended, addressed \n\n\n\njob xxxni. 231 \n\nto an obscure and contemptible writer, who had said very \nunwarrantable and absurd things on the subject, and whom \ntherefore the writer attacked with little ceremony. The \nfollowing is a specimen of some of Mr Newton\'s nibblings : \n\n(i Were the affair mine, I would take no notice of Mr , \n\nbut, if I did, it should be with the hope, at least with the \ndesire, of doing good, even to him. This would make me \navoid every harsh epithet. He is not likely to be benefited \nby calling him a fool. The Evangelists simply relate what \nis said and done, and use no bitterness nor severity, even \nwhen speaking of Herod, Pilate, or Judas. I wish their \nmanner was more adopted in controversy. " \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 15, 16. \xe2\x80\x94 In a dream, in a vision \nof the night, when deep sleep f alleth upon men, in \nslumberings upon the bed \xe2\x96\xa0 then he openeth the ears \nof men, and sealeth their instruction. \n\n"A poor man," says the late Rev. Thomas Scott, " most \ndangerously ill, of whose religious state I entertained some \nhopes, seemed to me in the agonies of death. I sat by his \nbed for a considerable time, expecting to see him expire ; \nbut at length he awoke as from sleep, and noticed me. I \nsaid, c You are extremely ill.\' He replied, < Yes ; but I \nshall not die this time.\' 1 asked the ground of this extra- \nordinary confidence, saying, that I was persuaded he would \nnot recover. To this he answered, 4 1 have just dreamed \nthat you, with a very venerable-looking person, came to \nme ; he asked yon what you thought of me : What kind of \ntree is it ? Is there any fruit 9 You said, No, but \nthere are blossoms. Well, then, he said, I will spare it a \nlittle longer.\' All reliance upon such a dream I should, in \nother circumstances, have scouted as enthusiasm and pre- \nsumption ; but it so exactly met my ideas as to the man\'s \nstate of mind, which, however, I had never communicated \nto him, and the event, much beyond all expectation, so an- \nswered his confidence, by his recovery, that I could not but \nthink there was something peculiar. On his recovery, this \nman for a time went on very well ; but afterwards he gave \nup all attention to religion, and became very wicked ; and, \nwhen I reminded him of what has been now related, he \ntreated the whole with indifference, not to say with profane \ncontempt. But I have since learned, from very good \n\n\n\n232 job xxxv. \n\nauthority, that, after I left that part of the country, (the \nneighbourhood of Olney,) he was again brought under \ndeep conviction of sin ; recollected and dolefully bemoaned \nhis conduct towards me, and with respect to hisdream, \nand became a decidedly religious character." \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 When he hideth his face, \nwho then can behold him ? whether it he done against \na nation, or against a man only. \n\nThe late Rev. Ebenezer White, a pious minister in \nChester, was subject to frequent depression of spirits. In \na letter to his mother some time before his death, he says, \n\xe2\x80\x94 " In addition to my bodily evils, I am the subject of \ngreat darkness and stupidity of mind. I can hardly think \non divine things, or indeed any thing, for my mind is as \nfeeble as my body. I have, however, sense enough left to \nhear some awful voices in this rod. God seems to say, \nc Who sent you into my vineyard ? \xe2\x80\x94 What hast thou to \ndo to declare my statutes ? \xe2\x80\x94 Give an account of thy stew- \nardship ! \xe2\x80\x94 Cast out the unprofitable servant ! \xe2\x80\x94 Let another \ntake his office V \xe2\x80\x94 I have many other dismal impressions ; \nand my confidence is far too weak to efface them. My \nonly hope is the broad ground of the gospel declaration, as \nthat, \xe2\x80\x94 \' Christ came to save sinners \xe2\x80\x94 His blood cleanseth \nfrom all sin \xe2\x80\x94 He is able to save," &c. And sometimes, \nbut very rarely, I have a humble hope that God intends to \nsave me, though it be as by fire." \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Who teacheth us more \nthan the beasts of the earth, and maketh us wiser \nthan the fowls of heaven ? \n\nLuther tells us of two cardinals, who, as they were riding \nto the council of Constance, saw a shepherd in the field \nweeping. One of them being affected with it, rode up to \nhim to comfort him, and coming near to him, desired to \nknow the reason of his weeping. The shepherd was un- \nwilling to tell him at first, but at last he told him, saying, \nc: I looking upon this toad, considered that I never praised \nGod as I ought, for making me such an excellent creature \nas a man, comely and reasonable. I have not blessed him \nthat made me not such a deformed toad as this." The \ncardinal hearing this, and considering that God had done \nfar greater things for him than for this poor shepherd, fell \n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\njob xxxvu. 233 \n\nsenseless from his mule ; his servants lifting him up, and \nbringing him to the city, he recovered his senses, and cried \nout, " O, St Austin ! how truly didst thou say, the un- \nlearned rise and take heaven by force, and we, with all our \nlearning, wallow in flesh and blood !" \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, God is mighty, and \ndespiseth not any. \n\nThe late Rev. Thomas Charles of Bala, North Wales, \nin a letter to a friend, remarks : \xe2\x80\x94 " You say that you are \nwithout all sense and feeling in religion. I might ask \nyou as the Lord did Jonah, \xe2\x80\x94 c Doest thou well to com- \nplain ?\' Is there not abundantly more cause to be thank- \nful ? Think of the Lord\'s goodness, love, and mercy ; \nand this will effectually give you both sense and feeling. \nI often find myself in the frame of mind you describe. But \nwhen so, if I can but take (and I have been often able) \neven an obscure view of the Lord\'s goodness to me, so un- \nfeeling a creature, then my heart begins to melt, and I re- \ncover in some degree my spiritual senses. It was so with \nme a few days ago, when the words of Elihu affected me \nexceedingly : \xe2\x80\x94 < Behold, God is mighty, and despiseth \nnot any.\' I did not know, previously, what to do with \nmyself, feeling myself totally devoid of every thing good. \nBut these words \xe2\x80\x94 c despiseth not any\' \xe2\x80\x94 so much affected \nme that I could not but go to the Lord, notwithstanding \nmy coldness and insensibility ; and I repeated the words \nas my apology for coming. ( Thou despisest not any, \ntherefore I will and must come to thee.\' He did not \nfrown upon me for my boldness, but filled me with good \nthings. Think as bad as you please of yourself; but be \nsure to think well of God." \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He saith to the snow, Be \nthou on the earth. \n\nIn a work, called Voyages aux Alpes, which has recently \nbeen published in Paris, a curious account is given of an \navalanche which occurred in Switzerland many years ago. \nDuring the absence of a Swiss farmer, his cottage and \nstable were, by the fall of the avalanche, enclosed in snow ; \nhis wife and daughter were at the time in the stable. Six \nweeks afterwards, the snow having melted a little, an open- \ning was effected, and the two females were found alive, \nu 2 \n\n\n\n234 \n\n\n\nJOB XL. \n\n\n\nhaving been supported by the milk of the cow during that \nlong period. The space left free from the snow was suffi- \ncient for air, and there was a good winter\'s stock of provi- \nsions for the cow near the stable, \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 The waters are hid as \nwith a stone, and the face of the deep is frozen. \n\nA missionary who had brought over a native from India, \nwas surprised one day by her saying to him, " O, Sir, what \nwicked men these sailors are ! What do you think they \nhave been telling me ? They have been telling me that in \nEngland, sometimes the water gets so hard that men can \nstand upon it ; but do you think 1 believe them ; no I \ndon\'t !" The missionary replied, " But it is so, my dear, \nand now you believe it, don\'t you ?" " Yes," said she, \n" I believe it, because you say so : but how can it be ?" \n\nChap, xxxix. ver. 28, 29. \xe2\x80\x94 She dwelleth and abid- \neth on the rock. \xe2\x80\x94 From thence she seeketh the prey. \n\nSir Robert Sibbald relates, that a woman in the Orkney \nIslands, having left her child of about one year old, in a \nfield, while she went to some distance, an eagle passing by \ntook up the infant by its clothes, and carried it to her nest \non a neighbouring rock ; which being observed by some \nfishermen, they instantly pursued the eagle, attacked her \nnest, and brought back the child unhurt. \n\nChap. xl. ver. 4, o. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, I am vile; what \nshall I answer thee ? I will lav mine hand upon my \nmouth. \xe2\x80\x94 Once have I spoken, but I will not answer ; \nyea, twice, but I will proceed no farther. \n\n" It has been often observed," says Dr Owen, in his \n1 Doctrine of Justification,\' " that the school-men them- \nselves, in their meditations and devotional writings, speak a \nlanguage quite different from that which they use in their \ndisputes and controversies ; and I had rather learn what \nmen really think on this head from their prayers than from \ntheir writings. Nor do I remember that I ever heard any \ngood man, in his prayers, use any expressions about justifi- \ncation, wherein any thing of self-righteousness was intro- \nduced. Nor have I observed that any public liturgies, (the \nMass-Book excepted,) guide men in their prayers before \nGod, to plead any thing for their acceptance with him, or \n\n\n\njob xlii. 235 \n\nas the means or condition thereof, \xe2\x80\x94 but grace, mercy, the \nrighteousness and blood of Christ alone. 1 \' \n\nChap. xli. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 When he raiseth up himself, \nthe mighty are afraid. \n\n" I have to report," says a Protestant clergyman in the \ncounty of Donegal, in Ireland, u a most awful and unpa- \nralleled event, which took place in Inverbay, on Saturday \nlast. Five men in a yawl were in pursuit of a shoal of \nsprats, for bait, with hand-loops, when a whale in pursuit \nof the shoal, with open jaws, came in immediate contact \nwith the yawl. Feeling the yawl, the monster dosed his \njaws and crushed it to pieces, with the exception of the two \nends, in one of which was a young lad, in the act of putting \nout his loop ; he was the only one out of the five that \nescaped. One man was found crushed, and fastened to a \npiece of the floating wreck. This sad accident took place \nwithin seventy yards of the deep shelving shore of Bally si- \ngad ; a hundred boats were at the time fishing about a mile \ndistant. A bunch of hair from the gills of the whale, \nfastened in a shiver of the wreck, confirmed the idea that \nthe boat was destroyed in the way described, which those \non shore, and those in the boats, agree in attesting." \n\nChap. xlii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 And the Lord turned the \ncaptivity of Job, when he prayed for his friends. \n\nw I was lately informed," says a missionary, c< by a pious \nand able minister in Somersetshire, that on the evening \nwhen the first permanent impressions were made on his \nmind, his pious mother was detained at home. But she \nspent the time devoted to public worship in secret prayer \nfor the salvation of her son ; and so fervent did she become \nin these intercessions, that, like our Lord in Gethsemane, \nshe fell on her face, and remained in fervent supplications \ntill the service had nearly closed. Her son, brought under \nthe deepest impressions by the sermon of his father, went \ninto a field after the service, and there prayed most fervently \nfor himself. When he came home the mother looked at \nher son with a manifest concern, anxious to discover whe- \nther her prayers had been heard, and whether her son had \ncommenced the all-important inquiry, i What shall I do \nto be saved ?\' In a few days the son acknowledged him- \nself to be the subject of impressions cf which none need be \n\n\n\n236 PSALM III. \n\nashamed ; impressions which lay the foundation of all ex- \ncellence of character here, and of all blessedness hereafter." \n\n\n\nPSALMS. \n\n\n\nPsalm i. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed is the man that walketh \nnot in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in \nthe way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the \nscornful. \n\nu I have considered it as a great favour of God," says \nDr Hopkins of America, " that I was born and educated \nin a religious family, and among a people, in a country \ntown, where a regard to religion and morality was com- \nmon and prevalent ; and the education of children and \nyouth was generally practised in such a degree, that young \npeople were generally orderly in their behaviour, and ab- \nstained from those open vices, which were then too common \nin sea -port and populous places. I do not recollect that I \never heard a profane word from the children and youth with \nwhom I was conversant, while I lived with my parents, \nwhich was till I was in my fifteenth year." \n\nPs. ii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt hreak them with a rod \nof iron ; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter s \nvessel. \n\nFelix, Earl of Wurtemburg, one of the captains of the \nEmperor Charles V., being at supper at Augsburg, in \ncompany with many who were threatening the sorest punish- \nments on the persons of the pious Christians of that day, \nswore, before them all, that before he died he would ride \nup to his spurs in the blood of the Lutherans. That same \nnight he was choked, probably by the bursting of a blood- \nvessel, which filled his throat, and at once removed him \nfrom the world. \n\nPs. iii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou, O Lord, art a shield for me* \n\nLuther, when making his way into the presence of Car- \ndinal Cajetan, who had summoned him to answer for his \nheretical opinions at Augsburg, was asked by one of the \ncardinal\'s minions, where he should find a shelter, if his \n\n\n\nPSALM VI. 237 \n\npatron, the elector of Saxony, should desert him ? " Under \nthe shield of heaven !" was the reply. The silenced minion \nturned round, and went his way. \n\nPs. iv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 I will both lay me down in peace, \nand sleep, for thou, Lord, only makest me dwell in \nsafety. \n\nA gentleman states, that many years ago he was present \nat the opening of a dissenting place of worship, in the town \nof Beaconsfield, in England. After hearing the late Mr \nCook of Maidenhead, and spending the day very agreeably, \nhe took up his lodgings at the principal inn. When he \nentered the house, he found the late Kev. Matthew Wilks \nin the traveller\'s room. Before supper, Mr Wilks rang \nthe bell, and inquired at the master of the house if he had \na Bible ? He replied that he had. Mr Wilks said, with \nmuch kindness of manner, " It is always my practice to \nreturn thanks to God for the mercies of the day, and to \nentreat his protection at night ; and if you, and your wife, \nand servants, will come in, I shall be glad." The master \nof the house made no objection, and his wife and servants, \nand other persons present, came in. Mr W. read the \nScriptures, and engaged in prayer, in which he manifested \nmuch spirituality and fervour. \n\nPs. v. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 My voice shalt thou hear in the \nmorning, O Lord ; in the morning will I direct my \nprayer unto thee, and will look up. \n\n" In the days of our fathers," says Bishop Burnet, "when \na person came early to the door of his neighbour, and de- \nsired to speak with the master of the house, it was as com- \nmon a thing for the servants to tell him with freedom, \xe2\x80\x94 \n4 My master is at prayer,\' as it is now to say, \' My master \nis not up.\' M \n\nPs. vi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord hath heard my supplica- \ntion ; the Lord will receive my prayer. \n\nA minister of the gospel, in the north of England, had \na dissolute son, who was an officer. The father had long \nsought the eternal welfare of his wicked child, but appa- \nrently in vain. On one occasion a remark was made to \nthe father on the hopelessness of his son\'s condition. He \nreplied by expressing his confidence, that so many prayeri \n\n\n\n9.SS PSALM XII. \n\nwould not be lost. At length the father died. The son \nwas still a profligate. Some time after his father\'s decease, \nthe son was riding the horse on which his father had been \naccustomed to travel to preach the gospel, when a thought \nto the following effect darted into his mind : \xe2\x80\x94 t; Poor crea- \nture, you used to carry a saint, and now you carry a \ndevil." The issue was, he embraced religion, and his fa- \nther\'s prayers were answered. \n\nPs. vii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I have delivered him that with- \nout cause is mine enemy. \n\nWhen Bruce the traveller was in Abyssinia, one of the \ngovernors, according to the custom of the country, sent him \ntwelve horses, saddled and bridled, desiring him to fix on \none for his own use. The groom urged Bruce to mount \none of them, assuring him it was a most excellent animal, \nand very quiet and safe to ride. It proved that the horse \nwas extremely vicious, of which the man was well aware, \nand apparently had selected him with a malicious intention. \nThe traveller, however, was well skilled in horsemanship ; \nand, after a severe contest, he successfully curbed the un- \nruly animal, completely exhausted him, and descended \nunhurt. The governor expressed the greatest surprise \nand concern at the transaction, and most solemnly protested \nhis entire innocence of any design in it, adding, that the \ngroom was already in irons, and before many hours passed, \nwould be put to death. " Sir," said the traveller, " as this \nman has attempted my life, according to the laws of the \ncountry, it is I that should name his punishment." M It is \nvery true," replied the governor ; u take him, and cut him \nin a thousand pieces, if you please, and give his body to the \nkites." " Are you really sincere in what you say ?" asked \nBruce, u and will yon have no after excuses ?" He swore \nsolemnly that he would not. " Then," said Bruce, " I \nam a Christian ; the way my religion teaches me to punish \nmy enemies, is, by doing good for evil, and therefore, I \nkeep you to the oath you have sworn. I desire you to set \nthis man at liberty, and put him in the place he held before ; \nfor he has not been undutiful to you." Every one present \nseemed pleased with these sentiments ; one of the attend- \nants could not contain himself, but, turning to the governor, \nsaid, " Did not I tell you what my brother thought about \n\n\n\nPSALM IX. 239 \n\nthis man? He was just the same all through Tigne." \nThe governor, in a low voice, very justly replied, " A man \nthat behaves as he does, may go through any country." \n\nPs. viii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Out of the mouth of babes and \nsucklings hast thou ordained strength. \n\nE. R., a little boy not more than four years old, having \nbeen accustomed, from a very early age, to bow at the \nthrone of gTace, while his parents engaged in domestic wor- \nship, feels so lively an interest in that holy duty, that when- \never he is absent from the service, he weeps, and discovers \nmuch concern. He has been attached to the exercise from \nhis infancy. One morning, when he was but fifteen months \nold, his father, having some particular business pressing \nupon his attention, was preparing hastily to leave the house, \nwithout discharging his duty as the priest of his household. \nAs soon as the child perceived this, he ran to a chair, and \nknelt down. His father still proceeding to go out, he rose \nup, ran after him, and took hold of his coat to conduct him \nfrom the door to the usual place at which he knelt while \nengaged in social worship. This affecting deportment of \nthe infant, brought the father to tears, and compelled him \nto stay and perform the duty devolving upon him. \n\nPs. ix. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 They that know thy name will \nput their trust in thee : for thou, Lord, hast not for- \nsaken them that seek thee. \n\nDuring Mr Legh Richmond\'s last illness, a friend was \nspeaking to him of the immense value and importance of \ntheir religious principles, when he raised himself upright in \nhis chair, and with great solemnity of manner, said, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Brother, we are only half awake \xe2\x80\x94 we are none of us more \nthan half awake ! \xe2\x80\x94 The enemy, as our poor people would \nsay, has been very busy with me. I have been in great \ndarkness \xe2\x80\x94 a strange thought has passed through my mind \n\xe2\x80\x94 it is all delusion. Brother, brother, strong evidences, \nnothing but strong evidences, will do at such an hour as \nthis. I have looked here and looked there for them \xe2\x80\x94 all \nhave failed me \xe2\x80\x94 and so I rest myself on the sovereign, free, \nand full grace of God, in the covenant by Christ Jesus ; \nand there, brother, (looking at his friend with a smile of \ntranquillity quite indescribable,) there I have found peace.\'* \n\n\n\n240 PSALM XIII. \n\nPs. x. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 God is not in all his thoughts, \nA child, instructed in a Sabbath school, on being asked \nby his teacher, if he could mention a place where God was \nnot, made the following beautiful and unexpected reply,\xe2\x80\x94 \n" Not in the thoughts of the wicked." \n\nPs. xi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 His eyes behold, his eyelids try \nthe children of men. \n\nA man who was in the habit of going into a neighbour\'s \ncorn-field to steal the ears, one day took his son with him, \na boy of eight years of age. The father told him to hold \nthe bag, while he looked if any one was near to see him. \nAfter standing on the fence, and peeping through all the \ncorn rows, he returned and took the bag from the child, and \nbegan his guilty work. " Father," said the boy, " you \nforgot to look somewhere else." The man dropt the bag in \na fright, and said, " Which way, child ?" supposing he \nhad seen some one. " You forgot to look up to the sky, to \nsee if God was noticing you." The father felt this reproof \nof the child so much, that he left the corn, returned home, \nand never again ventured to steal ; remembering the truth \nhis child had taught him, that the eye of God always be- \nholds us. \n\nPs. xii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 With flattering lips, and with a \ndouble heart, do they speak. \n\nWhen a flattering priest told the emperor Constantine, \nthat his godliness and virtues justly deserved to have in \nthis life the empire of the world, and in the future life, to \nreign with the Son of God ; the emperor cried,-,\xe2\x80\x94" Fie \xe2\x80\x94 \nfie for shame ! let me hear no more such unseemly speeches, \nbut rather suppliantly pray to my Almighty Maker, that in \nthis life, and in the life to come, I may be reckoned worthy \nto be his servant." \n\nPs. xiii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Lighten my eyes, lest I sleep the \nsleep of death. \n\nA little daughter of Charles I. died when only four years \nold. When on her death-bed, she was desired by one of \nher servants to pray. She said she could not say her long \nprayer, meaning the " Our Father;" but that she would \ntry to say her short one. " Lighten my darkness, O Lord \n\n\n\nPSALM XVh 241 \n\nGod, and let me not sleep the sleep of death." As she \nsaid this, she laid her little head on the pillow, and ex- \npired. \n\nPs. xiv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 They are all gone aside, they are \naltogether become filthy; there is none that doeth \ngood, no, not one. \n\nAn influential country gentleman, and patron of a church, \nwho, in his way, showed great kindness to a clergyman, \nwas hearing the minister preach on a subsequent Sahbath. \nWhen the patron had reached home immediately after \nattending church, he said, " Here is gratitude for you ; \nhere I and my family have shown this man the greatest \nkindness, and the return he makes when he gets into the \npulpit, is to tell us that we are great sinners unless we re- \npent. He preaches that our good works go for nothing be- \nfore God. This sermon will do very well for a penitentiary, \na Newgate ; but before a genteel and respectable audience, \nto tell them that they are sinners, is the most extraordinary \nconduct that they ever met with." \n\nPs. xv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 He that backbiteth not with his \ntongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbour, nor taketh \nup a reproach against his neighbour. \n\n" No man/\' observes one of the friends of the late Dr \nWaugh, u was more careful to defend the character of his \nbrethren in any thing defensible. On one occasion a mi- \nnister, then a young man, having animadverted, in a com- \npany where Dr W. was present, on the talents of another \nminister, in a manner which he thought might leave an \nunfavourable impression on the minds of persons present, \n\nhe observed, l I have known Mr many years, and \n\nI never knew him speak disrespectfully of a brother in my \nlife/" \n\nPs. xvi. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 To the saints that are in the earth, \nand to the excellent, in whom is all my delight. \n\n" On Saturday, about ten o\'clock," says the Rev. T. \nCharles of North Wales, in a letter, " I set out from Bris- \ntol. Just as I came to the outside of the gate of the city, \nI met a dear friend, and one whom Jesus loves. I was ex- \nceedingly glad to see him ; for I never expected to see him \nthis side of eternity. He had been in a dangerous decline \nx \n\n\n\n242 PSALM XVIII. \n\nfor this half-year ; but now, through mercy, he is wonder- \nfully recovered. He has nothing to depend on but provi- \ndence ; and the Lord put it into the heart of a rich mer- \nchant in the city to support and provide for him amply \nduring the whole of his illness ; so that, though possessing \nnothing, he had every thing to enjoy. He turned his horse \nback, with the intention of accompanying me a mile or two. \nWe talked ; and our horses carried us one mile after an- \nother, till we had ridden fifteen miles ; and both ourselves \nand our horses wanted some refreshment. His conversa- \ntion was exceedingly savoury, and truly profitable ; suited \nto one who had been, in his own apprehension and that of \nothers, on the borders of heaven. I cannot look on our \nmeeting, but as a particular appointment and blessing from \nprovidence. We stayed two hours together at the inn, and \nparted at last with much regret. You would have smiled \nto see our eyes fixed on each other, till distance obstructed \nour sight. Communion of saints is a blessing indeed. I \nwould not, for any thing, have it expunged from our creed." \n\nPs. xvii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 As for me, I will behold thy \nface in righteousness. I shall be satisfied, when I \nawake, with thy likeness. \n\nA young man who died some years ago, when feeling the \napproach of death, is said to have uttered these rapturous \nexpressions \xe2\x80\x94 " I find now it is no delusion ! My hopes \nare well founded ! Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nei- \nther hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive the \nglory I shall shortly partake of ! Read your Bible ! I \nshall read mine no more ! \xe2\x80\x94 no more need it ! Can this be \ndying ? This body seems no longer to belong to the soul ! \nIt appears only as a curtain that covers it ; and soon I shall \ndrop this curtain, and be set at liberty ! I rejoice to feel \nthese bones give way, as it tells me, I shall shortly be with \nmy God in glory V* \n\nPs. xviii. ver. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 By thee I have run through a \ntroop ; and by my God have I leaped over a wall. \n\nDuring the rebellion of 1745, Colonel Gardiner accom- \npanied the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine of Stirling to a meeting \nof the gentlemen of the town ; and when endeavouring to \ninspire the company with the same ardour of patriotic he- \nroism which glowed in his own bosom, he proceeded to \n\n\n\nPSALM XX. 243 \n\nstate the deficiencies of the enemy\'s force in arms, in num- \nbers, and in military talents ; and affirmed that, were he at \nthe head of a certain regiment which he once had the ho- \nnour to command, he would not be afraid to encounter their \nwhole army. Mr Erskine standing by him, and marking \nhis expressions, tapped him gently on the shoulder, and \nthus whispered in his ear, " Colonel, say, under God.\'\' 9 \nThat great man, whose piety was equal to his courage, re- \nplied, smiling, " O yes, Mr Erskine, I mean that, and hav- \ning God for our general, we must be conquerors." \n\nPs. xix. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 More to be desired are they than \ngold, yea, than much fine gold. \n\nAbout the beginning of January 1818, four workmen, \nbelonging to the Custom-House in Paris, who had often \n\noccasion to work for Mr W , a member of the Society \n\nof Friends, went to receive their new-year\'s gift. On see- \ning them, he informed them that he had provided for them \nfifteen franks, (twelve shillings and sixpence,) or, if they \npreferred it, which he would strongly recommend, a Bible. \n" Fifteen franks," said he, "are of little consequence, you \nwill soon have spent them ; but the word of God will re- \nmain with you, and you will always find in it consolation \nand advice." The eldest of the four said, i( As for me, I \nshould very much like the word of God, but it would be \nuseless to me, as I cannot read ; and if it makes no differ- \nence " " Oh," said Mr W , " if you prefer the \n\nmoney, here it is." The next two also, on some account \nor other, preferred the franks, and Mr W then address- \ned the youngest, advising him to choose the Bible. " Since \nyou say it is such an excellent book, I would rather," said \nthe young man, " have it, and will read a chapter every \nday to my mother." " Let me hear how you can read it," \n\nsaid Mr W , and gave him one of the four Bibles. \n\nOn opening it, he found a piece of gold worth forty franks. \n\nu You see," said Mr W\xe2\x80\x94 , "the word of God already \n\nfavours thee. Go home to thy mother." He was unable \nto express his gratitude. We may judge how the others \nlooked, when they found each of the Bibles contained forty \nfranks. \n\nPs. xx. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Some trust in chariots, and some \n\n\n\n\n\n\n244 PSALM XXI. \n\nin horses : but we will remember the name of the \nLord our God. \n\nHis Majesty George III. was one day looking at the \nplate which had been recently brought from Hanover, and \nobserving one of the articles with the arms of the Electo- \nrate engraved upon it, he said to the domestic who attended \nhim, u This belonged to King George II. ; I know it by \nthe Latin inscription," which he read, adding, u In English \nit is, / trust in my sword. This," said he, " I always \ndisliked ; for had I nothing to trust in but my sword, I \nwell know what would be the result ; therefore, when I came \nto the crown, I altered it. My motto is \xe2\x80\x94 6 I trust in the \ntruth of the Christian religion.\' " He then, with his usual \ncondescension, said, " Which of the two inscriptions do \nyou like best ?" The attendant replied, " Your Majesty\'s \nis infinitely preferable to the other." He said, " I have ever \nthought so, and ever shall think so : for therein is my trust \nand confidence." He continued, " Think you, is it possible \nfor any one to be happy and comfortable within himself, \nwho has not that trust and confidence ? I know there are \nthose who affect to be at ease while living in a state of in- \nfidelity; but it is all affectation ; it is only the semblance \nof happiness \xe2\x80\x94 the thixg itself is impossible." \n\nPs. xxi. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 They imagined a mischievous \ndevice, which they are not able to perform. \n\nA savage in the South Sea Islands, one day meeting two \nchildren wandering alone among the mountains, stopped \nthem and told the poor creatures he should kill, roast, and \neat them. The boys said, a Do it, do it ; and don\'t pre- \ntend that you will, and then you won\'t." He assured them \nthat they should find he was not frightening them with a \nfalse pretence, for he would do as he said. Accordingly \nhe kindled a fire, and was going\xe2\x80\x94as the children, who \ndurst not attempt to run away, said afterwards \xe2\x80\x94 to kill, \ndisembowel, and bake them, in the manner that hogs are \nslaughtered and cooked. Meanwhile some girls coming \nsuddenly in sight, and shrieking with alarm, the wretch \nfled into the woods. He was, however, soon hunted out, \ntaken, and brought to justice. On his trial he did not \ndeny his cannibal purpose ; wherefore, on the testimony of \nthe two lads, he was convicted and condemned to be hanged \n\n\n\nPSALM XXIV. 245 \n\nwithin a fortnight. The sentence was executed, and he \nconfessed its justice. \n\nPs. xxii. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 The meek shall eat and be \nsatisfied. \n\nThe Rev. Ebenezer Erskine having gone to assist the \nRev. Mr Grier of the College Church, Edinburgh, in ad- \nministering the Lord\'s Supper, he lodged in the same house \nwith Janet Paterson, a pious woman, whom he highly \nesteemed, (being kindly entertained, very probably under \nher own roof.) Finding him somewhat depressed in spirit \non Sabbath morning, she reminded him of the promise, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" The meek shall eat and be satisfied," \xe2\x80\x94 adding, that these \nwords had frequently been made sweet to her soul, on his \naccount. Mr Grier preached on that text, \xe2\x80\x94 u My flesh is \nmeat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed ;" and the first \nwords he read to be sung after sermon, were the same that \nJanet Paterson had suggested for his encouragement in the \nmorning. This, he says, melted his heart, and called forth \nardent wishes that the promise might be accomplished to \nhis soul. \n\nPs. xxiii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou anointest my head with \noil ; my cup runneth over. \n\n" I confess," says Captain Wilson, " that, since my re- \nturn from India, I have been forcibly struck with several \nthings, which prove the Scriptures to be an eastern book. \nFor instance, the language of one of the Psalms, where \nDavid says, 6 Thou anointest my head with oil, my cup run- \nneth over/ most likely alludes to a custom which continues \nto this day. I once had this ceremony performed on my- \nself, in the house of a rich Indian, in the presence of a large \ncompany. The gentleman of the house poured upon my \nhands and arms, a delightfully odoriferous perfume, put a \ngolden cup into my hand, and poured wine into it till it \nran over, assuring me, at the same time, that it was a great \npleasure to him to receive me, and I should find a rich \nsupply in his house. I think the inspired poet expressed \nhis sense of the Divine goodness by this allusion. " \n\nPs. xxiv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 This is the generation of them \nthat seek him. \n\nOf the Rev. Mr Blackerby, it is said,\xe2\x80\x94" He was much \nx 2 \n\n\n\n246 PSALM XXVII. \n\nin prayer : \xe2\x80\x94 much in closet prayer \xe2\x80\x94 much in walking prayer \n\xe2\x80\x94 much in conjugal prayer, for he prayed daily with his \nwife alone \xe2\x80\x94 much in family prayer, daily with his own \nfamily \xe2\x80\x94 and almost daily with some other family. He used \nto ride about, from family to family, and only alight and \npray with them, and give them some heavenly exhortation, \nand then went away to some other family. Also, he was \nvery much in fasting and prayer." \n\nPs. xxy. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Mine eyes are ever toward the \nLord. \n\nRight use of the eyes \xe2\x80\x94 An old author says, "We \nought not to look for that in the law, which can only be \nfound in the gospel, \xe2\x80\x94 not to look for that in ourselves, which \ncan only be found in Christ,\xe2\x80\x94 not to look for that in the \ncreature, which can only be found in the Creator, \xe2\x80\x94 not to \nlook for that on earth, which can only be found in heaven. *\' \n\nPs. xxvi. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Lord, I have loved the habita- \ntion of thy honse, and the place where thine honour \ndwelleth. \n\nMr W. Sparshalt, many years an officer in his Majesty\'s \nnavy, was so remarkable for his attachment to the house \nand ordinances of God, that he was never known to absent \nhimself from his own place of worship except once, during \nhis whole religious career ; and though at times he was so \nafflicted with deafness that he could not hear a word, he \nnevertheless continued to fill his place in the sanctuary. \nHe said that he felt it his duty thus to honour divine insti- \ntutions, and that he felt an advantage in it. In this case \nhe was accustomed to read and meditate on the hymns \nsung, and the Scriptures which were read : in the time of \nprayer he prayed for himself, and during the sermon, he \nwould get a friend to show the text, and would employ his \nmind in reflection on it. In this way it is probable that he \nderived more benefit from the means of grace, than many \nwho are not thus afflicted. \n\nPs. xxvii. ver. 1 0. \xe2\x80\x94 When my father and my mo- \nther forsake me, then the Lord will take me up. \n\nThe following circumstance occurred some years ago at \nWarrington, and is related by a gentleman of respectabi- \nlity : \xe2\x80\x94 " About three weeks ago, two little boys decently \n\n\n\nPSALM XXVIII. 247 \n\nclothed, the eldest appearing about thirteen, and the young- \nest eleven, called at the lodging-house for vagrants in thi3 \ntown, for a night\'s lodging ; the keeper of the house very \nproperly took them to the vagrants\' office to be examined, \nand if fit objects, to be relieved. The account they gave of \nthemselves was extremely affecting. It appeared, that but a \nfew weeks had elapsed since these poor little wanderers had \nresided with their parents in London. The typhus fever in \none day carried ofr both father and mother, leaving them \norphans in a wide world, without a home and without \nfriends. After the death of their parents, having an uncle \nin Liverpool, they resolved to throw themselves upon his \nprotection. Tired, therefore, and faint, they arrived in this \ntown on their way. Two bundles contained their little all ; \nin the younger boy\'s was found a neatly covered and care- \nfully preserved Bible. The keeper of the lodging-house, \naddressing the little boy, said, \xe2\x80\x94 fc You have neither money \nnor meat ; will you sell me this Bible ? I will give you \nfive shillings for it.\' \' No,\' replied he, the tears rolling \ndown his cheeks, fc I will starve first.\' 4 Why do you love \nthe Bible so much ?\' He answered, \' No book has stood \nmy friend so much as my Bible.\' fc Why, what has your \nBible done for you ?\' He answered, c When I was a little \nboy, about seven years of age, I became a Sunday scholar \nin London. Through the kind attention of my master, I \nsoon learned to read my Bible ; this Bible, young as I was, \nshowed me that I was a sinner ; it also pointed me to a \nSaviour, and I thank God that I found mercy at the hands \nof Christ, and I am not ashamed to confess him before the \nworld. The Bible has been my support all the way from \nLondon ; hungry and weary, often have I sat down by the \nwayside to read my Bible, and have found refreshment from \nit." He was then asked, c What will you do when you get \nto Liverpool, should your uncle refuse to take you in ?\' He \nreplied, < My Bible tells me, When my father and my \nmother forsake me, then the Lord will take me up.\' " \n\nPs. xxviii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Draw me not away with the \nwicked, and with the workers of iniquity. \n\nA gentleman, at breakfast with Mr Newton, told the \ncompany of two seamen, under sentence of death for the \nmutiny at Bantry-bay, having been brought to the know- \nledge of Jesus. The sentence being reunited, they were \n\n\n\n2-\xc2\xb18 PSALM XXX. \n\nsent to the hulks at Woolwich. This gentleman providen- \ntially met with a letter from one of them to his father, in \nwhich he complained most pathetically of the dreadful \ncompany with which he was surrounded. The letter, al- \ntogether, was a most christian one, and very well expressed. \nThe writer was afraid cf relapsing into his former profli- \ngacy, if he continued amongst horrid company in the \nhulks. Upon hearing this relation, Mr Newton remarked, \nM They would be in a more dangerous situation, were they \nplaced amongst a set of smooth reasoners in the higher \ncircles of life : \xe2\x80\x94 at present they are kept on watch ; in the \nother case they would be off their guard, and more likely \nto receive damage." \n\nPs. xxix. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The voice of the Lord breaketh \nthe cedars. \n\nSome time ago, about thirty persons were engaged in \nhay-making in Yorkshire. At a time when the rain was \npouring down in torrents, the lightning awfully vivid, and \nthe thunder rolling with tremendous crashes over their \nheads, they were all hastening, with one accord, to the \noffered shelter of a beautiful large oak tree ; but by the \npersuasions of their master\'s brother, who happened to be \nwith them, and who had heard of accidents frequently oc- \ncurring from the attraction which trees afforded to the light- \nning, they were induced to forego their first intention, and \nto take shelter under some of the hay. Scarcely had they \nreached the hay, when they saw that tree, under which they \nhad been so eager to shelter themselves, struck with the \nlightning, the large trunk split from the top to the bottom, \nand all the leaves blasted and withered. How grateful \nshould these men have been for so merciful a preservation \nfrom danger so imminent ! \n\nPs. xxx. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Weeping may endure for a night, \nbut joy cometh in the morning. \n\nThe Rev. James Hog of Camock, an eminent minister, \nwas long under deep mental distress. When he had lived \nin Holland for a considerable time, it pleased God unex- \npectedly to impart a great measure of light to his mind. \n" O how sweet," says he, " the light was to me, who had \nbeen shut up in a dark dungeon ! for sometimes I could do \nnothing but cry, c Send out thy light and thy truth.\' After \n\n\n\nPSALM xxxir. 249 \n\nI had thus cried, not without some experience of a gracious \nanswer, and expectation of more, I quickly found my \nsoul brought out of prison, and breathing in a free and \nheavenly air ; altogether astonished at the amazing mercy \nand grace of God." \n\nPs. xxxi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord preserveth the faith- \nful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud doer. \n\nWhen the Rev. Mr Galland was minister at Ilikiston, in \nNottinghamshire, an ungodly man threatened his life, be- \ncause he supposed his preaching had contributed to the \nfanaticism of his son\'s wife, \xe2\x80\x94 a crime that could not be for- \ngiven. He vowed no less a vengeance than death, and \nsought an opportunity to execute it ; but the Lord, who \ndefends his people, took care of his servant, and shielded \nhis head in the hour of danger. Having heard that there \nwas a prayer-meeting at his sen\'s house, on the Sabbath \nmorning, he repaired thither with the instrument of death ; \nhaving been hardened to his purpose by drinking all the \npreceding night. His companions in wickedness, however, \nendeavoured to dissuade him from his design, and to wrest \nthe knife from his hand, with which he meant to perform \nthe murderous deed. He repaired to the place, breathing \nthreatening and slaughter : but he was disappointed of his \nvictim ; his information respecting the meeting was incor- \nrect. Divine judgment overtook him, however, \xe2\x80\x94 for on his \nreturn he fell into a ditch, and was found dead. \n\nPs. xxxii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou art my hiding-place : \nthou shalt preserve me from trouble ; thou shalt com- \npass me about with songs of deliverance. \n\nCowper the poet, who was subject to mental derangement, \nonce resolved to throw himself into the Thames. \xe2\x80\x94 For this \npurpose, he got into a hackney coach, and desired the man \nto drive him to Blackfriars Bridge. The man drove all \nover London, but could not find the place ; this was un- \naccountable, as the driver was well acquainted with London. \n" O !" said Cowper, " you have driven me quite far enough, \ndrive me home again." He went into his room, and com* \nposed that beautiful hymn, \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n\xc2\xbb\' God moves in a mysterious way, \nHis wonders to perform ;" &c. \n\n\n\n250 PSALM XXXV. \n\nPs. xxxiii. ver, 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He fashioneth their hearts \n\nalike. \n\n"When Mr Occam, the Indian preacher, was in England, \nhe visited Mr Newton of London, and they compared expe- \nriences. " Mr Occam, " says Mr Newton, "in describing \nto me the state of his heart, when he was a blind idolater, \ngave me, in general, a striking picture of what fmy own \nwas in the early part of my life ; and his subsequent views \ncorrespond with mine, as face answers to face in a glass, \nthough I dare say, when he received them, he had never \nheard of Calvin\'s name.\'" \n\nPs. xxxiv. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 O fear the Lord, ye his saints ; \nfor there is no want to them that fear him. \n\nA poor widow, left with three small children, who lived \nin the adjoining parish to St Mary\'s Leicester, and to whom \nMr Robinson\'s preaching had been useful, and who was in \nthe constant practice of going to his Tuesday evening lec- \nture, was one of these evenings sitting spinning at her \nwheel, engaged in deep meditation, her soul longing for the \neourts of the Lord. "While thus engaged, the sound of St \nMary\'s bells caught the ear of one of her children, who were \nplaying in her little apartment. The child instantly ran to \nhis mother, exclaiming, i( Mother, don\'t you go to church?" \nThe poor woman heavily sighed, and said, " No, my dear, \nif I don\'t stop at home and spin this wool, you will have no \nsupper." By this time the other two children had come to \nher wheel ; and having heard what had been said, the \nyoungest eagerly exclaimed, 4i O, mam, go turch ; God \nsend us supper." Struck by this remark of her child, she \nset aside her wheel, and went to the church. Having got \nwet in returning home, she sat by her little fire, drying her \nclothes, when a neighbour entered her room, and said, \nc< Betty, I owe you twopence, and I am come to pay you." \nBetty answered, " Why, neighbour, I don\'t know you owe \nme ought." " Yes, but I do ; I borrowed twopence of you \na year and a half since, and it is just come into my mind.\'* \nShe then paid her the twopence, and bid her good -night. \nThe poor widow was filled with surprise and gratitude, and \nimmediately sent one of her children to buy a cake, and \nthus satisfied the wants of nature. \n\nPs. xxxv. ver. 13, 14. \xe2\x80\x94 But as for me, when they \n\n\n\nPSALM XXXVI. 251 \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0were sick, my clothing was sackcloth : I humbled \nmy soul with fasting ; ard my prayer returned into \nmine own bosom. \xe2\x80\x94 1 behaved myself as though he \nhad been my friend or my brother. \n\nThe late Mr Brown of Haddington manifested a singular \nreadiness to forgive his enemies. Notwithstanding the \nabuse he received from some ministers, when a student, it \nwas remarked, that he was never heard to speak evil of \nthem, nor so much as to mention the affair. A dissenting \nclergyman, who had used him rudely, being reduced to \npoverty, he sent him money, and in a way which concealed \nthe benefactor. After the clergyman\'s decease, he offered \nto take one of his destitute orphans, and bring him up with \nhis own children. To certain writers who reviled him from \nthe press, he meekly replied, u But now that the fact is \ncommitted, instead of intending to resent the injury these \nreverend brethren have done me, I reckon myself, on \naccount thereof, so much the more effectually obliged, by \nthe christian law, to contribute my utmost endeavours to- \nwards the advancement of their welfare, spiritual or tempo- \nral, and am resolved, through grace, to discharge these \nobligations, as Providence gives me opportunity, for the \nsame. Let them do to, or with me, what they will, may \ntheir portion be redemption through the blood of Jesus, \neven the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of his \ngrace ; arid call me what they please, may the Lord call \nthem, \' The holy people, the redeemed of the Lord ; sought \noat, a city not forsaken.* " \n\nPs. xxxvi. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall be abundantly sa- \ntisfied with the fatness of thy house : and thou shalt \nmake them drink of the rivers of thy pleasures. \n\nA little girl said to a gentleman, who was never known \nto enter the house of God, \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir, why don\'t you go to \nchurch ; for I am sure, such as you are, you need food as \nwell as myself?" The gentleman answered her, "Pray, \nwho feeds you, and what kind of food is it that you receive \nat church ?" She replied, " Sir, it is God who feeds me \nthere, and his word is the food I am supplied with ; and I \nassure you, that though my mother, being very poor, is \nsometimes scarcely able to give me food to eat, yet, fed as \nI am every Sunday with the bread of life, I never know \n\n\n\n252 PSALM XXXVIII. \n\n\n\nwhat the pains of hunger are." The gentleman, astonished \nat what he heard from the little girl, resolved from that \ntime to attend the service of the sanctuary ; and he has ad- \nhered to his determination, and now feels and confesses the \ngreat pleasure and profit that arises from a constant attend- \nance on the means of grace. \n\nPs. xxxvii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Trust in the Lord, and do good ; \nso shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt \nbe fed. \n\nA good man, overwhelmed with trouble, and unable to \nextricate himself, or procure a friend in the hour of neces- \nsity, came to the resolution, as his last resource, of leaving \nhis native country. There remained one Lord\'s day more \nprevious to his departure, and from an apprehension that it \nwould be the last he should ever spend in his own land, it \nimpressed him with more than usual solemnity. When at \nthe house of God, the text which the minister selected for \nthe subject of his discourse was the preceding, \xe2\x80\x94 " Trust in \nthe Lord, and do good ; so shalt thou dwell in the land, \nand verily thou shalt be fed." On hearing these words, he \nfound his attention particularly arrested ; nor did he feel \nhimself less interested in the sermon, every sentence of \nwhich appeared peculiarly applicable to his circumstances, \nand led him to conclude the whole to be the voice of Pro- \nvidence. Impressed with this conviction, he changed his \npurpose, and resolved to struggle against the torrent of adver- \nsity, and await the pleasure of his God concerning him. \nThe appointed time to favour him soon arrived. The Lord \nquickly turned his captivity like that of Job, and caused his \nlatter end to be more blessed than his beginning. \n\nPs. xxxviii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They also that seek after \nmy life lay snares for me. \n\nWhile Mr George Wishart was preaching at Dundee, \nCardinal Beaton employed a popish priest to assassinate him. \nOne day after the sermon was ended, and the people had \ndeparted, the priest stood waiting at the bottom of the stairs, \nwith a dagger in his hand, under his gown. But Mr \nWishart having a sharp piercing eye, and seeing the priest \nas he came, said to him, " My friend, what would you \nhave ?" And immediately seizing the dagger, took it from \nhim. The priest, being terrified, fell down upon his knees, \n\n\n\nled \n\n\n\n\n\n\nPSALM XL I. %53 \n\nconfessed his intention, and craved pardon. A noise being \nhereupon raised, the people said, u Deliver the traitor to us, \nor we will take him by force ;" and they burst in at the \ngate. But Wishart, taking the priest in his arms, said, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Whosoever hurts him shall hurt me, for he hath done \nme no mischief, but much good, by teaching me more heed- \nfulness for the time to come." And thus he appeased them, \nand saved the priest\'s life. \n\nPs. xxxix. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 I said, I will take heed to my \nways, that I sin not with my tongue. \n\nDr Johnson, giving advice to an intimate friend, said, \xe2\x80\x94 \n4( Above all, accustom your children constantly to tell the \ntruth, without varying in any circumstance." A lady pre- \nsent, emphatically exclaimed, " Nay, this is too much ; for \na little variation in narrative must happen a thousand times \na day, if one is not perpetually watching." " Well, Ma- \ndam," replied the doctor, " and you ought to be perpetually \nwatching. It is more from carelessness about truth, than \nfrom intentional lying, that there is so much falsehood in \nthe world." \n\nPs. xl. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 I have preached righteousness in \nthe great congregation ; lo, I have not refrained my \nlips. \n\nDr Payson\'s " ruling passion was strong in death." His \nlove for preaching was as invincible as that of the miser for \ngold, who dies grasping his treasure. He directed a label \nto be attached to his breast, with the words, e * Remember \nthe words which I spake unto you, while I was yet present \nwith you ;" that they might be read by all who came to \nlook at his corpse, and by which he, being dead, still spake. \nThe same words, at the request of his people, were engraven \non the plate of the coffin, and read by thousands on the \nday of his interment. \n\nPs. xli. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Mine enemies speak evil of me. \n\nMr Philip Henry used to remind those who spoke evil \nof people behind their backs, of that law, \xe2\x80\x94 " Thou shalt \nnot curse the deaf." Those that are absent are deaf, they \ncannot right themselves, and therefore say no ill of them, \nA friend of his, inquiring of him concerning a matter which \ntended to reflect upon some people ; he began to give him \n\nY \n\n\n\n254 PSALM XLIV. \n\nan account of the story, but immediately broke off, and \nchecked himself with these words, \xe2\x80\x94 " But our rule is, to \nspeak evil of no man," and would proceed no farther in the \nstory. The week before he died, a person requested the \nloan of a particular book from him. " Truly," said he, "I \nwould lend it to you, but that it rakes in the faults of some, \nwhich should rather be covered with a mantle of love." \n\nPs. xlii. ver. 3.\xe2\x80\x94 Where is thy God ? \n\nDuring the American war, a British officer, walking out \nat sun-rising, observed at some distance an old man, whom \nhe supposed taking aim at some game. When come up \nto him, the officer took him by the arm, and said, " What \nare you about ?" The old man made no reply, but waved \nhis hand expressive of his desire for him to stand at a dis- \ntance. This not satisfying the inquirer, he repeated the \nquestion, when the native again waved his hand. At \nlength, somewhat astonished, the officer said, " You old \nfool, what are you about ?" To which he answered, u I \nam worshipping the Great Spirit. " The question was \nthen asked, " Where is he to be found ?" To which the \nold man replied, " Soldier ! ivhere is he not V* and with \nsuch energy of expression as made the officer confess he \nshould never forget it to his dying day. \n\nPs. xliii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 O send out thy light and thy \ntruth. \n\nIt is recorded of one of the Reformers, that when he had \nacquitted himself in a public disputation with great credit \nto his Master\'s cause, a friend begged to see the notes which \nhe had been observed to write, supposing that he had taken \ndown the arguments of his opponents, and sketched the \nsubstance of his own reply. Greatly was he surprised to \nfind that his notes consisted simply of these ejaculatory pe- \ntitions, "More light, Lord, \xe2\x80\x94 more light, more light !" \n\nPs. xliv. ver. 6, 7. \xe2\x80\x94 For I will not trust in my \nbow, neither will my sword save me. \xe2\x80\x94 But thou hast \nsaved us from our enemies, and hast put them to \nshame that hated us. \n\nDuring the revolutionary war of America, General Wash- \nington\'s army was reduced at one time to great straits, and \nthe inhabitants of the part of the country where his army \n\n\n\nPSALM XLVII. 255 \n\nwas encamped, were much alarmed at the prospect of its \ndestruction. One of them, who left his home with an \nanxious heart, one day, as he was passing the edge of a \nwood near the camp, heard the sound of a voice. He \nstopped to listen, and looking between the trunks of the \nlarge trees, he saw General Washington engaged in prayer. \nHe passed quietly on, that he might not disturb him, and \non returning home, told his family, that he was cheered \nwith a confident hope of the success of the Americans, for \ntheir leader did not trust to his own strength, but sought \naid from the Hearer of prayer, who promised in his word\xe2\x80\x94 \n" Call unto me, and I will answer, and show thee great \nand mighty things which thou knowest not." \n\nPs. xlv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 The King\'s daughter is all glo- \nrious within : her clothing is of wrought gold. \n\nOne day, a poor pious woman called upon two elegant \nyoung ladies, who received her with christian affection, re- \ngardless of her poverty, and sat down in the drawing-room, \nto converse with her upon religious subjects. While thus \nemployed, their brother, a gay youth, came in, and ap- \npeared astonished to see his sisters thus situated and em- \nployed. One of them instantly started up, saying,\xe2\x80\x94. \ncc Brother, don\'t be surprised ; this is a King\'s daughter, \nthough she has not yet got on her fine clothes." \n\nPs. xlvi. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord of hosts is with us ; \nthe God of Jacob is our refuge. \n\nThe late Rev. John Wesley, after a long life of great \nlabour and usefulness, concluded his course in peace and \nholy triumph. A short time before his departure, a person \ncoming into the room, he strove to speak to him, but could \nnot. Finding they could not understand him, he paused a \nlittle, and with all the remaining strength he had, cried \nout, \xe2\x80\x94 " The best of all is, God is with us ,*" and then \nlifting up his dying arm in token of victory, and raising his \nfeeble voice with a holy triumph, not to be expressed, he \nagain repeated the heart-reviving words \xe2\x80\x94 " The best of all \nis, God is with us." \n\nPs. xlvii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Sing praises to God, sing praises : \nsing praises unto our King, sing praises. \n\nM Among others of our edifying compositions," says Mr \n\n\n\n256 PSALM XLIX. \n\n\n\nink \n\n\n\nHervey in a letter to Dr Watts, " I have reason to thank \nyon for your Sacred Songs, which I have introduced into \nthe service of my church ; so that in the solemnities of the \nSabbath, and in a lecture on the week-day, your muse lights \nup the incense of our praise, and furnishes our devotions \nwith harmony." \n\nPs. xlviii. ver. 3, 4, 5. \xe2\x80\x94 God is known in her pa- \nlaces for a refuge. \xe2\x80\x94 For, lo, the kings were assembled, \nthey passed by together. \xe2\x80\x94 They saw it, and so they \nmarvelled ; they were troubled, and hasted away. \n\nDuring the rebellion in Ireland in 1793, the rebels had \nlong meditated an attack on the Moravian settlement at \nGrace-Hill, Wexford county. At length they put their \nthreat in execution, and a large body of them marched to \nthe town. When they arrived there, they saw no one in the \nstreets nor in the houses. The brethren had long expected \nthis attack, but true to their christian profession, they would \nnot have recourse to arms for their defence, but assembled \nin their chapel, and in solemn prayer besought Him, in \nwhom they trusted, to be their shield in the hour of danger. \nThe ruffian band, hitherto breathing nothing but destruc- \ntion and slaughter, were struck with astonishment at this \nnovel sight. Where they expected an armed hand, they \nsaw it clasped in prayer \xe2\x80\x94 where they expected weapon to \nweapon, and the body armed for the fight, they saw the \nbended knee and humble head before the altar of the Prince \nof Peace. They heard the praver for protection \xe2\x80\x94 they heard \nthe intended victims asking mercy for their murderers \xe2\x80\x94 they \nheard the song of praise, and the hymn of confidence, in the \n" sure promise of the Lord." They beheld in silence this \nlittle band of Christians\xe2\x80\x94 they felt unable to raise their \nhand against them< \xe2\x80\x94 and, after lingering in the streets, \nwhich they rilled for a night and a day, with one consent \nthey turned and marched away from the place, without \nhaving injured an individual, or purloined a single loaf of \nbread- In consequence of this signal mark of protection \nfrom heaven, the inhabitants of the neighbouring villages \nbrought their goods, and asked for shelter in Grace-Hill, \nwhich they called the City of Refuge. \n\nPs. xlix. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore should I fear in the \n\n\n\npsaCm lii. 257 \n\ndays of evil, when the iniquity of my heels shall com- \npass me about ? \n\nA friend, surprised at the serenity and cheerfulness which \nthe Rev. Ebenezer Erskine possessed in the immediate \nview of death and eternity, put the question, \xe2\x80\x94 <c Sir, are you \nnot afraid of your sins ?" " Indeed no," was his answer ; \n" ever since I knew Christ, I have never thought highly of \nmy frames and duties, nor am I slavishly afraid of my \nsins." \n\nPs. 1. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou sittest and speakest against \nthy brother. \n\nThe late Rev. S. Pearce, of Birmingham, was a man of \nan excellent spirit. It was a rule with him to discourage \nall evil speaking; nor would he approve of just censure, \nunless some good and necessary end was to be answered by \nit. Two of his distant friends being at his house together, \none of them, during the temporary absence of the other, \nsuggested something to his disadvantage. He put a stop \nto the conversation, by observing \xe2\x80\x94 " He is here : \xe2\x80\x94 take \nhim aside, and tell him of it by himself: you may do him \ngood." \n\nPs. li. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 I acknowledge my transgressions ; \nand my sin is ever before me. \n\nSir John Brenton, royal navy, brought home from the \nCape of Good Hope, a clever little Hottentot boy, and in a \nletter to Dr Philip, states that a change had taken place in \nthe character of the boy ; in proof of which he adds, \xe2\x80\x94 " A \nclergyman asked him which character in the Old Testament \nhe would rather have been, if it were left to his choice. The \nboy replied, c David\'s.\' \' Why David\'s rather than Solo- \nmon\'s, whose reign was so glorious ?\' \' Why ? We have \nevidence of David\'s repentance,\' said the lad, < but I don\'t \nfind any thing in the Bible, that enables me to draw the \nsame satisfactory conclusion concerning the repentance of \nSolomon.\' " \n\nPs. lii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 God shall likewise destroy thee \nfor ever ; he shall take thee away, and pluck thee \nout of thy dwelling-place, and root thee out of the \nland of the living. \n\nMr Rowe, a non-conformist minister, who had been \nY 2 \n\n\n\n258 PSALM LV. \n\nejected from Litchet, was informed against for preaching in \na cottage among his old parishioners. He escaped into an- \nother county ; but many of the hearers were apprehended \nand carried before a justice, who hearing that Mr Rowe\'s \ntext had been, " r\xc2\xbbIortify your members which are upon the \nearth," profanely burlesqued the words, and uttered many \nindecencies. Not long after, he was seized with a mortal \ndisease, which was of such a nature., that on his death-bed \nhe declared it was a just judgment on him for his profane- \nness in this instance. The informer himself soon after- \nwards had the use of one side taken from him, and died in \nthat state : and a peace officer, who had assisted him in dis- \nturbing the meeting, was within a few weeks killed by his \nown cart, directly opposite to the house where the meeting \nwas held. \n\nPs. liii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 The fool hath said in his heart, \nThere is no God. \n\nThe three young men who were executed in Edinburgh, \nin 1812, immediately after committing the robberies for \nwhich they suffered, had gone to Glasgow ; and one even- \ning they heard the family with whom they lodged, employed \nin the worship of God. This struck their minds exceed- \ningly, and suggested the question, \xe2\x80\x94 Whether there is a \nGod, and a world to come ? After some discussion they \ncame to this conclusion, \xe2\x80\x94 " That there is no God, and no \nworld to come !" \xe2\x80\x94 a conclusion, as they themselves acknow- \nledged, to which they came on this sole ground \xe2\x80\x94 and how \nmuch of the infidelity that abounds in the world rests on no \nbetter ? \xe2\x80\x94 that they wished it to be so. \n\nPs. liv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall reward evil unto mine \nenemies. \n\nIn the reign of Henry VII., Dr Whittington, a bishop\'s \nchancellor, having condemned a pious woman to the flames \nat Chipping, Sodbury, went to that town to witness the \ncourageous manner in which she set her seal to the truth of \nthe gospel. On his return from that affecting scene, a fu- \nrious bull passed through the crowd, none of whom suffered \nfrom him, gored the chancellor, and suddenly inflicted \ndeath in a most awful manner. \n\nPs. lv. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Evening, and morning, and at \nnoon, will I pray, and cry aloud : and he shall hear \nmy voice. \n\n\n\nPSALM LVII. 259 \n\ncc A short time since," says a lady, " I was one evening \nwith a friend, after having dismissed my children for the \nnight, when a servant came in and whispered to me, that \nmy eldest boy, about six years of age, was crying very much, \nand said he must speak to me. As it was very unusual for \nme to hear such an account of him, I was much concerned, \nand hastened to his bed-room, when I found him in the \ngreatest distress and agitation. On inquiring the cause, \nhe said, ; O, mamma, nurse has put me to bed without \nhearing me say my prayers, and I dare not go to sleep, \nwithout asking God to watch over me while I sleep.\' As \nhe had been some time in bed, and was quite feverish from \nagitation, I feared his taking cold, and desired him to kneel \non the bed. He gave me a most expressive look, and re- \nplied, c No, mamma, I must kneel on the floor ; God will \nnot listen to me if 1 say my prayers in bed.\' Such views \nhad he of the spiritual nature of prayer, and of the reverence \ndue to the Great Creator. \n\nPs. lvi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 When I cry unto thee, then shall \nmine enemies turn back. \n\nThe Rev. Thomas Bradbury, having one evening called \nhis servants to family worship, which he regularly observed, \nthey came up stairs without recollecting to shut the area \ndoor, next the street. Some fellows seeking to commit \nrobbery, happened to observe the door open, and one of \nthem getting over the palisadoes, entered the house. Creep- \ning up stairs, he heard the old gentleman praying, that \nGod would preserve his house from thieves. The man was \nso struck as to be unable to persist in his wicked design. \nHe therefore returned and told the circumstance to his \ncompanions, who abused him for his timidity. But the \nman himself was so affected, that soon after, he related the \nevent to Mr B. and became an attendant on his ministry. \n\nPs. Ivii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 In the shadow of thy wings will \nI make my refuge, until these calamities be over- \npast. \n\nAt one time, when a pious minister of the gospel was \npassing over a hill, a lark, pursued by a hawk, took refuge \nin his bosom ; he kindly lodged the little refugee, till, hav- \ning reached a considerable distance from its persecutor, he \ngave it liberty to soar and sing in safety. The circum- \n\n\n\nSCO \n\n\n\nPSALM LIX. \n\n\n\nstance suggested to his mind a train of happy thoughts, \nwhich he brought forward in a discourse from Psalm xxxiv. \n22 \xe2\x80\x94 " The Lord redeemeth the soul of his servants ; and \nnone of them that trust in him shall be desolate.\'" \n\nPs. lviii. ver. 4, 5. \xe2\x80\x94 They are like the deaf adder \nthat stoppeth her ear ; which Trill not hearken to \nthe voice of charmers, charming never so wisely. \n\nThe preceding passage has been often referred to, as ex- \npressing the unwillingness of sinners to receive divine truth, \nand to comply with the call of the gospel. The following \nanecdote exhibits an instance of this kind : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nThe late 3ir Friend, with some other missionaries, on one \noccasion met a number of heathen, including several Brah- \nmins, and during the interview, they were plainly and \ncoarsely told, that they were gross deceivers, who were \nabout to ensnare the people. " Anxious that we should \nnot leave this band of idolaters," adds Mr Friend, " without \nreading to them some portion of truth, I proposed that a \ntract should be read. No sooner, however, was that pro- \nposed, than an old man rose and said, c Nay, excuse me, I \nmust make my salam \xe2\x80\xa2 this may do for a bazaar, but it \nwill not do here ; we are not to be taken in your net ; you \nwill not make converts of us.\' Probably superstition, as \nwell as fear, prompted this conduct, for the natives declare, \nthat there is a spell in our books. True, the gospel is the \npower of God unto salvation to every one that believeth : \nbut, alas for those who refuse to hear its message ! These \npoor creatures were sad examples of those whom the god of \nthis world hath blinded, lest the light of the glorious gospel \nof Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto \nthem." \n\nPs. lix. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 For the sin of their month, and \nthe words of their lips, let them even he taken in \ntheir pride ; and for cursing and lying which they \nspeak. \n\nSome years ago, a person of considerable property and \neminence in the city of N , who lived in habits of im- \npiety and profaneness, was seized by an indisposition, which \ninduced him to call a medical gentleman; but being dis- \nappointed for a time, by his absence from home, he fell into \na violent agitation, which was vented in horrid imprecations. \nAs soon as the medical gentleman arrived, he was saluted \n\n\n\nPSALM LXI. 26l \n\nwith volleys of oaths. The violence of his agitation broke \na blood-vessel ; so that oaths and blood continued to flow \nfrom his mouth till he could speak no longer ; and in this \nsituation he expired. The physician was much affected \nby the awful dispensation \xe2\x80\x94 Bishop Hall observes, that \n" suddenness of death certainly argues anger, when it finds \nus in an act of sin. God strikes some, that he may warn \nall." \n\nPs. lx. ver. 11, 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Give us help from trouble; \nfor vain is the help of man. \xe2\x80\x94 Through God we shall \ndo valiantly : for he it is that shall tread down our \nenemies. \n\nHenry IV. of France, uttered the following prayer, just \nbefore a battle, in which he obtained a complete victory : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" O Lord of Hosts ! who canst see through the thickest \nveil, and closest disguise ; who viewest the bottom of my \nheart, and the deepest designs of my enemies ; who hast \nin thine hands, as well as before thine eyes, all the events \nwhich concern human life ; if thou knowest that my reign \nwill promote thy glory, and the safety of thy pecple ; if \nthou knowest that 1 have no other ambition in my soul, \nbut to advance the honour of thy holy name, and the good \nof this state ; favour, O great Gcd ! the justice of my arms, \nand reduce all the rebels to acknowledge him, whom thy \nsacred decrees, and the order of a lawful succession, have \nmade their sovereign : but if thy good providence has ordered \nit otherwise, and thou seest that I should prove one of those \nkings whom thou givest in thine anger, take from me, O \nmerciful God ! my life and my crown ; make me this \nday a sacrifice to thy will ; let my death end the calamities \nof France, and let my blood be the last that is spilt in this \nquarrel." \n\nPs. lxi. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Lead me to the Rock that is higher \nthan I. \n\nA few days before the death of a pious little girl, her \nfather had been preaching from the above passage. Upon \nrejoining his afflicted family, the text was mentioned, and \nan outline of the sermon given, with which she appeared \npowerfully arrested. Upon the remark being made, that \nChrist is constantly spoken of both in the Old and New \nTestaments as a Hock, especially in the Psalms, and how \n\n\n\n262 PSALM LXIV. \n\ndelightful it was to the believer, that when placed upon this \nRock, the storms of life or of death could net remove him, \nfor there he was safe, she seemed to derive much strength \nand comfort from what had been brought to her notice ; \nand in all the subsequent readings of the Psalms, whenever \nthe Rock was spoken of, she stopped her mother, saying, \n4; Here, mamma, is the Rock again." \n\nPs. Ixii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 If riches increase, set not your \n\nheart upon them. \n\nSome years before the death of the Rev. Andrew Fuller, \na friend had taken him to the bank, when one of the clerks, \nto whom he had occasion to speak, showed him some ingots \nof gold. Mr Fuller seemed to tarry as he balanced one of \nthem in his hand, while his companion was in haste to be \ngone. Thoughtfully eyeing the gold, he said, as he laid it \ndown, u How much better is it to have this in the hand than \nin the heart /" \n\nPs. farm, ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 To see thy power and thy glory, \nso as I have seen thee in the sanctuary. \n\nThe Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, on the first Sabbath after \nhis settlement at Stirling, allowed the congregation to con- \ntinue singing considerably longer than usual, before he rose \nto offer up the first prayer. Some of his elders, who had \nobserved the circumstance, and apprehended that it was the \nconsequence of indisposition, when they saw him next day, \nmade kind inquiries respecting his health. He told them, \nthat his delaying so long to stand up was owing to no bodily \ncomplaint : " but the days of grace he had enjoyed at \nPortmoak (where he was formerly minister) came afresh \nto his remembrance, with these words, c I am the God of \nBethel ;\' and his mind was so overpowered, that he scarcely \nknew how to rise." \n\nPs. Ixiv. ver. 7. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 God shall shoot at them with \nan arrow ; suddenly shall they be wounded. \xe2\x80\x94 So they \n-hall make their own tongue to fall upon themselves : \nall that see them shall flee away. \n\nThe striking fact, detailed in the following lines of \n. took place in the spring of 1812, at a public-house \nin Rochester, in the county of Kent : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n\n\nPSALM LXV. %63 \n\nNow to ray tale and ditty \n\nI beg you\'ll lend an ear ; \nTwo sailors in a city \n\nBegan to curse and swear. \nThe one was a brawler, a slave to his sin, \nOn mischief was bent, and in haste to begin : \nIn a tempest of v. rath he swore he would fight, \nTake vengeance on Robert, and kill him outright. \nAlas ! how this wretch was transported with rage, \nHe deserv\'d to be iron\'d and put in a cage. \nThe old man, the landlord, himself mterier\'d, \nHe raised his voice, and his arm he uprear\'d : \n" Suppose, wicked rascal, God you should strike dead, \nAnd send you to heli with his curse on your head !" \nThe sailor replied, with an oath most severe, \n" God cannot do that\xe2\x80\x94 give the tankard of beer ; \nIf he can\xe2\x80\x94 to the regions of hell I will sink, \nBefore this good liquor of yours I shall drink !" \n\nThe tankard he seized, with an oath most profane, \nBut he instantly /^//, as one that was slain ! \nHe spoke not a word, nor a sigh did he heave, \nThe Judge would not grant him one moment\'s reprieve ; \nThe terror created, each mind petrified, \nTo think that a man his great Maker defied ! \nThey gaz\'d on his corpse\xe2\x80\x94 ah ! the spirit was fled, \nThe stroke was severe\xe2\x80\x94 now the sinner was dead. \n\nPs. lxv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 By terrible things in righteous- \nness wilt thou answer us, O God of our salvation. \n\nThe Rev. Dr Lathrop of America, illustrating in a ser- \nmon the sentiment, that " God often answers prayer in a \nway we do not expect," introduced the following facts : \xe2\x80\x94 a A \npoor African negro was led, while in his own country, by \nthe consideration of the works of nature, to a conviction of \nthe existence and benevolence of a Supreme Being. Im- \npressed with this fact, he used daily to pray to this Great \nBeing, that by some means or other he might more distinct- \nly know him. About this time he was taken, with many \nothers, and sold for a slave. For a while he hesitated as to \nthe view he had taken of God, and thought that if there \ndid indeed exist a just and good Being as he had suppos- \ned, he would not allow fraud and iniquity to prevail against \ninnocence and integrity. But after a while this poor slave \nwas introduced into a pious family in New England, where \nhe was instructed in Christianity, and enabled to rejoice \nin God as his friend. He was now persuaded of the \nfact, that adverse providences are often the means of an- \nswering our prayers, and conducting us to the greatest hap- \npiness. \n\n\n\n264 PSALM LXVIII. \n\nPs. lxvi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Come and hear, all ye that fear \nGod, and I will declare what he hath done for my soul. \n\n6C While I was in Edinburgh last," says the Rev. Eben- \nezer Erskine in his diary, March 13. 171 1 \xe2\x96\xa0\xc2\xbb " on the Wed- \nnesday after the sacrament, Jean Rauvit came to see me in \nmy chamber ; and she and I entered on spiritual discourse. \nShe told me that she had been made to have a very savoury \nremembrance of me several times, about this occasion of the \nsacrament, both before and after it. She told me what ex- \npressious of the Lord\'s love she has had, and what near- \nness she had been admitted to, at this sacrament. O what \nwonders of free grace and love has the Lord displayed to- \nwards her ! She is a person of more nearness to God, than \nany that I know. How much of his image is discernible \nin her ! What gravity and solidity ! Something of Christ \nin almost every word she speaks, and a sweet savour of \nheaven." \n\nPs. lxvii. ver. 5, 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the people praise thee, O \nGod ; let all the people praise thee. \xe2\x80\x94 Then shall the \nearth yield her increase ; and God, even our own God, \nshall bless us. \n\nIt is said that Bishop Porteus, four days previous to his \ndeath, inquired of one of his friends, how the Bible So- \nciety was succeeding in some great town, in which it had \nbeen proposed ; and on being informed that all denomina- \ntions had embraced it with ardour, and that the church had \ntaken the lead, a momentary glow of satisfaction flushed \nhis pallid cheeks, he raised himself on his chair, as if youth \nhad been revived, and exclaimed, " Then you will see glo- \nrious days !" \n\nPs. lxvhi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 A Father of the fatherless, and \na judge of the widows, is God in his holy habitation. \n\nWhen the Rev. William Wilson of Perth was on his \ndeath-bed, his son Gilbert, who was eleven years of age, \nhearing of his distress, hurried home from Abernethy, \nwhere he was attending school. But his father was gone \nwhen he arrived at Perth, As he approached the house, \nhe observed some persons who had been waiting on his de- \nceased parent, withdrawing ; and from their appearance, \ncould easily perceive what had taken place. He rushed into \n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\nPSALM LXXII. 265 \n\nthe room, where he found his mother, and the rest of the \nchildren, in tears. " Mother," said the interesting youth, \ngrasping her hand, (i we have a new claim on God to-day. \nYou, my dear mother, have a claim on him for a husband, \nand my sisters, brother, and myself, have a claim on him \nfor a father." \n\nPs. box. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The zeal of thine house hath \neaten me up. \n\nAn Indian having heard from a white man, some stric- \ntures on zeal, replied, " I don\'t know about having too \nmuch zeal, but I think it is better the pot should boil over, \nthan not boil at all." \n\nPs. lxx. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 I am poor and needy ; make \nhaste unto me, O God : thou art my help and my de- \nliverer ; O Lord, make no tarrying. \n\nWhen Melancthon was entreated by his friends to lay \naside the natural anxiety and timidity of his temper, he re- \nplied, " If I had no anxieties, 1 should lose a powerful in- \ncentive to prayer ; but when the cares of life impel to devo- \ntion, the best means of consolation, a religious mind cannot \ndo without them. Thus, trouble compels me to prayer, \nand prayer drives away trouble." \n\nPs. lxxi. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Now also, when I am old and \ngray-headed, O God, forsake me not. \n\nMartin Bucer was visited in his last sickness by several \nlearned men, and among others, by Mr John Bradford, \nwho, on taking leave of him to go to preach, told him he \nwould remember him in his prayers ; on which Bucer, with \ntears in his eyes, said, " Cast me not off, O Lord, now in \nmy old age, when my strength failethme." Soon after, he \nsaid, " He hath afflicted me sore ; but he will never, never \ncast me off." Being desired to arm himself with faith, and \na stedfast hope in God\'s mercies against the temptations of \nSatan, he said, " I am wholly Christ\'s, and the devil has \nnothing to do with me ; and God forbid that I should not \nnow have experience of the sweet consolation in Christ." \n\nPs. lxxii. ver. 18, 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed be the Lord God, \nthe God of Israel, who alone doeth wondrous things \n\xe2\x96\xa0 \xe2\x80\x94 and let the whole earth be filled with his glory. \n\n\n\n266 PSALM LXXIV. \n\nAt a late public meeting, Dr P related the following \n\nanecdote of a lady of distinction, of deep piety and zeal \nfor the cause of (rod, in whom Ci the ruling passion" was \nremarkably strong in death. She was just sinking into the \narms of death, when he thought he would repeat aloud the \naccount of the success in the South Sea Islands. The dy- \ning saint had for some time ceased to speak or to move ; \nshe was not, however, insensible ; for, on hearing the intel- \nligence, she was somewhat roused, and distinctly articulated, \n" Now blessed be the Lord God of Israel, who only doeth \nwondrous things ; and let the whole earth be filled with his \nglory !" Scarcely had she ceased to utter these words, \nwhen she commenced singing the Song of Moses and the \nLamb in heaven. \n\nPs. lxxiii. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 So foolish, was I. and ignorant ; \nI was as a beast before thee. \n\nThe late Rev. John Brown being asked, when on his \ndeath-bed, if he remembered of his preaching on this text, \nu So foolish was I, and ignorant ; I was as a beast before \nthee," he replied, "Yes, I remember it very well ; and I \nremember, too, that when I described the beast, I drew the \npicture from my own heart. But O, amazing considera- \ntion ! c Nevertheless I am continually with thee ; thou \nhast holden me by my right hand.\' " \n\nPs. lxxiv. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Have respect imto the cove- \nnant : for the dark places of the earth are full of the \nhabitations of cruelty. \n\nWhen Messrs. Tyerinan and Bennett visited Matavai, \none of the South Sea Islands, 3Ir Nott, one of the mission- \naries there, assured them, that three-fourths of the children \nwere wont to be murdered as soon as they were born, by \none or other of the unnatural parents, or by some person \nemployed for that purpose \xe2\x80\x94 wretches being found who \nmight be called infant-assassins by trade. He mentioned \nhaving met a woman, soon after the abolition of the diabo- \nlical practice, to whom he said, " How many children have \nyou ? cc This one in my arms," was her answer. u And \nhow many did you kill ?" She replied, " Eight /" An- \nother woman, to whom the same questious were put, con- \nfessed that she had destroyed seventeen I Nor were these \nsolitary cases. Sin was so effectually doing its own work \n\n\n\nPSALM LXXVII. 267 \n\nin these dark places of the earth, that, full as they were of \nthe habitations of cruelty and wickedness, war, profligacy, \nand murder, were literally exterminating a people unworthy \nto live ; and soon would the cities have been wasted with- \nout inhabitants, the houses without a man, and the land \nbeen utterly desolate. But the gospel stepped in, and the \nplague was stayed. Now the mothers nurse their infants \nwith the tenderest affection. \n\nPs. lxxv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I said unto the fools, Deal not \nfoolishly ; and to the wicked, Lift not up the horn. \n\nA minister of the gospel having made several attempts to \nreform a profligate, was at length repulsed with, \xc2\xab 4 It is all \nin vain, doctor, you cannot get me to change my religion." \n" I do not want that," replied the good man ; M I wish re- \nligion to change you ?" \n\nPs. lxxvi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou, even thou, art to be fear- \ned, and who may stand in thy sight when once thou \nart angry ? \n\nWhen Rabbi Jochanan Ben Zachai was sick, his disci- \nples came to visit him ; and when he saw them, he began \nto weep. They said to him, " Rabbi, the light of Israel, \nthe right hand pillar, the strong hammer, wherefore dost \nthou weep ?" He answered, u If they were carrying me \nbefore a king of flesh and blood, who is here to-day, and \nto-morrow in the grave, who, if he were angry with me, his \nanger would not last for ever ; if he put me in prison, his \nprison would not be everlasting ; if he condemned me to \ndeath, that death would not be eternal ; whom I could \nsoothe with words, or bribe with riches ; yet even in such \ncircumstances I should weep. But now I am going before \nthe King of kings, the holy and blessed God, who liveth \nand endureth, who, if he be angry with me, his anger will \nlast for ever ; if he put me in prison, his bondage will be \neverlasting ; if he condemn me to death, that death will be \neternal ; whom I cannot soothe with words, nor bribe with \nriches ; when farther, there are before me two ways, the one \nto hell, and the other lo paradise, and I know not into which \nthey are carrying me, shall I not weep ?" \n\nPs. lxxvi i. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 My soul refused to be com- \nforted. \n\n\n\n268 PSALM LXXIX. \n\nMr Baxter, giving an account of Mr James Nalton, a \nholy minister, but subject to occasional depression of spirits, \nsays, " Less than a year before his death, he fell into a \ngrievous fit of melancholy, in which he was so confident of \nhis gracelessness, that he usually cried out, ( O, not one \nspark of grace, not one good desire or thought ! I can no \nmore pray than a post. If an angel from heaven would \ntell me that I have true grace, I would not believe him.\' \nAnd yet at that time did he pray very well ; and I could \ndemonstrate his sincerity so much to him in his desires and \nlife, that he had not a word to say against it, but yet was \nharping still on the same string, and would hardly be per- \nsuaded that he was melancholy. It pleased God to recover \nhim from this fit, and shortly after he confessed *hat what \nI said was true, that his despair was all the effect of melan- \ncholy, and rejoiced much in God\'s deliverance." \n\nPs. lxxviii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 We will not hide them from \ntheir children, shewing to the generation to come the \npraises of the Lord. \n\n" It had been my manneT for a long time," says Mr Bos- \nton in his Memoirs, " besides the catechising of the parish \nevery year, to have days of catechising for those of the \nyounger sort, and they met in the kirk once a-fortnight, \nsometimes once a-week, sometimes in my house. I learnt \nit from Mr Charles Gordon, a grave learned man, minister \nof Ashkirk. By this course I got several young people of \nboth sexes trained up to a good measure of knowledge ; \nsome of them to this day are solid and knowing Christians ; \nand the whole youth of the parish, who were disposed, and \nhad access to wait on, came together, and as occasion re- \nquired : sometimes these meetings were closed with a warm \nexhortation to practical religion." \n\nPs. lxxix. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore should the heathen \nsay, Where is their God ? \n\nMr Thomas Worts was ejected, in 1662, from the church \nof Burningham, Norfolk, and was afterwards pastor of a \ncongregation at Guestwick, in the same county. He was \nbrought from Burningham into Norwich, with a sort of \nbiutal triumph, his legs being chained under the horse\'s \nbelly. As he was conducted to the castle, a woman look- \ning out of a chamber-window, near the gate through which \n\n\n\nPSALM LXXXI. 269 \n\nhe was brought in, called out in contempt and derision, \n" Worts, where\'s now your God ?" The good confessor \nin bonds desired her to turn to Micah vii. 10. She did so, \nand was so struck with the passage, that she was a kind \nfriend to him in his long confinement. \n\nPs. lxxx. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 The boughs thereof were like \nthe goodly cedars. \n\n.Maundrell, in giving a description of the cedars of Le- \nbanon, says, " I measured one of the largest, and found it \ntwelve yards six inches in girth, and yet sound, and thirty- \nseven yards in the spread of its boughs. At about five or \nsix yards from the ground, it was divided into five limbs, \neach of which was equal to a great tree." \n\nPs. lxxxi. ver. 11, 12. \xe2\x80\x94 My people would not \nhearken to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. \n\xe2\x80\x94 So I gave them up unto their own hearts\' lust ; \nand they walked in their own counsels. \n\nA gentleman called his sons around his dying bed, and \ngave them the following relation : \xe2\x80\x94 " When I was a youth, \nthe Spirit strove with me, and seemed to say, ( Seek reli- \ngion now ; but Satan suggested the necessity of waiting till \nI grew up, because it was incompatible with youthful \namusement ; so I resolved I would wait till I grew up to \nbe a man. I did so, and was then reminded of my pro- \nmise to seek religion ; but Satan again advised me to wait \ntill middle age, for business and a young family demanded \nall my attention. Yes, I said, I will do so ; I will wait till \nmiddle age. I did so ; my serious impressions left me for \nsome years. They were again renewed, conscience re- \nminded me of my promises ; the Spirit said, c Seek religion \nnow ;\' but then I had less time than ever ; Satan advised \nmy waiting till I was old ; then my children would be \nsettled in business, and I should have nothing else to do ; \nI could then give an undivided attention to it. I listened \nto his suggestion, and the Spirit ceased to strive with me. \nI have lived to be old, but now I have no desire as formerly \nto attend to the concerns of my soul ; my heart is hardened. \nI have resisted and. quenched the Spirit, now there is no hope ; \nalready I feel a hell within, the beginning of an eternal \nmisery. I feel the gnawings of that worm that never dies. \nTake warning from my miserable end ; seek religion now ; \nz 2 \n\n\n\n270 PSALM LXXXIII. \n\nlet nothing tempt you to put off this important concern." \nThen in the greatest agonies he expired. It is dreadful to \ntrifle with the Spirit of God ! \n\nPs. lxxxii. ver. 3. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Defend the poor and father- \nless : do justice to the afflicted and needy. \xe2\x80\x94 Deliver \nthe poor and needy : rid them out of the hand of the \nwicked. \n\nThere lived in the city of Zurich, a person who, though \nan unworthy character, was a member of its Senate. Dur- \ning the time he was Prefect over a district of the Canton, \nhe had committed innumerable acts of the grossest injus- \ntice, \xe2\x80\x94 yea, such flagrant crimes, that all the country people \nreproached and cursed him ; but no one dared to prosecute \nhim, as he was related to several members of the Zurich \nGovernment, and son-in-law to the chief magistrate of the \ncity. Mr Lavater, the celebrated physiognomist, having \noften heard of the atrocities of the Prefect, committed \nagainst even helpless widows and orphans, and having duly \nexamined into them, felt an irresistible desire to plead the \ncause of the poor and oppressed. He was aware that his \nsupporting this cause would expose him to the frowns of \nthe great and the mighty, and occasion much anxiety to \nhis friends ; but conceiving it to be his duty, he determined \nto proceed. Having prepared himself by earnest prayer, \nand consulted an intimate friend, he addressed a letter to \nthe Prefect, in which he strongly reproached him for his \ndetestable actions, and plainly signified his intention to \nbring him to public justice, should he not restore his spoils \nwithin two months. The time having elapsed, and no \nrestoration having been made, Mr Lavater proceeded to \nprint a solemn indictment against him, which he caused to \nbe delivered to every member of the Zurich Government. \nAt first he concealed his name ; but when called upon, he \ncame forward in the most open manner, nobly avowed and \nfully proved the points of his indictment before the whole \nSenate, had the satisfaction to see the wicked Prefect (who, \nconscious of his guilt, had saved himself by flight) solemnly \ncondemned by law, his unjust property confiscated, and \nrestoration made to oppressed poverty and innocence. \n\nPs. lxxxiii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Persecute them with thy \ntempest, and make them afraid with thy storm. \n\n\n\nPSALM LXXXV. 271 \n\nWhen the celebrated Mr Blair, of the seventeenth cen- \ntury, was deposed by Bishop Bramble of Derry, in Ireland,, \nhe cited the bishop to appear before the tribunal of Christ, \nto answer for that wicked action, " I appeal," said the \nbishop, " from the justice of God to his mercy, " \xe2\x80\x94 a Your \nappeal," replied Mr Blair, "is likely to be rejected; be- \ncause, in prohibiting us the exercise of our ministry, you \nact against the light of your own conscience*" The bishop \nwas shortly after smitten with sickness, and when Dr Max- \nwell, his physician, inquired at him what was his particular \ncomplaint, after a long silence, he replied, u It is my con- \nscience !" \xe2\x80\x94 "I have," rejoined the doctor, "no cure for \nthat." This confession the friends of the bishop endea- \nvoured to suppress ; but the Countess of Andes, who had \nit from the doctor\'s mouth, and who was worthy of credit,, \nused to say, " No man shall suppress that report ; for I \nshall bear witness of it to the glory of God, who smote him \nfor persecuting Christ\'s faithful servants." \n\nPs. lxxxiv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 A day in thy courts is better \nthan a thousand : I had rather be a door-keeper in \nthe house of my God, than to dwell in the tents of \nwickedness. \n\nA man who lived in a house by himself, had always been \nin the practice of going regularly to public worship, but \nsome years previous, for a considerable time, he had found \nso little comfort in hearing the gospel, that more than once \nhe had debated with himself if it would not be as well to \nremain at home on the Lord\'s day. One Saturday night he \nmade up his mind that he would not attend sermon next \nday, and went to rest with this resolution on his mind. \nWhat was his surprise, when he awoke from his sleep, to \nfind that the Sabbath was nearly gone. " When I awoke," \nsaid he, " it was the evening of the Sabbath. I was struck \nwith the reproof. I had basely resolved that I should not \nworship God in his house on his own day, and he did not \nallow me to awake to spend it in any other manner. The \nreproof was of use to me ; since that time I have never \ntrifled with my duty of seeking God in his sanctuary, and \nI hope I have done it often since that time with much com- \nfort." \n\nPs. lxxxv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He will speak peace unto his \n\n\n\n2?2 PSALM LXXXVII. \n\npeople, and to his saints ; but let them not turn again \nto folly. \n\nAn eminent servant of Christ, being suddenly introduced \ninto a large and respectable assembly, was requested to de- \nliver an extemporary address on \xe2\x96\xa0" The Peace of God." To \nthis request he replied, in terms of the deepest humiliation, \nthat it was impossible for him, at present, to speak on that \nsubject, as he had unhappily deprived himself of that in- \nvaluable blessing by his unfaithfulness to God. He then \nsat down, silently humbling himself before the Lord, This \nfrank confession became the means, it is said, of the con-, \nversion of one of the company. \n\nPs. Ixxxvi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 In the day of my trouble I \nwill call upon thee : for thou wilt answer me. \n\nIt is well known that many of the good men who were \ndriven from this country to America, by persecution, in the \nseventeenth century, had to endure great privations. In the \nmonth of June 1623, their hopes of a harvest were nearly \nblasted by drought, which withered up their corn, and made \nthe grass look like hay. All expected to perish with hun- \nger. In their distress they set apart a day for humiliation \nand prayer, and continued their worship for eight or nine \nhours. God heard their prayers, and answered them in a \nway which excited universal admiration. Although the \nmorning of that day was clear, and the weather very hot and \ndry during the whole forenoon, yet before night it began to \nrain, and gentle showers continued to fall for many days, \nso that the ground became thoroughly soaked, and the \ndrooping corn revived. \n\nPs. lxxxvii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Glorious things are spoken of \nthee, O city of God. \n\nFulgentius, being at Rome, and observing the glory of \nthe Roman nobility, the triumphant pomp of King Theo- \ndoric, and the universal splendour and gaiety of that city, \nwas so far from being impressed in favour of what he saw, \nthat raising up his thoughts to heavenly joys, he said to \nsome of his friends that accompanied him, Ct How beautiful \nmust the celestial Jerusalem be, since terrestrial Rome is \nso glittering ! If such honour be given to lovers of vanity, \n\n\n\nPSALM xcr. 275 \n\nwhat glory shall be imparted to the saints, who are lovers \nand followers of truth !" \n\nPs. lxxxviii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 My soul is full of troubles, \nand my life draweth nigh unto the grave. \n\nMr Johnson gives the following account of one of the \nschool girls, about fifteen years of age, at Regent\'s Town, \nSierra Leone : \xe2\x80\x94 u She always complained of the depravity \nof her heart. I was called up this morning about one \no\'clock, by the woman who attends the sick in the Female \nHospital. I found this poor girl in great distress of mind. \nShe cried aloud, 4 Massa, what shall I do ? what shall I do ? \nI am going to die now, and my sins be too much. I thief \xe2\x80\x94 \nI lie \xe2\x80\x94 I curse \xe2\x80\x94 I do bad too much \xe2\x80\x94 I bad past all people, \nand now me must die ! \xe2\x80\x94 What shall I do ?\' I spoke to her \non the ability and willingness of Jesus to save her. She \nsaid that she had prayed to Jesus to pardon her sins, but \ndid not know whether he had heard her prayers. After I \nhad spoken to her for some time, she became calm, and ap- \npeared to be in earnest prayer. I saw her again after family \nprayer. She appeared quite composed, and spoke a few \nwords with great difficulty, to express her peace of mind. \nI visited her once more ; and, on asking her how she did, \nshe said with great difficulty, ( I pray \xc2\xa3 and soon after- \nwards departed." \n\nPs. lxxxix. ver. 48. \xe2\x80\x94 What man is he that liveth, \nand shall not see death ? shall he deliver his soul \nfrom the hand of the grave ? \n\nMr Philip Henry, at the monthly lectures at his own \nhouse, preached upon the four last things, death, judgment, \nheaven, and hell, in many particulars, but commonly with \na new text for every sermon. When he had, in many ser- \nmons, finished the first of the four, a person who used to \nhear him sometimes, inquiring of his progress in his sub- \njects, asked him if he had done with death, meauing that \nsubject concerning death ; to which he pleasantly replied \xe2\x80\x94 \n" No, I have not done with him yet. 1 must have another \nturn with him, and he will give me a fall ; but I hope to \nhave the victory at last." \n\nPs. xc. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 We spend our years as a tale that \nis told. \n\n\n\n274 PSALM XCII. \n\nA minister in Scotland, preaching a sermon to his con- \ngregation on the last Sabbath of the year 1793, on contrast- \ning the shortness of life with eternity, and having men- \ntioned the preceding passage of Scripture, fell back, and \nimmediately expired. \n\nPs. xci. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Surely lie shall deliver thee from \nthe noisome pestilence. \n\nLord Craven lived in London when that sad calamity, \nthe plague, raged. His house was in that part of the town \nsince called Craven Buildings. On the plague growing \nepidemic, his Lordship, to avoid the danger, resolved to go \nto his seat in the country. His coach and six were accord- \ningly at the door, his baggage put up, and all things in \nreadiness for the journey. As he was walking through his \nhall, with his hat on, his cane under his arm, and putting on \nhis gloves, in order to step into his carriage, he overheard \nhis negro, who served him as postilion, saying to another \nservant, " I suppose, by my Lord\'s quitting London to \navoid the plague, that his God lives in the country, and not \nin town." The poor negro said this in the simplicity of \nhis heart, as really believing a plurality cf Gods. The \nspeech, however, struck Lord Craven very sensibly, and \nmade him pause. " My God," thought he, "lives every- \nwhere, and can preserve me in town as well as in the \ncountry. I will even stay where I am. The ignorance of \nthat negro has just now preached to me a very useful ser- \nmon. Lord, pardon this unbelief, and that distrust of thy \nprovidence, which made me think of running from thy \nhand." He immediately ordered his horses to be taken \noff from the coach, and the baggage to be taken in. He \ncontinued at London, was remarkably useful among his \nsick neighbours, and never caught the infection. \n\nPs. xeii. ver. 1, 2. \xe2\x80\x94 It is a good thing to give \nthanks unto the Lord, and to sing praises unto thy \nname, O most High : \xe2\x80\x94 To shew forth thy loving- \nkindness in the morning, and thy faithfulness every \nnight. \n\net About twelve years ago," writes one, in a letter to a \nminister, " I had occasion to pass a toil-bar in the west of \nFife, and happened to enter into conversation with the tell- \n\n\n\nPSALM XCIII. 275 \n\nkeeper, whom I found a very intelligent, and apparently a \ntruly pious old man. In the course of our conversation, \nthe great decline even in the outward forms of religion \nwas mentioned ; and as a striking proof of this, the toll- \nkeeper remarked \xe2\x80\x94 \' When I was a young man, about fifty \nyears ago, I left Aberdeen, and came to work as a journey- \nman flax-dresser in a respectable town in the county of \nFife ; and for the two first weeks or so after I arrived, \ncuriosity led me out every morning at the breakfast hour to \nsee the town, and at this time every door was shut, and the \ninmates engaged at family worship, except two doors which \nI never observed to be shut ; but these families perhaps \nmight have some reasonable excuse for not being employed \nlike their neighbours. The two doors I remember n :o\xc2\xbbt \ndistinctly at this day, and could point them out. And be- \nfore I left the town, about a year ago, it was nearly as rare \nto see a shut door for the purpose of family worship, as it \nwas at the former period to see an open one !\' " What \nmatter of deep regret, when so becoming and important an \nexercise is abandoned ! \n\nPs. xciii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy testimonies are very sure : \nholiness becometh thine house, O Lord, for ever. \n\nThe late Rev. Claudius Buchanan, shortly after he had \nvisited the principal parts of Europe, was met on the streets \nof London by an old Highlander of Scotland, who was an \nintimate acquaintance of his father. In order to have a \nlittle conversation, they went into a public-house, and took \nsome refreshment \xe2\x80\x94 Young Claudius gave his countryman \na very animated description of his tour, and of the wonders \nhe had seen upon the Continent. The old man listened \nwith attention to his narrative, and then eagerly inquired \nwhether his religious principles had not been materially in- \njured by mixing among such a variety of characters and \nreligions. " Do you know what an infidel is ?" said \nBuchanan. " Yes," was the reply. " Then," said he, " I \nam an infidel ; and have seen the absurdity of all those nos- \ntrums my good old father used to teach me in the north ; \nand can you" added he, " seriously believe that the Bible is \na revelation from the Supreme Being ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " I do." \xe2\x80\x94 " And \npray tell me what may be your reasons ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Claude," said \nthe good old Highlander, " I know nothing about what \nlearned men call the external evidences of revelation, but I \n\n\n\n276 TSALM XCVI. \n\nwill tell you why I believe it to be from God. I have a \nmost depraved and sinful nature, and, do what I will, I find \nI cannot make myself holy. My friends cannot do it for \nme, nor do I think all the angels in heaven could. One \nthing alone does it, \xe2\x80\x94 the reading and believing what I read \nin that blessed book \xe2\x80\x94 that does it. Now, as I know that \nGod must be holy, and a lover of holiness, and as I believe \nthat book is the only thing in creation that produces and \npromotes holiness, I conclude that it is from God, and \nthat he is the Author of it." \n\nPs. xciv. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall cut them off in their \nown wickedness. \n\nThe following is an extract of a letter from a minister \nin a small sea-port town in Scotland : \xe2\x80\x94 " I have just now \n\nheard of a dreadful scene. One , for many years \n\nmaster of a coasting vessel, an inhabitant of this place, had, \nin his younger days, made a distinguished profession of re- \nligion ; and, among the small but respectable body to which \nhe belonged, he was deemed an eminent Christian. Many \nyears ago, this man became a Deist, \xe2\x80\x94 nay, an avowed \nAtheist, and made the Being of Deity and a future state \nthe subjects of his ridicule and profane mockery. For \nhorrid swearing and lewdness he had perhaps few equals in \nScotland. Last night, in a public-house, when in a rage of \nswearing, he dropt into eternity in a moment, by the rup- \nture of a blood-vessel. How awful, to be hurried before \nthe tribunal of God in the very act of blasphemy !" \n\nPs. xcv. ver. 7, 3. \xe2\x80\x94 To-day, if ye will hear his \nvoice, \xe2\x80\x94 Harden not your heart. \n\nRabbi Eliezer said, " Turn to God one day before your \ndeath." His disciples said, " How can a man know the \nday of his death ?" He answered them, " Therefore you \nshould turn to God to-day. Perhaps you may die to- \nmorrow ; thus, every day will be employed in returning." \n\nPs. xcvi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Say among the heathen that \nthe Lord reigneth : the world also shall he establish- \ned, that it shall not be moved : he shall judge the \npeople righteously. \n\nAt a public festival at Raiatea, a South Sea island, some \nof the chiefs and others addressed the company, in brief \n\n\n\nPSALM XCVII1. 277 \n\nand spirited appeals to their memory, of the abominations of \npast times, and to their gratitude for the glorious and blessed \nchanges which the gospel of Christ had wrought among \nthem. They compared their present manner of feasting, \ntheir improved dress, their purer enjoyments, their more \ncourteous behaviour, the cleanliness of their persons, and \nthe delicacy of their language in conversation, with their \nformer gluttony, nakedness, riot, brutality, filthy customs, \nand obscene talk. One of the speakers observed, " At such \na feast as this, a few years ago, none but kings, or great \nchiefs, or strong men, could have got any thing good to eat ; \nthe poor, and the feeble, and the lame, would have been \ntrampled under foot, and many of them killed in the quar- \nrels and battles that followed the gormandizing and drun- \nkenness." \xe2\x80\x94 " This," said another, " is the reign of Jehovah \n\xe2\x80\x94that was the reign of Satan. Our kings might kill us \nfor their pleasure, and offer our carcases to the Evil Spirit ; \nour priests and our rulers delighted in shedding our blood. \nNow, behold, our persons are safe, our property is our own, \nand we have no need to fly to the mountains to hide our- \nselves, as we used to do, when a sacrifice was wanted for \nOro, and durst not come back to our homes till we heard \nthat a victim had been slain and carried to the marae." \n\nPs. xcvii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord reigneth ; let the \nearth rejoice ; let the multitude of isles be glad \nthereof. \n\nDuring a certain juncture at the beginning of the present \ncentury, when a French invasion was generally dreaded, \nMrs Scott, a pious gentlewoman, happened to be in com- \npany with a number of ladies, who began, with a sorrowful \ncountenance, to express themselves in a tone of most dis- \ntressing apprehension regarding the consequences of that \ndeprecated event ; but after listening for a little to their \nmelancholy language, she proceeded to reprove their im- \nmoderate solicitude and timidity, saying, " Come, my ladies, \nlay aside your unbelieying fears, remember that the Lord \nreigns." \n\nPs. xcviii. ver. 8, 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the floods clap their \nhands : let the hills be joyful together before the \nLord : for he comcth to judge the earth : with \n2 A \n\n\n\n278 PSALM c. \n\nrighteousness shall he judge the world, and the \npeople with equity. \n\n" There is an account come," says Ebenezer Erskine in \nhis diary, " of the arrival of King George, and a great re- \njoicing for it in Edinburgh. I see the fires and illumina- \ntions of that city reflected on the skies. O how will the \nheavens reflect and shine with illuminations, when the King \nof kings, and Lord of lords, shall erect his tribunal in the \nclouds, and come in his own glory, and his Father\'s glory, \nand in the glory of the holy angels ! O what a heartsome \nday will that be ! When Christ, who is our life, shall ap- \npear, then shall we appear with him in glory. We shall \nthen lift up our heads with joy, because it shall be a time \nof refreshing from the presence of the Lord." \n\nPs. xcix. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Let them praise thy great and \nterrible name ; for it is holy. \n\nA certain American planter had a favourite domestic \nnegro, who always stood opposite to him when waiting at \nthe table. His master being a profane character, often took \nthe name of God in vain, when the negro immediately made \na low and solemn bow. On being asked why he did so, \nhe replied, that he never heard that great name mentioned, \nbut it filled his whole soul with reverence and awe. Thus, \nwithout offence, he cured his master of a criminal and per- \nnicious custom. \n\nPs. c. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Enter into his gates with thanks- \ngiving ; and into his courts with praise : he thankful \nunto him, and bless his name. \n\n" There is a tradition," says Dr Franklin, " that in the \nplanting of New England, the first settlers met with many \ndifficulties and hardships, as is generally the case when a \ncivilized people attempt establishing themselves in a wilder- \nness country. Being men of piety, they sought relief from \nheaven by laying their wants and distresses before the Lord \non frequent set clays of fasting and prayer. Constant medi- \ntation and discourse on their difficulties, kept their minds \ngloomy and discontented; and like the children of Israel, \nthere were many disposed to return to Egypt, which \npersecution had induced them to abandon. At length, \nwhen it was proposed in one of their assemblies to proclaim \n\n\n\nPSALM CII. 279 \n\na fast, a farmer of plain sense rose and remarked, that the \ninconveniencies they suffered, and concerning which they \nhad so often wearied Heaven with their complaints, were \nnot so great as might have been expected, and were dimi- \nnishing every day as the colony strengthened ; that the \nearth began to reward their toil, and to furnish liberally for \ntheir subsistence ; that the seas and rivers were full of fish, \nthe air sweet, the climate healthy ; and above all, that they \nwere in the full enjoyment of their civil and religious \nliberty : he therefore thought, that reflecting and convers- \ning on these subjects would be more comfortable, as tend- \ning more to make them contented with their situation ; and \nthat it would be more becoming the gratitude they owed the \nDivine Being, if, instead of a Fast, they should appoint a \nThanksgiving. His advice was taken, and from that day to \nthis, they have, in every year, observed circumstances of \npublic felicity sufficient to furnish cause for a Thanksgiving- \nday ; which is therefore constantly ordered, and religiously \nobserved." \n\nPs. ci. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Mine eyes shall be upon the faith- \nful of the land, that they may dwell with me. \n\nA truly pious man, of rank and influence in society, was \nin the habit of entertaining and admitting to a degree of \nintimacy, persons of very humble circumstances in life, if \nthey only gave evidence of true religion. A friend of his, \nwho was accustomed to measure every thing according to \nthe standard of this world, rallied him on the subject of \nhis associates ; intimating his surprise that he should admit \nto his hospitality and friendship persons of so obscure an \norigin, and of so little estimation among men. He replied, \nin a tone of unaffected humility, that as he could scarcely \nhope to enjoy so elevated a rank as they in the future \nworld, he knew not why he should despise them in the \npresent. The reproof came home to the feelings of the \nproud man, and he was silent ; conscience whispering, \nmeanwhile, how dim were his prospects of rising, in the \nfuture world, to an equality with the pious poor, if his \nchristian friend was in danger of falling below them. \n\nPs. cii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 My days are like a shadow that \ndeclineth ; and I am withered like grass. \n\nThe following inscription, in the choir of St Saviour\'s \n\n\n\n280 PSALM CIV. \n\nchurch, Southwark, is on a tablet at the base of the monu- \nment of Richard Humble, Gentleman, who was an Alder- \nman of London in the reign of James I. : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" Like to the damask rose you see, \nOr like the blossom on the tree, \nOr like the dainty flower of May, \nOr like the morning of the day, \nOr like the sun, or like the shade, \nOr like the gourd which Jonas had : \nE\'en so is man, whose thread is spun, \nDrawn out, and cut, and so is done ! \nThe rose withers, the blossom blasteth, \nThe flower fades, the morning hasteth, \nThe sun sets, the shadow flies, \nThe gourd consumes, the man he dies !" \n\nPs. ciii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Who satisfieth thy mouth with \ngood things. \n\nMr Newton once speaking in reference to the preceding \npassage, said, u Bring a man to see the best covered table \nin the world, looking at it might gratify his eyes, but \nwould never satisfy his mouth. We must taste before we \ncan see that God is good." \n\nPs. civ. ver. 20, 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou makest darkness, and \nit is night, wherein all the beasts of the forest do creep \nforth. \xe2\x80\x94 The young lions roar after their prey. \n\nSir John Gayer, a wealthy citizen of London, and a \nmerchant of the first eminence, in the reigns of King James \nand Charles I., was at one time travelling with a caravan \nof merchants across the deserts of Arabia, when, by some \nstrange mistake, he separated from his companions, and \nnight overtook him before he became sensible of his danger. \nHe in vain endeavoured to gain the caravan ; and he was \nbrought into all the horrors of darkness, in the midst of a \ndreary desert. No place of refuge was near, and he seemed \nthe destined prey of the savage animals which he heard \nroaring for food a short distance from him. In this awful \nsituation, he resigned himself, like a true Christian, to the \ndisposal of his God. Falling on his knees, he prayed fer- \nvently, and promised, that if heaven would rescue him from \nimpending danger, the whole produce of his merchandize \nshould be given as an offering in benefaction to his native \ncountry. At this moment a lion of tremendous size was \napproaching him. Death appeared inevitable ; but whether \nit was owing to the prayers of the pious knight, or to the \n\n\n\nPSALM CYI. 281 \n\ngenerous nature of the noble animal, the fact was, that the \nlion, after prowling round him, bristling his shaggy hair, \nand eyeing him, apparently with fierce intent, suddenly \nstopped short, turned round and walked quietly away, with- \nout offering him the slightest injury. The knight continued \nin the same suppliant posture till the morning dawned^ \nwhen he pursued his journey, and happily came up with \nhis friends, who had considered him as lost. The remain- \nder of his voyage was prosperous ; he disposed of his freight \nto advantage, and reached England with increased wealth. \nIn fulfilment of his engagement, he distributed to different \ncharities considerable sums, but particularly to the poor of \nhis own parish ; and among other donations, he bequeathed \ntwo hundred pounds to the church of St Catharine Cree, \nto be laid out in the purchase of an estate, the profits of \nwhich were also to be applied to the poor, on condition \nthat a sermon should be occasionally preached in that \nchurch, to commemorate his deliverance from the jaws of \nthe lion. \n\nPs. cv. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Touch not mine anointed, and do \nmy prophets no harm. \n\nThe Rev. James Garie, with some other ministers, at- \ntempted, in 1790, amidst much opposition, to disseminate \nthe gospel in some of the darkest parts of Ireland. One \nevening a man entered his room with a pistol, threateniDg \nto take away his life. Mr Garie, holding up a small \nBible, advanced towards him, and with a smiling counte- \nnance, looked him full in the face. Struck with his mild \nand innocent appearance, the man immediately retired from \nhim, and his life was preserved. \n\nPs. cvi. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He gave them their request ; \nbut sent leanness into their soul. \n\nA lady in the south of England, had a little boy who \nwas very ill. On being told there was no hope of his re- \ncovery, she became almost frantic, and opened her mouth, \nnot in prayer to God for her own submission and her child\'s \nsalvation, but in positive declaration that her child should \nnot be taken from her. " O God, thou shalt not take my \nchild \xe2\x80\x94 he shall not die," was her prayer. The prayer was \nanswered. The child did not die. He recovered; and \nhis mother lived to see him taken to the gallows ! \n2 a2 \n\n\n\n282 PSALM CVIII. \n\nPs. cvii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 These see the works of the Lord, \nand his wonders in the deep. \n\nIn the early part of the career of the Rev. John Wesley, \ninfluenced by a desire to do good, he undertook a voyage \nto Georgia. During a storm on the voyage he was very \nmuch alarmed by the fear of death, and being a severe \njudge of himself, he concluded that he was unfit to die. He \nobserved the lively faith of the Moravians, which, in the \nmidst of danger, kept their minds in a state of tranquillity \nand ease, to which he and the English on board were \nstrangers. While they were singing at the commencement \nof their service, the sea broke over them, split the mainsail \nin pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the \ndecks, as if the great deep had already swallowed them up. \nThe English screamed terribly \xe2\x80\x94 the Moravians calmly sung \non. Mr Wesley asked one of them afterwards, if he were \nnot afraid. He answered, " I thank God, no." " But, \nwere not your women and children afraid ?" He replied, \nmildly, " No : our women and children are not afraid to \ndie." These things struck him forcibly, and strengthened \nhis desire to know more of these excellent people. \n\nPs. cviii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy mercy is great above the \nheavens. \n\nTo a person under distress of mind, Mr Hervey says in a \nletter, " Don\'t select such terrifying texts for your medita- \ntion, as in your letter you tell me you have done. It is as \nimproper as if you should eat the coldest melon, or use the \nmost slight covering, when shivering with an ague. Choose, \nthe morning after you receive this letter, (by way of antidote \nto the texts of your own selecting,) the following for your \nmeditation : \xe2\x80\x94 c His mercy is great above the heavens.\' e His \nmercy endureth for ever.\' Put together these two expres- \nsions, and see whether they don\'t amount to more than \neither your imprudencies or your distress. You have, to be \n\nsure, done amiss in the matter of . God forbid I \n\nshould justify your conduct ! but let it not be said, let it \nnot be surmised, it is beyond the reach of God\'s immeasur- \nable goodness to pardon, or of Christ\'s immense merits to \nexpiate the sin. None can tell, none can think, what mercy \nthere is with the Lord. There is a wide difference between \nhumiliation and despair ; draw near to Christ with a hum- \nble boldness." \n\n\n\nPSALM CXI. 283 \n\nPs. cix. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 For my love they are my adver- \nsaries : but I give myself unto prayer. \n\nMr Burkitt, in his diary, relates his having met at one time \nwith a very unjust and unexpected accusation from a person \nwhom he had faithfully served, and sought to oblige. " The \nconsciousness of my own innocence, 1 \' he adds, u supported \nme, and I hope God will do me good by all. Some per- \nsons had- never had a particular share in my prayers but for \nthe injuries they have done me." \n\nPs. ex. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy people shall he willing in the \nday of thy power. \n\nA deist, whose infidelity was shaken by the conversation \nof his little daughter, who attended a Sabbath school, was \ninduced to attend the preaching of the gospel. The Holy \nSpirit accompanied it with his blessing. On the follow- \ning November 5th, he convened his family together, and \nhaving made a bon-fire of his infidel books, they all joined \nin singing that hymn, \xe2\x80\x94 " Come let us join our cheerful \nsongs," &c \n\nPs. cxi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 He hath given meat unto them \nthat fear him : he will ever be mindful of his cove- \nnant. \n\nMr M , a pious and zealous curate in Yorkshire, \n\nwas in circumstances of pecuniary distress ; but at the \nsame time, he had frequent experience of the Lord\'s good- \nness to his family in their straits. Once, when in great \nwant of the necessaries of life, a five- guinea note was sent \nthem by the carrier ; but from whom, they never could \nlearn. On another occasion, their stock, both of coals and \nmoney, was exhausted. Having no prospect of a supply, \nthey retired to rest that evening \xe2\x80\x94 " Cast down, but not in \ndespair." In the morning, after praying with, his wife, Mr \n\nM took a walk out on the highway, still continuing \n\nthe devout exercise of prayer, when he was met by the post. \nWithout being able to assign a reason why, he felt an im- \npression which led him to ask, " Have you a letter for me ?" \nTo which the person replied in the affirmative. Upon re- \nceiving the letter, he immediately opened it, and found it \nto be an anonymous epistle, with five pounds enclosed. \nSoon after this, a friend brought a cow for their service ; \n\n\n\n284 PSALM CXIV. \n\nand towards evening, another friend sent them a cart-load of \ncoals. Thus, without making known their case to any one, \nexcept the Lord God of Elijah, they received in one day a \nseasonable supply of money, milk, and coals. \n\nPs. cxii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 He hath dispersed : he hath given \nto the poor ; Ills righteousness endureth for ever ; his \nhorn shall be exalted with honour. \n\nTiberius II. was so liberal to the poor, that his wife \nblamed him for it. Speaking to him once of his wasting \nhis treasure by this means, he told her, " He should never \nwant money so long as, in obedience to Christ\'s command, \nhe supplied the necessities of the poor." Shortly after this, \nhe found a great treasure under a marble table which had \nbeen taken up ; and news was also brought him of the death \nof a very rich man, who had left his whole estate to him. \n\nPs. cxiii. ver. 7, 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He raiseth up the poor out \nof the dust, and lifteth the needy out of the dung- \nhill ; that he may set him with princes, even with \nthe princes of his people. \n\nMr Brown of Haddington, during his last illness, hav- \ning One day come in from his ride, was scarcely set down, \nwhen he began expressing his admiration of the love of \nGod : " O ! the sovereignty of grace ! How strange that \nI, a poor cottager\'s son, should have a chaise to ride in ; \nand what is far more wonderful, I think God hath often \ngiven me rides in the chariot of the new covenant : in the \nformer case, he hath raised me from the dunghill, and set \nme with great men ; but in the latter, he hath exalted the \nman, sinful as a devil, and made him to sit with the Prince \nof the kings of the earth. O, astonishing ! astonishing ! \nastonishing !" \n\nPs. cxiv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Jordan was driven back. \n\nChateaubriand, describing the emotions he felt on his \napproach to this celebrated river, says, " I had surveyed the \ngreat rivers of America with that pleasure which solitude \nand nature impart ; I had visited the Tiber with enthusiasm, \nand sought with the same interest the Eurotas and the \nCephisus ; but I cannot express what I felt at the sight of \nthe Jordan. Not only did this river remind me of a re- \n\n\n\nPSALM CXVI. 285 \n\nnowned antiquity, and one of the most celebrated names \nthat the most exquisite poetry ever confided to the memory \nof man ; but its shores likewise presented to my view the \ntheatre of the miracles of my religion. Judea is the only \ncountry in the world that revives in the traveller the memory \nof human affairs and of celestial things, and which, by \nthis combination, produces in the soul a feeling and ideas \nwhich no other religion is capable of exciting.\'" \n\nPs. cxv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 They have mouths, but they \nspeak not ; eyes have they, but they see not, &c. \n\nMr Thomas, missionary in India, was one day travelling \nalone through the country, when he saw a great many \npeople waiting near a temple of their false gods. He went \nup to them, and, as soon as the doors were opened, he \nwalked into the temple. Seeing an idol raised above the \npeople, he walked boldly up to it, held up his hand, and \nasked for silence. He then put his fingers on its eyes, and \nsaid, " It has eyes, but it cannot see ! It has ears, but it \ncannot hear ! It has a nose, but it cannot smell ! It has \nhands, but it cannot handle ! It has a mouth, but it cannot \nspeak ! Neither is there any breath in it !" Instead of \ndoing injury to him for affronting their god and themselves, \nthey were all surprised ; and an old Brahmin w r as so con- \nvinced of his folly by what Mr Thomas said, that he also \ncried out, " It has feet, but it cannot run away !" The peo- \nple raised a shout, and being ashamed of their stupidity, \nthey left the temple, and went to their homes. \n\nPs. cxvi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 O Lord, truly I am thy ser- \nvant ; I am thy servant, and the son of thine hand- \nmaid. \n\n" Besides the common mercy of being born in a Chris- \ntian land," says General Burn, " God was pleased to bestow \nupon me another, which is not common to all his children ; \nthat of being bom of godly parents, and surrounded on all \nsides by truly pious relations. Infant reason no sooner \ndawned, than they began to use every possible means to \ngive that reason a right bias towards its proper object ; \nand they daily approached a throne of grace with fervent \nprayer for their helpless child, before he knew how to pray \nfor himself. When a rude unthinking boy at school, I \nhave sometimes stood at my pious grandmother\'s closet \n\n\n\n286 PSALM CXIX. \n\ndoor, and how many heart- affecting groans and ardent sup- \nplications have I heard poured forth for me, for which I \nthen never imagined there was the smallest occasion ! Yet, \nif the prayers of the righteous avail much, (and surely I \ncan confirm the truth of this scripture,) how greatly am I \nindebted to God, who blessed me with such pareuts !" \n\nPs. cxvii. yer. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 His merciful kindness is great \ntowards us. \n\nOne day a female friend called on the late Rev. William \nEvans, a pious minister in England, and asked how he felt \nhimself. " I am weakness itself," he replied ; "but I am \non the Rock. I do not experience those transports which \nsome have expressed in the view of death ; but my depen- \ndance is on the mercy of God in Christ. Here my religion \nbegan, and here it must end" \n\nPs. cxviii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 It is better to trust in the \nLord, than to put confidence in man. \n\n" Christians might avoid much trouble and inconve- \nnience," says Dr Payson, M if they would only believe what \nthey profess \xe2\x80\x94 that God is able to make them happy without \nany thing else. They imagine, if such a dear friend were \nto die, or such and such blessings to be removed, they \nshould be miserable ; whereas God can make them a thou- \nsand times happier without them. To mention my own \ncase, \xe2\x80\x94 God has been depriving me of one blessing after \nanother ; but as every one was removed, he has come in, \nand filled up its place ; and now when I am a cripple, and \nnot able to move, I am happier than ever I was in my life \nbefore, or ever expected to be ; and if I had believed this \ntwenty years ago, I might have been spared much anxiety.\'\' \n\nPs. cxix. ver. 71. \xe2\x80\x94 It is good for me that I have \nbeen afflicted. \n\nA young man, who had been long confined with a dis- \neased limb, and was near his dissolution, was attended by a \nfriend, who requested that the wound might be uncovered. \nWhen this was done, * c There," said the young man, ei there \nit is, and a precious treasure it has been to me ; it saved me \nfrom the folly and vanity of youth; it made me cleave to \nGod as my only portion, and to eternal glory as my"only \n\n\n\nPSALM cxix. 287 \n\nhope ; and I think it has now brought me very near to my \nFather\'s house." \n\nPs. cxix. yer. 92. \xe2\x80\x94 Unless thy law had been my de- \nlights, I should then have perished in mine affliction. \n\nA person who subscribed to the Bible Society of Nismes, \nin France, gave the following account of himself to one of \nthe office-bearers of the Society : \xe2\x80\x94 " Under the late empe- \nror (Bonaparte) I was attached to the army ; and being \ntaken prisoner and carried to England, I was confined in \none of the prison-ships. There, huddled together one above \nthe other, and deprived of every thing that could tend to \nsoften the miseries of life, I abandoned myself to dark de- \nspair, and resolved to make away with myself. In this \nstate of mind, an English clergyman visited us, and ad- \ndressed us to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 e My heart bleeds for \nyour losses and privations, nor is it in my power to remedy \nthem ; but T can offer consolation for your immortal souls ; \nand this consolation is contained in the word of God. Read \nthis book, my friends ; for I am willing to present every one \nwith a copy of the Bible, who is desirous to possess it.\' \xe2\x80\x94 \nThe tone of kindness with which he spoke, and the candour \nof this pious man, made such an impression upon me, that \nI burst into tears. I gratefully accepted a Bible ; and in \nit I found abundant consolation, amidst all my miseries and \ndistresses. From that moment the Bible has become a \nbook precious to my soul ; out of it I have gathered mo- \ntives for resignation and courage to bear up in adversity ; \nand I feel happy in the idea that it may prove to others \nwhat it has been to me." \n\nPs. cxix. ver. 136. \xe2\x80\x94 Rivers of waters run down \nmine eyes, because they keep not thy law. \n\nA deaf and dumb boy, thirteen years of age, educated in \nthe Institution at Edinburgh, after an absence of four years, \nwent home to see his mother. When he entered her house, \nin company with his benefactor, she was sitting in a state \nof intoxication, which greatly affected him. He took his \npencil, and thus attempted to show her the evil and danger \nof such conduct, and gave her much good advice. After \nretiring with his friend, at whose house he went to lodge, \nhis countenance became very sorrowful, and the tears trick- \nled down his cheeks. His friend asked him the occasion \n\n\n\n288 PSALM CXXtt. \n\nof all this, when he wrote, that he was thinking, if he \ngot to heaven, how sorry he should be not to find his mo- \nther there. \n\nPs. cxx. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 I am for peace. \n\nThe late John Dickinson, Esq., of Birmingham, was \noften called by way of distinction, iC The Peace-maker ;\'* \nand such was his anxiety to keep the bonds of peace from \nbeing broken \xe2\x80\x94 such was his solicitude to heal the breach \nwhen made, that he would stoop to any act but that of \nmeanness \xe2\x80\x94 make any sacrifice but that of principle \xe2\x80\x94 and \nendure any mode of treatment, not exceptiug even insult \nand reproach. From the high estimate in which his cha- \nracter was held, he was often called upon to act as umpire \nin cases of arbitration, and it was but rarely, if ever, that \nthe equity of his decisions were impeached. On one occa- " \nsion, two men were disputing in a public-house about the \nresult of an arbitration, when a third said, " Had John \nDickinson any thing to do with it ?" \xe2\x80\x94 u Yes," was the \nreply. " Then all was right, I am sure ;" and in this opi- \nnion the whole party concurred, and the disputation ceased. \n\nPs. cxxi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord is thy keeper. \n\nIn the year 1752, Dr Gill had a memorable escape from \ndeath in his own study. One of his friends had mentioned \nto him a remark of Dr Halley, the celebrated astronomer, \nthat close study preserves a man\'s life, by keeping him out \nof harm\'s way ; but one day, after he had just left his \nroom to go to preach, a stack of chimneys was blown \ndown, forced its way through the roof of the house, and \nbroke his writing table, in the very spot where a few mi- \nnutes before he had been sitting. The doctor very pro- \nperly remarked afterwards to his friend, " A man may come \nto danger and harm in the closet as well as in the high \nway, if he be not protected by the special care of Divine \nProvidence." \n\nPs. cxxii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 I was glad when they said unto \nme, Let us go into the house of the Lord. \n\nMr Joel Barlow of Hartford, in New England, (author \nof the Advice to Privileged Orders,) meeting the Rev. Mr \nStrong, of the same place, one day, asked him why he did \nnot publish the set of sermons he had so long promised the \n\n\n\nPSALM CXXV. 289 \n\nworld ? " There is one subject," replied Mr Strong, " I \ncannot get master of." " What is that ?" said Mr Bar- \nlow. " To reconcile the profession of the Christian reli- \ngion," said Mr S., " with non-attendance on public wor- \nship." \n\nPs. cxxiii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The contempt of the proud. \n\nDemetrius, one of Alexander\'s successors, was so proud \nand disdainful, as not to allow those who transacted busi- \nness with him liberty of speech ; or else he treated them \nwith so much rudeness, as obliged them to quit his presence \nin disgust. He suffered the Athenian ambassadors to wait \ntwo whole years before he gave them audience ; and by the \nhaughtiness of his behaviour, at last provoked his subjects \nto revolt from his authority, and expel him from his throne \n\nPs. cxxiv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Our help is in the name of the \nLord, who made heaven and earth. \n\n" I well remember," says an eminent minister in North \nWales, " that when the Spirit of God first convinced me of \nmy sin, guilt, and danger, and of the many difficulties and \nenemies I must encounter, if ever I intended setting out \nfor heaven, I was often to the last degree frightened ; the \nprospect of those many strong temptations and vain allure- \nments to which my youthful years would unavoidably ex- \npose me, greatly discouraged me. And I often used to tell \nan aged soldier of Christ, the first and only christian friend \nI had any acquaintance with for several years, that I wished \n/ had borne the burden and heat of the day like him. His \nusual reply was \xe2\x80\x94 c That so long as I feared, and was hum- \nbly dependent upon God, I should never fall, but certainly \nprevail.\' I have found it so. O, blessed be the Lord, \nthat I can now raise up my Ebenezer, and say, \' Hitherto \nhath the Lord upheld me.\' " \n\nPs. cxxv. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 As the mountains are round \nabout Jerusalem, so the Lord is round about his \npeople from henceforth, even for ever. \n\nA chief in Eimeo, (a South Sea island) having embraced \nthe gospel, became an object of hatred and abhorrence to \nthe idolaters. A party of these conspired to kill him, \nwhen he and a few other pious persons were assembled to- \ngether in the evening for prayer. The ruffians came secretly \n2n \n\n\n\n290 PSALM CXXVII. \n\nupon them, armed with muskets, and, levelling their pieces, \nwere about to destroy the whole group at a volley. Their \ndeliverance was singularly providential : the marked vic- \ntims within knew nothing of the lurking assassins without ; \nyet were the latter restrained from executing their diabo- \nlical purpose by an influence, which, as they afterwards \ndeclared, they could not understand. Seized with sudden \nhorror at the deed on which they had been so desperately \nbent, they threw down the murderous engines, and, rushing \ninto the room, confessed their guilt. The Christians re- \nceived them with so much kindness, and so freely forgave \nthem \xe2\x80\x94 thus heaping coals of fire upon their head \xe2\x80\x94 that \nthey were utterly overcome, and went away, promising never \nto molest them again ; and they kept their word. \n\nPs. exxvi. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord hath done great things \nfor us, whereof we are glad. \n\nWhen the deputation from the London Missionary So- \nciety, in 1821, visited Eimeo, five of the deacons of the \nchurch there, came to express their joy at their arrival. \nThe deputation most heartily returned their congratula- \ntions, by declaring their wonder and delight at beholding \nwhat great things the Lord had done for them. One of \nthese, who was spokesman for his brethren, said, among \nother strong observations, u We are brands plucked out of \nthe burning. Satan was destroying, and casting us, one \nafter another, into the flames of hell ; but Jehovah came \nand snatched us out of his hands, and threw water upon \nthe fire that was consuming us \xe2\x80\x94 so we were saved !" \n\nPs. cxxvii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Except the Lord build the \nhouse, they labour in vain that build it. \n\nIt is the custom, in the valleys of the canton of Berne, \nwhen the father of a family builds a house, and the walls \nare raised to their full height, to request the minister of the \nparish to pray to God inside. The workmen meet toge- \nther, and unite in thanking the Lord for his care hitherto, \nand entreat a continuance of it through the more dangerous \npart that remains. A blessing terminates this pious cere- \nmony, the pastor retires, the workmen return to their la- \nbours, and the noise of hammers begins to be heard again. \n\n\n\nPSALM CXXX. 291 \n\nPs. cxxviii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt see thy children\'s \nchildren. \n\nThe Rev. Henry Erskine\'s father\'s family was uncom- \nmonly large, consisting of thirty-three children ; and so \ngreat was the number of grandchildren, with whom this \nvenerable patriarch, for some time prior to his death, was \nsurrounded, that, according to tradition, he could not re- \ncollect them by face, and when he happened to see them, \nfrequently proposed the friendly question, \xe2\x80\x94 u Who are you, \nmy little man ?" \n\nPs. cxxix. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Let them all be confounded \nthat hate Zion. \n\nThe disease of which Herod the Great died, and the \nmisery which he suffered under it, plainly showed, that the \nhand of God was then in a signal manner upon him ; for \nnot long after the murders at Bethlehem, his distemper, as \nJosephus informs us, daily increased in an unheard-of \nmanner. He had a lingering and wasting fever, and \ngrievous ulcers in his entrails and bowels ; a violent colic, \nand insatiable appetite ; a venomous swelling in his feet ; \nconvulsions in his nerves ; a perpetual asthma, and offen- \nsive breath : rottenness in his joints and other members ; \naccompanied with prodigious itchings, crawling worms, \nand intolerable smell : so that he was a perfect hospital of \nincurable distempers. \n\nPs. cxxx. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 There is forgiveness with thee, \nthat thou mayest he feared. \n\nOne Mr Davies, a young man, being under religious \nimpressions, opened his mind to Dr Owen. In the course \nof conversation, Dr Owen said, " Young man, pray, in \nwhat manner do you think to go to God ?" Mr Davies \nreplied, " Through the Mediator, Sir." " That is easily \nsaid," observed Dr Owen; "but I assure you, it is an- \nother thing to go to God through the Mediator, than many \nwho make use of the expression are aware of. I myself \npreached some years, while I had but very little, if any, \nacquaintance with access to God through Christ, until the \nLord was pleased to visit me with a sore affliction, by which \nI was brought to the brink of the grave, and under which \nmy mind was filled with horror : but God was graciously \n\n\n\n292 PSALM CXXXIII. \n\npleased to relieve my soul by a powerful application of Ps. \ncxxx. 4. \'But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou \nmayest be feared.\' From this text I received special light, \npaace, and comfort, in drawing near to God through the \nMediator ; and on this text I preached immediately after \nmy recovery." \xe2\x80\x94 Perhaps to this exercise of mind we owe \nhis excellent exposition of this Psalm. \n\nPs. cxxxi. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Lord, my heart is not haughty, \nnor mine eyes lofty. \n\nIf good men cannot always use this language of David, \nit is their prevailing desire that they should be able to do \nso, and if at any time they have been exalted above mea- \nsure, like Hezekiah, they will humble themselves for the \npride of their hearts. " I was this day tempted with pride," \nsays the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine in his diary, " and a vain \nelation of mind, on the composure of a sermon which \npleased me, and which I was composing for Edinburgh \nSacrament, on the 20th of this month (March 8, 1715.) \nIt is a wonder that the Lord \xe2\x80\x94 he who beholds the proud \nafar off \xe2\x80\x94 does not blast me in some visible way, on this \naccount. I prayed to the Lord to deliver me from pride \nof gifts. O it is a hateful sin. O Lord, keep me from it, \nand help me to be humble, to be like Christ ; and to \npreach Christ, and not to preach myself." \n\nPs. cxxxii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Let thy priests be clothed \nwith righteousness ; and let thy saints shout for joy. \n\nu I hope," says Dr Doddridge, " my younger brethren \nin the ministry will pardon me, if I entreat their particular \nattention to this admonition \xe2\x80\x94 Not to give the main part of \ntheir time to the curiosities of learning, and only a few \nfragments of it to their great work, the cure of souls ; lest \nthey see cause in their last moments to adopt the words of \ndying Grotius, perhaps with much more propriety than he \ncould use them \xe2\x80\x94 c I have lost a life in busy trifling.\' " \n\nPs. cxxxiii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, how good and how \npleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity ! \n\nA little boy seeing two nestling birds pecking at each \nother, inquired of his elder brother what they were doing. \nu They are quarrelling," was the answer. " No," replied \nthe child, " that cannot be, they are brothers" \n\n\n\nPSALM CXXXV. 293 \n\nPs. cxxxiv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord \xe2\x80\x94 made heaven and \nearth. \n\nAlphonsus X., King of Leon and Castile, was one of \nthe most learned men of his age. He acquired a profound \nknowledge of astronomy, philosophy, and history, and \ncomposed books on the motions of the heavens, and the \nhistory of Spain, that are highly commended. But no \none can be mentioned, as a more striking proof that the \nwisdom of the world is foolishness with God. So vain, \npresumptuous, and impious, was this philosophical king, \nthat one of his sayings was \xe2\x80\x94 " If I had been of God\'s \nPrivy Council when he made the world, I would have ad- \nvised him better." \n\nPs. cxxxv. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 The idols of the heathen are \nsilver and gold, the work of men s hands. \n\nA native gentleman of India, in relating his history to \none of the missionaries, says \xe2\x80\x94 " My father was officiating \npriest of a heathen temple, and was considered, in those \ndays, a superior English scholar ; and by teaching the \nEnglish language to wealthy natives, realized a very large \nfortune. At a very early period, when a mere boy, I was \nemployed by my father to light the lamps in the pagoda, \nand attend to the various things connected with the idols. \nI hardly remember the time when my mind was not exer- \ncised on the folly of idolatry. These things I thought \nwere made by the hand of man, can move only by man, \nand whether treated well or ill, are unconscious of either. \nWhy all this cleaning, anointing, illuminating ? &c. One \nevening, these considerations so powerfully wrought on my \nyouthful mind, that instead of placing the idols according \nto custom, I threw them from their pedestals, and left \nthem with their faces in the dust. My father, on witness- \ning what I had done, chastised me so severely, as to leave \nme almost dead. I reasoned with him, that if they could \nnot get up out of the dust, they were not able to do what \nI could ; and that instead of being worshipped as gods, \nthey deserved to lie in the dust, where I had thrown them. \nHe was implacable, and vowed to disinherit me, and as the \nfirst step to it, sent me away from his house. He relented \non his death-bed, and left me all his wealth. 1 \' \n2 B 2 \n\n\n\n29^ PSALM CXXXVIII. \n\nPs. cxxxvi. Yer. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 O give thanks unto the Lord; \nfor he is good : for his mercy endnreth for ever. \n\n" This day, August 8, 1722/\' writes Ebenezer Erskine \nin his diary, " I could not think there was the least spark \nof grace or good in me, or about me ; and I was thinking \nthat I should never see the Lord any more. Bat O the \ntrophies and triumphs of free grace; for this night in fa- \nmily prayer the Lord did begin to loose my bonds, and \nboth heart and tongue were loosed together, to my sur- \nprise ; and it was ordered in providence, that, in my ordi- \nnary in secret this night, I did sing Psalm cxxxvi., where \ntwenty-six times it is repeated, c His grace and mercy never \nfaileth ;\' and O, the repetition of this word at every other \nline was sweet. I began to hope that I shall sing it as a \nnew song through eternity, that c His grace never faileth, \nhis mercy endureth for ever.\' And I think that none in \nheaven will have more occasion to raise their hallelujahs of \npraise to free grace than I have." \n\nPs. cxxxvii. ver. 5, 6. \xe2\x80\x94 If I forget thee, O Jeru- \nsalem, let my right hand forget her cunning. \xe2\x80\x94 If I \ndo not remember thee, let my tongue cleave to the \nroof of my mouth ; if I prefer not Jerusalem above \nmy chief joy. \n\nWhen Bishop Beveridge was on his death-bed, he did \nnot know any of his friends or connections. A minister, \nwith whom he had been well acquainted, visited him. \nWhen conducted into his room, he said, " Bishop Beve- \nridge, do you know me ?" " Who are you ?" said the \nbishop. Being told who the minister was, he said that he \ndid not know him. Another friend came, who had been \nequally well known, and accosted him in a similar manner ; \nto whom he made a similar reply. His wife then came to \nhis bed-side, and asked him if he knew her. " Who are \nyou ?" said he. Being told she was his wife, he said he \ndid not know her. " Well," said one, " Bishop Beveridge, \ndo you know the Lord Jesus Christ ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Jesus Christ !" \nsaid he, reviving, as if the name had upon him the influence \nof a charm, " O, yes ! I have known Him these forty years. \nPrecious Saviour ! He is my only hope !" \n\nPs. cxxxviii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Though I walk in the midst \nof trouble, thou wilt revive me. \n\n\n\nPSALM CXL. 295 \n\nMr Patrick Macwarth, who lived in the west of Scot- \nland, whose heart the Lord, in a remarkable way, opened, \nwas, after his conversion, in such a frame, so affected with the \ndiscoveries of the love of God, and of the blessedness of the \nlife to come, that for some months together he seldom slept, \nbeing so taken up in wondering at the kindness of his Re- \ndeemer. His life was distinguished for tenderness of walk, \nand near communion with God. One day, after the death \nof his son, who was suddenly taken away, he retired alone \nfor several hours, and afterwards appeared so remarkably \ncheerful, that inquiry was made why he looked so cheerful \nin a time of such affliction. He replied, " He had got that \nin his retirement with the Lord, which, to have it afterwards \nrenewed, he would gladly lose a son every day." \n\nPs. cxxxix. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Thine enemies take thy \nname in vain. \n\nMr White, a substantial tradesman of London, had been \nimprisoned and fined for non-conformity. In the course \nof his examination, the Lord Chief Justice, not being \npleased with an answer given, profanely swore by the holy \nname of God. This did not pass unnoticed by the good \npuritan, who reproved his lordship in the following delicate \nand modest manner : \xe2\x80\x94 " I would speak a word, which I \nam sure will offend, and yet I must speak it, I heard the \nname of God taken in vain ; if I had done it, it had been \na greater offence than that which I stand here for." \n\nPs. cxl. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast covered my head in \nthe day of battle. \n\nu A short time since," says one, " I had an opportunity \nof seeing a young man who mingled in the sad scene at \nWaterloo. It was the first time he had seen such a sight ; \nand at the approach of so vast a number of men and horses, \narmed with the instruments of death, he was naturally filled \nwith consternation and fear. Calling to recollection what \nhis pious father had often told him, to seek the protection \nof God, who is a present help in the hour of danger, he \nretired to a private place, and implored the protection of \nthe Almighty. A very wicked lieutenant, who was in the \n\nregiment, the 7th , overheard him, and laughing, said, \n\n\' There is no danger of you being killed to-day,\' and \ntreated the duty of prayer in a very light manner. They \nwent both to the field, where, in a short time, they were \n\n\n\n296 PSALM CXLIII. \n\ncalled to engage ; and the second volley from the enemy \nseparated the lieutenant\'s head from his body." How much \nbetter to have imitated the conduct of the young man, in \ncommitting himself to God\'s protection, who could either \nhave preserved him unhurt, or prepared him by his grace \nfor sudden death ! \n\nPs. cxli. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the righteous smite rne, it \nshall be a kindness ; and let him reprove me, it shall \nbe an excellent oil, which shall not break my head. \n\nIt is related in the u Life of Mrs Savage," an excellent \nsister of the Rev. Matthew Henry, that when some re- \nspectable pious gentlemen were one Sabbath evening assem- \nbled together, they unhappily engaged in conversation un- \nsuitable to the day. Betty Parsons, a good old woman, \noverhearing them, said, " Sirs, you are making work for \nrepentance." This short and seasonable rebuke restrained \nthem, and turned their conversation into a better channel. \n\nPs. cxlii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Bring my soul out of prison, that \nI may praise thy name. \n\nAs the advancement of the Divine glory should be the \nchief end of all our actions, so it will be found the most \npowerful plea in prayer. \xe2\x80\x94 A man once complained to his \nminister, that he had prayed for a whole year that he might \nenjoy the comforts of religion, but found no answer to his \nprayers. His minister replied, u Go home now and pray, \n4 Father, glorify thyself.\' " \n\nPs. cxliii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Deliver me, O Lord, from mine \nenemies : I flee unto thee to hide me. \n\nG-ustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, when in his camp \nbefore "YTerben, had been alone, at one time, in the cabinet \nof his pavilion some hours together, and none of his at- \ntendants at these seasons durst interrupt him. At length, \nhowever, a favourite of his having some important matter \nto tell him, came softly to the door, and, looking in, be- \nheld the king very devoutly on his knees at prayer. Fear- \ning to molest him in that exercise, he was about to with- \ndraw his head, when the king espied him, and, bidding \nhim come in, said, u Thou wonderest to see me in this \nposture, since I have so many thousands of subjects to pray \nfor me ; but I tell thee, that no man has more need to pray \n\n\n\nPSALM CXLVI. 297 \n\nfor himself than he, who, being to render an account of his \nactions to none but God, is, for that reason, more closely \nassaulted by the devil than all other men besides." \n\nPs. cxliv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 That our sons may be as plants \ngrown up in their youth. \n\nA Campanian lady, who was very rich, and fond of \npomp and show, in a visit to Cornelia, a Roman lady, hav- \ning displayed her diamonds, pearls, and richest jewels, \nearnestly desired Cornelia to let her see her jewels also. \nThis amiable lady diverted the conversation to another sub- \nject, till the return of her sons from the public schools. \nWhen they entered their mother\'s apartments, she said to \nher visitor, pointing to them, " These are my jewels, and \nthe only ornaments I admire ; and such ornaments, which \nare the strength and support of society, add a brighter lustre \nto the fair than all the jewels of the east." \n\nPs. cxlv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 One generation shall praise thy \nworks to another, and shall declare thy mighty acts. \n\nThe mother of a Sabbath school boy, about thirteen years \nof age, who had just lost her husband, overwhelmed with \ngrief, exclaimed, " O, how shall we miss your father at \nmorning and evening prayer !" \xe2\x80\x94 " Yes, mother," said the \nboy, " we shall miss him ; but, for all that, we must not \nforget nor omit it, and if you will permit me, I will try." \nThe excellent boy continued to officiate as leader in the \ndevotional exercises of the family. \n\nPs. cxlvi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Which giveth food to the \nhungry. \n\n" Being detained," says General Burn, u on board the \nCormorant at Cowes, in the Isle of Wight, for nearly a \nmonth, by strong westerly winds, I grew weary, and being \nanxious to know something about the Royal George, I set \noff early one fine morning in the passage-boat for Ports- \nmouth, purposely to inquire at the Admiral\'s office if she \nwas soon expected in port. I fully intended to have re- \nturned to Cowes by the first boat, as I had just money \nenough left for that purpose ; but to my great sorrow, \nabout noon it began to blow a most violent gale, so that \nnone of the boats would venture out for several days. \nNever was I placed in a more distressing situation. A \nperfect stranger in Portsmouth, with only a few pence in \n\n\n\n%98 PSALM CXLVII. \n\nmy pocket, I continued walking round and round the ram- \nparts nearly the whole of the day, till I was so completely \nworn out with fatigue and hunger, that the violence of the \nwind almost drove me off my legs. Night was approach- \ning ; finding it impossible to continue in this state much \nlonger, and being well nigh distracted, I began to devise \nschemes where I should rest, and I should satisfy crav- \ning appetite. At last I fixed on the following expedient : \n\xe2\x80\x94 Having a pair of silver buckles on my shoes, the gift of \nan affectionate sister, I determined, though grieved at the \ndeed, to take them to some Jew in the town, and exchange \nthem for metal ones, in hope that the overplus would pro- \ncure me a lodging, and purchase some food. Just as I was \nstepping off the rampart to put my plan into execution, I \nwas accosted in a very friendly manner by an old acquaint- \nance, who shook me by the hand, and asked me if I had \ndined. When I answered in the negative, he replied, ( Then \ncome along with me ; we are just in time.\' By this friend \nI was plentifully supplied for a few days, till the weather \npermitted me to return to my ship at Cowes. Thus the \nsame compassionate God who feeds the ravens when they \ncry, was at no loss to find means to supply the wants of an \nungrateful mortal, who did not then seek him by prayer, \nnor acknowledge the benefit so seasonably bestowed ; but \nhaving been since several times at Portsmouth, I have walk- \ned round the ramparts with a glad heart, in the recollection \nof this mercy, praising the Lord under a feeling sense of \nhis goodness." \n\nPs. cxlvii. ver. 16, \xe2\x80\x94 He giveth snow like wool. \n\nMr Clark, a pious minister, during a fall of snow, once \nwalked from Frome to Bristol, a distance of twenty-four \nmiles, to preach : after which, he wrote the following lines \nto a friend : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" On Friday last, as well you know, \nI went away in flakes of snow : \nI took the road the horses trod, \nAnd travell\'d on to serve my God ; \nAnd though I had not horse\'s strength, \nYet safely reach \'d the end at length. \nMay I so\'safely reach the shore \nWhere storms and tempests are no more ! \nWhat though we meet with on the road, \nSome little things that incommode. \nThe end will more than overpay, \nFor all the troubles of the way *!" \n\n\n\nPSALM CXLIX. 299 \n\nPs. cxlviii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Let them praise the name of \nthe Lord : for his name alone is excellent. \n\n** I remember," says Mr Hervey, " a very ingenious gen- \ntleman once showed me a composition in manuscript, which \nhe intended for the press, and asked my opinion : it was \nmoral, it was delicate, it was highly finished ; but I ven- \ntured to tell him there was one thing awanting, the name \nand merits of the divinely excellent Jesus, without which \nI feared the God of heaven would not accompany it with \nhis grace, and without which I was sure the enemy of souls \nwould laugh it to scorn. \xe2\x80\x94 The gentleman seemed to be \nstruck with surprise. ( The name of Jesus /\' he replied ; \nc this single circumstance would frustrate all my expec- \ntations, would infallibly obstruct the sale, and make readers \nof refinement throw it aside with disdain.\' I can never \nthink," adds Mr Hervey, " the spread of our performances \nwill be obstructed by pleasing him who has all hearts and \nevents in his sovereign hand." He further adds, on pub- \nlishing Theron and Aspasio \xe2\x80\x94 " I am willing to put the \nmatter to a trial, and myself to practise the advice I gave. \nSo far from secreting the amiable and majestic names of \nJesus, and the adorable Trinity, that I have printed \nthem in grand and conspicuous capitals ; that all the world \nmay see, I look upon it as my highest honour to acknow- \nledge, to venerate, to magnify my God and Saviour ; and \nif he has no power over the hearts of men, or nothing to do \nwith the events of the world \xe2\x80\x94 if acceptance and success are \nnone of his gifts, have no dependance on his smile, then I \nam content, perfectly content, to be without them." \n\nPs. cxlix. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Let the saints be joyful in \nglory : let them sing aloud upon their beds. \n\nA pious little boy who attended a Sabbath school, a few \nhours before his death, broke out into singing, and sung so \nloud, as to cause his mother to inquire what he was doing. \nu I am singing my sister\'s favourite hymn, mother." iC But \nwhy, my dear, so loud ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Why !" said he, with pecu- \nliar emphasis, " because I am so happy." Just before his \ndeath, with uplifted hands, he exclaimed, " Father ! Fa- \nther ! take me, Father !" His parent went to lift him up, \nwhen, with a smile, he said, " 1 did not call you, father ; \nbut I was calling to my heavenly Father to take me ; I shall \nsoon be with him ;" and then expired. \n\n\n\n300 PROVERBS IT. \n\nPs. cl. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Let every thing that hath breath \npraise the Lord. Praise ye the Lord. \n\nMr John Janeway, on his death-bed, said, " Come, help \nme with praises, all is too little : come, help me, O ye \nglorious and mighty angels, who are so well skilled in this \nheavenly work of praise. Praise him, all ye creatures upon \nthe earth ; let every thing that hath being help me to praise \nhim. Hallelujah, hallelujah, hallelujah I Praise is now \nmy work, and I shall be engaged in that sweet employment \nfor ever." \n\n\n\nPROVERBS. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 33. \xe2\x80\x94 Whoso hearkeneth unto me \nshall dwell safely, and shall be quiet from fear of \nevil. \n\nAn old man, a priest in one of the South Sea Islands, \nwho had lived in affluence under the idolatrous system, \nhaving been converted to Christianity, became compara- \ntively poor. Being asked, afterwards, whether he did not \nrepent of having embraced a religion which had cost him \nso much, he calmly replied, " O, no ! \xe2\x80\x94 while I was an ido- \nlater and a priest, I could never lie down to sleep in peace. \nI was always in fear of being robbed or murdered before \nmorning. Often have I awoke in the night, trembling \nwith horror ; and then I have sprung up and run among \nthe bushes to hide myself, lest any one should come to kill \nme. Now I go to rest without suspicion ; I sleep soundly, \nand never run into the bush for safety, because I know no \ndanger. I might lie on my mat till it rotted beneath me, \nbefore any one would hurt me, by night or by day. I am \nhappy ; and therefore I do not repent of what I have \ndone." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 If thou seekest for her as silver, \nand searchest for her as for hid treasure. \n\nVery near Colombo is a school built in a beautiful and \nromantic situation, on the high bank of a noble river, across \nwhich a bridge of boats had recently been thrown for the \n\n\n\nPROVERBS IV. 301 \n\nconvenience of the public. A number of fine little boys \nresiding on the side of the river, opposite the school, were \nexceedingly anxious to enjoy the benefits of the instruction \nwhich it afforded, but were utterly unable, from their po- \nverty, to pay the toll for passing this bridge four times every \nday, to and from school. In removing this serious diffi- \nculty, the little fellows showed at once their eagerness to \nobtain instruction, and their native ingenuity. Wearing \nonly a light cloth around them, according to the custom of \nthe country, they were accustomed to assemble on the bank \nin the morning, and the larger boys binding up the books \nof the smaller ones, which they had home with them to \nlearn their tasks, to tie them on the back of their heads, \nand swim over, the little ones following them. And this \ninconvenience they constantly encountered rather than be \nabsent from school. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 The merchandise of it is better \nthan the merchandise of silver, and the gain thereof \nthan fine gold. \n\nMr John Elliot was once on a visit to a merchant, and \nfinding him in his counting-house, where he saw books of \nbusiness on the table, and all his books of devotion on the \nshelf, he said to him, " Sir, here is earth on the table, and \nheaven on the shelf. Pray, don\'t think so much of the \ntable as altogether to forget the shelf." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Keep thy heart with all dili- \ngence : for out of it are the issues of life. \n\nThe Rev. John Flavel being in London in 1672, his old \nbookseller, Mr Boulter, gave him the following relation : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" That some time before, a young gentleman came into his \nshop, to inquire for some play-books. He told him he had \nnone, but showed him Mr Flavel\'s small treatise of Keep- \ning the Heart, entreated him to read it, and assured him it \nwould do him more good than any play-book. The gen- \ntleman read the title, and glancing upon several pages here \nand there, broke out into profane expressions. Mr Boulter \nbegged him to buy and read it, and told him he had no \nreason to censure it so severely. At last he bought it, but \ntold him he would not read it. " What will you do with \nIt then ?" said the bookseller. " 1 will tear and burn it." \n2c \n\n\n\nS02 PROVERBS VI. \n\n" Then," said Mr B., \xc2\xab you shall not have it." Upon this \nthe gentleman promised to read it, and Mr B. told him, if \nhe disliked it upon reading, he would return him his money. \nAbout a month after this, the gentleman came to the shop \nagain, and with a serious countenance thus addressed Mr \nB. : " Sir, I most heartily thank you for putting this book \ninto my hands. I bless God that moved you to do it, \xe2\x80\x94 it \nhath saved my soul : blessed be God that ever I came into \nyour shop." He then bought a hundred of the books, and \ntold him he would give them to the poor who could not \nbuy them. \n\nChap. v. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 How have I hated instruction, \nand my heart despised reproof ! \n\n" During my residence in India," says one, M I frequent- \nly visited a British soldier, who was under sentence of \ndeath, for having, when half intoxicated, wantonly shot a \nblack man. In some of my visits to the jail, a number of \nother prisoners came and sat down with this man, to listen \nto a word of exhortation. In one instance, I spoke to them \nparticularly on the desireableness of studying the Bible. \xe2\x80\x94 \n6 Have any of you a Bible ?\' I inquired ; \xe2\x80\x94 they answered, \nc No.\' c Have any of you ever possessed a Bible ?\' \xe2\x80\x94 a \npause ensued. At last the murderer broke silence, and \namidst sobs and tears confessed that he once had a Bible : \n6 But O,\' said he, c I sold it for drink. It was the compa- \nnion of my youth. I brought it with me from my native \nland, and have since sold it for drink ! O, if I had listen- \ned to my Bible, I should not have been here*\'\' " \n\nChap. vi. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Forsake not the law of thy \nmother. \n\nH When I was a little child," said a good man, u my \nmother used to bid me kneel beside her, and place her hand \nupon my head while she prayed. Before I was old enough \nto know her worth, she died, and I was left much to my \nown guidance. Like others, I was inclined to evil passions, \nbut often felt myself checked, and, as it were, drawn back \nby the soft hand on my head. When I was a young man, \nI travelled in foreign lands, and was exposed to many temp- \ntations : but when I would have yielded, that same hand \nwas upon my head, and I was saved. I seemed to feel its \npressure as in the days of my happy infancy, and sometimes \n\n\n\nPROVERBS X. 303 \n\nthere came with it a voice in my heart, \xe2\x80\x94 a voice that must \nbe obeyed, \xe2\x80\x94 6 O, do not this wickedness, my son, nor sin \nagainst thy God.\' " \n\nChap. vii. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Her house is the way to hell, \ngoing down to the chambers of death. \n\nA young man, on reaching the door of a theatre, over- \nheard one of the door-keepers calling out,. " This is the way \nto the pit." Having had some instruction in the word of \nGod in early life, he interpreted what the man said, that \nthe employments of the theatre led to hell. The thought \nhaunted him, made hirn cease frequenting such amuse- \nments ; he became attentive to the concerns of his soul, \nand was afterwards a preacher of the gospel. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 By me kings reign, and princes \ndecree justice. \n\nThe Bible is the foundation of all good government, as \nit instructs rulers and subjects in their respective duties. \nA French lady once said to Lord Chesterfield, that she \nthought the Parliament of England consisted of five or six \nhundred of the best informed and most sensible men in the \nkingdom. " True, Madam, they are generally supposed to \nbe so." " What then, my lord, can be the reason that they \ntolerate so great an absurdity as the Christian religion ?\'* \n" I suppose, Madam," replied his lordship, " it is because \nthey have not been able to substitute any thing better in its \nstead ; when they can, I do not doubt but in their wisdom \nthey will readily adopt it." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 A foolish woman is clamor- \nous. \n\nA short time since, a mechanic at Winford, near Middle- \nwick, being ill, and unable to attend his work as usual, his \nwife reproached him bitterly ; and in the course of the \naltercation that ensued, worked herself into a furious pas- \nsion, venting the most horrible and blasphemous impre- \ncations on the poor man. In the midst of her frenzy, she \nsuddenly lost the use of her sight and speech, became al- \nmost completely paralized, and died in a few hours after- \nwards. \n\nChap. x. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 It is as sport to a fool to do \nmischief. \n\n\n\n304 PROVERBS XII. \n\nSome years ago, at a place near Penzance, some men and \nboys, accompanied by two young women, having fastened \na bullock\'s horn to the tail of a dog, turned the affrighted \nanimal loose, and followed with brutal exultation. The \ndog, pursued by its savage tormentors, ran down a lane, \nwhen meeting a cart, drawn by two horses, laden with \ncoals, the horses took fright ; the driver, who was sitting on \nthe shafts of the cart, was thrown off, and the wheels pass- \ning over his head, he was killed on the spot. The persons \nwho had occasioned this melancholy accident immediately \nsuspended their chase of the dog, and the young women, \non coming up, found that the lad just killed, was their \nbrother. We shall not attempt to describe their feelings. \nThe deceased was about seventeen years of age. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 2-1. \xe2\x80\x94 There is that scattereth., and \nvet inereaseth. \n\n" When I consider my earthly -mindedness," says the late \nMr Brown of Haddington, " I admire the almighty grace \nof God, in so disposing my heart, that it has been my care \nrather to manage frugally what God provided for me, than \ngreedily to grasp at more. I have looked upon it also as \na gracious over-ruling of my mind, that though I have often \ngrudged paying a penny or two for a trifle, the Lord hath \nenabled me cheerfully to bestow as many pounds for pious \npurposes ; and, owing to a kind Providence, my wealth, in- \nstead of being diminished, by this means is much increas- \ned. From experience, I can testify, that liberality to the \nLord is one of the most effectual means of making one \nrich : \xe2\x80\x94 e There is that scattereth, and yet inereaseth ; and \nthere is that withholdeth more than is meet, and it tendeth \nto poverty.\' " \n\nChap. xii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 A righteous man regardeth \nthe life of Ins beast. \n\n\' The Rev. Jonathan Scott never neglected his horse at \nhome or abroad ; nor would he, either from inattention or \nfalse delicacy, confide, without inspection, in the care of \nany man. He has been known, at the house of a friend, \nwhen he has thought his beast in any way neglected, to \nstrip and thoroughly clean him with his own hands \xe2\x80\x94 ad- \nministering at once to the comfort of his horse, and reproof \nto the servant of his friend \xe2\x80\x94 and even in his prayers he \n\n\n\nPROVERBS XV. 305 \n\nwas accustomed, especially in his journeys, to pray for the \nstrength and support of his animal, as addressing a God \nwhose care and providence extended to all his creatures. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 He that spareth his rod hateth \nhis son : but he that loveth him chasteneth him be- \ntimes. \n\n" A child," says Mr Abbott of America, u a short time \nsince was taken ill with that dangerous disorder, the croup. \nIt was a child most ardently beloved, and ordinarily very \nobedient. But in this state of uneasiness and pain, he re- \nfused to take the medicine which it was needful without \ndelay to administer. The father rinding him resolute, im- \nmediately punished his sick and suffering son ; under these \ncircumstances, and fearing that his son might soon die, \nit must have been a most severe trial to the father ; \nbut the consequence was, that the child was taught that \nsickness was no excuse for disobedience ; and while his \nsickness continued, he promptly took whatever medicine \nwas prescribed, and was patient and submissive. Soon the \nchild was well. Does any one say that this was cruel ? \nIt was one of the noblest acts of kindness which could have \nbeen performed. If the father had shrunk from duty here, \nit is by no means improbable that the life of the child would \nhave been the forfeit.\' \' \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Even in laughter the heart \nis sorrowful ; and the end of that mirth is heaviness. \n\nA French physician was once consulted by a person who \nwas subject to most gloomy fits of melancholy. He ad- \nvised his patient to mix in scenes of gaiety, and particularly \nto frequent the Italian theatre ; and added, u If Carline \ndoes not expel your gloomy complaint, your case must be \ndesperate indeed.\'" The reply of the patient is worthy the \nattention of all those who frequent such places in search of \nhappiness, as it shows the unfitness and insufficiency of these \namusements. "Alas! Sir, I am Carline ; and while I \ndivert all Paris with mirth, and make them almost die with \nlaughter, I myself am dying with melancholy and chagrin." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Better is little with the fear \nof the Lord, than great treasure and trouble there- \nwith. \n\n2 c 2 \n\n\n\n306 PROVERBS XVII. \n\nA missionary in India says, " I rode to Nallamaram, \nand saw some people of the congregation there, together with \nthe catechist. The clothes of one of the women were rather \ndirty, and I asked her about it. c Sir,\' said she, ( I am a \npoor woman, and have only this single dress.\' c Well, have \nyou always been so poor ?\' e No, I had some money and \njewels, but a year ago the Maravers (thieves) came and \nrobbed me of all. They told me,\' she said, c If you will \nreturn to heathenism, we shall restore to you every thing."* \n\' Well, why did you not follow their advice ? Now you \nare a poor Christian.\' c O, Sir, she replied, c I would \nrather be a poor Christian, than a rich heathen. Now I \ncan say respecting my stolen property, \' The Lord gave it, \nand the Lord hath taken it again.\' " \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Better it is to be of an hum- \nble spirit with the lowly, than to divide the spoil with \nthe proud. \n\nA French writer remarks, that (i the modest deportment \nof those who are truly wise, when contrasted with the as- \nsuming air of the young and ignorant, may be compared to \nthe different appearance of wheat, which, while its ear is \nempty, holds up its head proudly, but as soon as it is filled \nwith grain, bends modestly down, and withdraws from ob- \nservation." \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 A friend loveth at all times ; \nand a brother is born for adversity. \n\nWhen Socrates was building a house for himself at \nAthens, being asked by one who observed the littleness of \nthe design, why a man so eminent should not have an abode \nmore suitable to his dignity ? He replied, that he should \nthink himself sufficiently accommodated if he should see \nthat narrow habitation filled with real friends. Such was \nthe opinion of this great master of human nature, concern- \ning the unfrequency of such a union of minds as might de- \nserve the name of friendship; that among the multitudes \nwhom vanity, or curiosity, civility, or veneration brought \naround him, he did not expect that very spacious apart- \nments would be necessary to contain all who should re- \ngard him with sincere kindness, or adhere to him with \nsteady fidelity. \n\n\n\nPROVERBS XX. 307 \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The words of a man\'s mouth \nare as deep waters, and the well-spring of wisdom as \na flowing brook. \n\n" For my part," says Mr Hervey, cc when Christ and his \nrighteousness are the subject of conference, I know not how \nto complain of poverty. I feel no weariness ; but could \nrather delight to talk of them without ceasing. \xe2\x80\x94 Would \nnot you expect to hear of engagements and victories from a \nsoldier ? Would any be surprised to find a merchant dis- \ncoursing of foreign affairs, or canvassing the state of trade ? \nWhy, then, should not the agents for the court of heaven \ntreat of heavenly things ? Why should not their whole \nconversation savour of their calling ? Why should they be \none thing when they bend the knee or speak from the pul- \npit, and quite a different one when they converse in the \nparlour ?" \n\nChap. xix. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 All the brethren of the poor \ndo hate him ; how much more do his friends go far \nfrom him; he pursueth them with words, yet they are \nwanting to him. \n\nIn giving an account of the state of the Sandwich Is- \nlands, the missionaries state, that the helpless and depend- \nant, whether from age or sickness, are often cast from the \nhabitations of their relatives and friends, to languish and to \ndie \xe2\x80\x94 unattended and unpitied. An instance recently came \nto their knowledge, in which a poor wretch thus perished \nwithin sight of their dwelling, after having lain uncovered \nfor days and nights in the open air, most of the time plead- \ning in vain to his family, still within the hearing of his \nvoice, for a drink of. water. And when he was dead, his \nbody, instead of being buried, was merely drawn so far into \nthe bushes, as to prevent the offence that would have arisen \nfrom the corpse, and left a prey to the dogs who prowl \nthrough the district in the night ! \n\nChap. xx. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Say not thou, I will recom- \npense evil. \n\nA gentleman once sent his servant to John Bruen, Esq., \nof Stapleton, in the county of Chester, forbidding him \never to set a foot upon his ground ; to whom he sent this \ntruly christian reply : \xe2\x80\x94 u If it please your master to walk \nupon my grounds, he shall be very welcome ; but if he \n\n\n\n308 PROVERBS XXIII. \n\nwill please to come to my house, he shall be still more \nwelcome." By this meek reply, the gentleman was soften- \ned into kindness, and became his friend ever after. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The robbery of the wicked \nshall destroy them. \n\nBishop Hall relates the case of an old plain man in the \ncountry, into whose solitary dwelling some thieves broke. \nTaking advantage of the absence of his family, and finding \nhim sitting alone by his fireside, they fell violently upon \nhim ; when one of them, presenting his dagger to the old \nman\'s breast, swore that he would presently kill him if he \ndid not instantly deliver to them the money which they \nknew he had lately received. The old man, looking boldly \ninto the face of the villain, replied, with an undaunted \ncourage \xe2\x80\x94 " Nay, if I were killed by thee, I have lived \nlong enough ; but I tell thee, son, unless thou mend thy \nmanners, thou wilt never live to see half my days." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 That thy trust maybe in the \nLord. I have made known to thee this day. even to thee. \n\nA gentleman being one day much struck with the scrip- \ntural knowledge of an old lady, with whom he was con- \nversing, asked her how she had attained such an extensive \nacquaintance with the word of God ? To this question she \nmade the following reply : \xe2\x80\x94 Ci Sir, much is lost by not con- \nsidering the word of God as addressed to us as individuals. \nFor these thirty years, I have read the word of God, care- \nfully attended to every part of it, as if I had been the only \nperson in the world to whom it was addressed ; and, if I \nknow any thing above my neighbours, under the blessing of \nGod, I owe it entirely to this practice." \n\nChap. xxiii. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 My son, give me thine heart. \n\nA Hindoo, after spending some years in seclusion, and \nin endeavouring to obtain the mastery of his passions, came \nto a mission station, where he thus accosted the mission- \nary : \xe2\x80\x94 u I have a flower, a precious flower, to present as an \noffering ; but as yet I have found none worthy to receive \nit." Hearing of the love of Christ, he said, i( I will offer \nmy flower to Christ, for he is worthy to receive it." This \nflower was his heart. Jesus accepted it, and, after a short \ntime, transplanted it to bloom in the bowers of Eden. \n\n\n\nPROVERBS XXVI. 309 \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The thought of foolishness is sin. \nA Jew of Morocco, who read Hebrew with Mr Jowett, \nonce told him that " God is so merciful that he will not \npunish our evil thoughts, unless they break out into act ; \nthen, and not till then, they become sin. Our good thoughts, \non the contrary, even if we should not find opportunity to \nput them in practice, will be counted as good deeds, as \nmuch as if they had been performed." Ci I urged," says Mr \nJ., u all that I could against such a pernicious maxim. He \nmade one exception, \xe2\x80\x94 c The thought of idolatry is sin ; but \nto intend to commit murder, adultery, drunkenness, &c. \nis no sin, unless the act is committed.\' " \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 If thine enemy he \nhungry, give him bread to eat ; and if he he thirsty, \ngive him water to drink : \xe2\x80\x94 For thou shalt heap \ncoals of fire upon his head, and the Lord shall re- \nward thee. \n\nDuring the persecuting times in England, two persons \nfrom Bedford went early one morning to the house of a \npious man, who rented a farm in the parish of Keysoe, with \nthe intention of apprehending and imprisoning him in Bed- \nford jail for non- conformity. The good man knew their \nintention, and desired his wife to prepare breakfast, at the \nsame time kindly inviting his visitors to partake with them. \nIn asking a blessing or in returning thanks for the food, he \npronounced emphatically these words, \xe2\x80\x94 u If thine enemy \nhunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink," \xe2\x80\x94 by which \nmeans the hearts of his persecutors were so far softened \nthat they went away without taking him into cnstody. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 A flattering mouth work- \neth ruin. \n\nA clergyman in New England, eminent both for talents \nand humility, was one day accosted by a parishioner, who \nhighly commended some of his performances, of which the \nclergyman himself had a very low opinion. After patient- \nly hearing him a few minutes, the clergyman replied, " My \nfriend, all that you say gives me no better opinion of myself \nthan I had before, but gives me a much worse opinion of \nyou." \n\n\n\n310 PROVERBS XXIX. \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 10.\xe2\x80\x94 Thine own friend, and thy \nfather s friend, forsake not. \n\nThe late excellent Mr Cathcart of Drum, was in the \npractice of keeping a diary, which, however, included one \nparticular department, seldom to be found in like cases. \nMr Cathcart describes his plan and object in the following \nwords : \xe2\x80\x94 u A memorial of acts of kindness, that as memory- \nis liable to fail, and as the kindness and friendship of for- \nmer times may be forgotten, the remembrance of friendly \noffices done to the writer or his family, or to his particular \nfriends, might be preserved, in order that he may himself \nrepay the debt in grateful acknowledgments while he lived, \nand that his family after him might know to whom their \nfather owed obligations, and might feel every debt of gra- \ntitude due by him as an obligation on themselves." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Whoso robbeth his father \nor his mother, and saith, It is no transgression ; the \nsame is the companion of a destroyer. \n\nAbout the end of the year 1774, the following unnatural \nrobbery was committed. A tradesman and his wife had \noccasion to go out of town, and on their return home, hor- \nrible to relate, they were stopped by two of their own sons. \nThe father expostulated with them for some time, as did \nalso their mother, without effect. One of them drove a \npistol against his mother\'s eye, and it was feared she would \nlose the sight of it. The father died shortly after of a \nbroken heart, and apprehensions were entertained that the \nmother would not long survive. \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 An unjust man is an abo- \nmination to the just ; and he that is upright in the \nway is abomination to the wicked. \n\nThe late Rev. Jonathan Scott, who had been for some \ntime an officer in the army, and an irreligious man, says in \na letter to a friend, " I find that before I left the regiment, \nin order to go to Shrewsbury, I began to be a suspected \nperson. Attending the ministry of such a notorious person \nas dear Romaine, and associating with some christian \npeople, were sufficient to cause suspicions that I was turned \nthis, and turned that. Upon my rejoining the regiment, I \nfound it was no longer bare suspicion. Now they are con- \n\n\n\nPROVERBS XXXI. 311 \n\nvinced I am turned an arrant Methodist ; and this their per- \nsuasion is a very lucky one for me ; for now they begin to \nthink my company not worth being over-solicitous about ; \nand I am sure you will readily believe that a very little of \ntheirs is enough to satisfy me ; or, more properly speaking, \nto dissatisfy me, so as to be tired of it, since their whole \nconversation consists in idle, vain nonsense, larded with \nhorrid oaths and filthy obscenity ; this is the more shocking \nto me, as I must sometimes be present at it, and have it \nnot in my power to remedy it." \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The eye that mocketh at \nhis father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the ra- \nvens of the valley shall pick it out, and the young \neagles shall eat it. \n\nDr Adam Clarke, when a boy, having one day disobey- \ned his mother, she took the Bible, and read and commented \non the preceding passage in a very serious manner \xe2\x80\x94 The \npoor culprit was cut to the heart, believing the words had \nbeen sent immediately from heaven. He went out into the \nfield with a troubled spirit, and was musing on this awful \ndenunciation of Divine displeasure, [when the hoarse croak \nof a raven sounded in his conscience an alarm more terrible \nthan the cry of fire at midnight ! He looked up, and soon \nperceived this most ominous bird, and actually supposing \nit to be the raven of which the text spoke coming to pick \nout his eyes, he clapped his hands on them, and with the \nutmost speed ran home, to escape the impending danger. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Lest they drink, and forget \nthe law, and pervert the judgment of any of the \nafflicted. \n\nPhilip, King of Macedon, having drunk too much wine, \ndetermined a cause unjustly, to the hurt of a poor widow, \nwho, when she heard his decree, bcldly cried out, " I appeal \nto Philip sober." The king, struck with this strange ap- \npeal, began to recover his senses, heard the cause anew, and \nfinding his mistake, ordered her to be paid, out of his own \npurse, double the sum she was to have lost. \n\n\n\n312 ECCLESIASTES IV. \n\n\n\nECCLESIASTES. \n\nChap. i. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 I have seen all the "works that \nare done under the sun ; and, behold, all is vanity \nand vexation of spirit. \n\nMr Locke, about two months before his death, drew up \na letter to a certain gentleman, and left this direction on it, \n" To be delivered to him after my decease." In it are these \nremarkable words : \xe2\x80\x94 " This life is a scene of vanity that \nsoon pases away, and affords no solid satisfaction, but in \nthe consciousness of doing well, and in the hopes of another \nlife. This is what I can say upon experience, and what \nyou will find to be true, when you come to make up the ac- \ncount." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 I said of laughter, It is mad : and \nof mirth, What doeth it ? \n\nThe Rev. Jonathan Scott, meeting at one place, with \nsome ladies, who came to speak to him after preaching, one \nof them said, " Do you remember, Sir, dancing with us at \nsuch a time and place?" He replied, "O yes, Madam, Ire- \nmember it very well ; and am much ashamed of those days \nof my vanity ; but, Madam, you and I are many years \nolder now, and so much nearer death and eternity." He \nthen proceeded to speak of the great things of God. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 I know that there is no good \nin them, but for a man to rejoice, and to do good in \nIris life. \n\nWhen Colonel Gardiner was raised from being Major, \nhe observed, that it was as to his personal concern mnch the \nsame to him, whether he had remained in his former sta- \ntion or been elevated to this, but that if God should by this \nmeans honour him as an instrument of doing more good \nthan he could otherwise have done, he should rejoice in it. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I considered every right work, \nthat for this a man is envied of his neighbour. \n\n" Dionysius the tyrant," says Plutarch, cc out of envy, \npunished Philoxenius, the musician, because he could sing ; \n\n\n\nECCLESIASTES VI. 813 \n\nand Plato the philosopher, because he could dispute better \nthan himself." \n\nChap. v. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Better is it that thou shouldest \nnot vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. \n\ncc Monday evening," writes Mrs Judson, " the daughters \nof- sent to invite me and my sisters to spend the even- \ning with them, and make a family visit. I hesitated a \nlittle, but considering that it was to be a family party mere- \nly, I thought I could go without breaking my resolutions. \nAccordingly I went, and found that two or three other \nfamilies of young ladies had been invited. Dancing was \nsoon introduced \xe2\x80\x94 my religious plans were forgotten \xe2\x80\x94 I \njoined with the rest \xe2\x80\x94 was one of the gayest of the gay \xe2\x80\x94 and \nthought no more of the new life I had begun. On my \nreturn home, I found an invitation from Mrs \xe2\x80\x94 in wait- \ning, and accepted it at once. My conscience let me pass \nquietly through the amusements of that evening also ; but \nwhen I retired to my chamber, on my return, it accused \nme of breaking my most solemn resolution. I thought I \nshould never dare to make others, for I clearly saw that I \nwas unable to keep them." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Who knoweth what is good \nfor man in this life. \n\nA minister of Bristol, preaching on the preceding text, \nintroduced the following anecdote into his discourse, re- \nlated to him by his father, who knew the circumstance to \nbe true. \xe2\x80\x94 A gentleman in an extensive line of business in \na distant part of the country, left his house with an inten- \ntion of going to Bristol fair; but when he had proceeded \nabout half way on his journey, he was seized with a violent \nfit of the stone, which detained him several days at the \nplace ; and as the fair was by this time nearly over, he was \ninduced to return home, Some years after, the same gen- \ntleman happening to be on business at some place where \nthe assizes for the county were held, was present at the ex- \necution of a criminal who was then about to suffer. Whilst \nhe was mixed with the crowd, the criminal intimated a wish \nto speak with him, and signified that he had something to \ncommunicate to him. The gentleman approached, and \nwas addressed to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 4< Do you recollect \nbaring intended at such a time to go to Bristol fair ?" \n2 D \n\n\n\n314 ECCLESUSTES IX, \n\n"Yes/\' replied the gentleman, " perfectly well." " It is \nwell you did not,\' \' said the criminal, " for it was the inten- \ntion of myself and several others, who knew that you had a \nconsiderable sum of money about you, to way -lay and rob, \nand, if I mistake not, murder you, to escape detection." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 It is better to go to the house \nof moimring, than to go to the house of feasting : \nfor that is the end of all men ; and the living will lay \nit to his heart. \n\nWhen the late Rev. W. Moorhouse, of Huddersfield, \nwas one day during his last illness talking of the heavenly \nstate, which he expected soon to enter, one of his friends \nsaid to him, " You think too much about another world ; \nthink and talk a little of this life." He replied, " Oh, but \nI am going there ! fand, whether I talk about it or not, I \nmust go, for I am fast hastening to an unseen world ; the \noutward man is fast decaying, and it will soon be c dust to \ndust.\' " With his eyes very devoutly raised, and exhibit- \ning an animated countenance, he then exclaimed \xe2\x80\x94 \n\ne< There is a house not made with hands, \nEternal and on high : \nAnd heremv waiting spirit stands, \nTill God shall bid it fly." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Who is as the wise man? \xe2\x80\x94 \na man\'s wisdom maketh his face to shine, and the \nboldness of his face shall be changed. \n\nMr Philip Henry used to remark, u that it is strange to \nsee sometimes what an awe arises upon the spirits of wicked \nmen, from the very company and presence of one eminent \nin holiness ; they dare not do then, as they dare and do at \nother times. One having dined with Mr John Dod, said \nafterwards, that he did not think it could have been possible \nto have forborne swearing so long." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Eat thy bread With joy, and \ndrink thy wine with a merry heart ; for God now \naceepteth thy works. \n\nThe Rev. Samuel Whiting, a learned and useful minis- \nter in New England, being at one time on a journey, some \npersons in an adjoining room of the inn, were excessively \nnoisy and clamorous in their mirth. Mr Whiting, as he \n\n\n\nECCLESIASTES XII. 315 \n\npassed by their door, looked in upon them, and with a \nsweet majesty only dropped these words : \xe2\x80\x94 " Friends, if you \nare sure that your sins are pardoned, you may be wisely \nmerry." These words not only stilled their noise for the \npresent, but also had a great effect afterwards on some of \nthe company. \n\nChap. x. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy princes eat in due season, \nfor strength, and not for drunkenness. \n\nA man of temperate habits was once dining at the house \nof a^free drinker. No sooner was the cloth removed from the \ndinner table, than wine and spirits were produced, and he was \nasked to take a glass of spirits and water, " No, thank you," \nsaid he, u I am not ill." u Take a glass of wine, then," \nsaid his hospitable host, " or a glass of ale." " No, thank \nyou," said he, " I am not thirsty." These answers called \nforth a loud burst of laughter. \xe2\x80\x94 Soon after this, the temper- \nate man took a piece of bread from the side-board, and hand- \ned it to his host, who refused it, saying that he was not \nhungry. At this the temperate man laughed in his turn. \na Surely," said he, c; I have as much reason to laugh at you \nfor not eating when you are not hungry, as you have to \nlaugh at me for declining medicine when not ill, and drink \nwhen I am not thirsty." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Know thou, that for all these \nthings God will bring thee into judgment. \n\nA person in a stage coach, who had indulged in a strain \nof speech which betrayed licentiousness and infidelity, seem- \ned hurt that no one either agreed or disputed with him. \n"Well," he exclaimed, as a funeral procession slowly pass- \ned the coach, " there is the last job of all." Ci No !" replied \na person directly opposite to him : " No ! for after \ndeath is the judgment." The speaker was silenced. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Remember now thy Creator in \nthe days of thy youth. \n\nAn old man, one day taking a child on his knee, entreat- \ned him to seek God now \xe2\x80\x94 to pray to him \xe2\x80\x94 and to love him : \nwhen the child, looking up at him, asked, " But why do \nnot you seek God ?" The old man, deeply affected, an- \nswered, " I would, child ; but my heart is hard \xe2\x80\x94 my heart \nis hard." \n\n\n\n3\\6 SONG OF SOLOMON lit. \n\n\n\nSONG OF SOLOMON. \n\nChap. i. ver 4. \xe2\x80\x94 We will remember thy love more \nthan wine : the upright love thee. \n\nIn a letter from the Rev. Dr Judson, missionary at Bur- \nmah, addressed to American females, the following anec- \ndote is related ; \xe2\x80\x94 cC A Karem woman offered herself for \nbaptism. After the usual examination, I inquired whether \nshe could give up her ornaments for Christ. It was an un- \nexpected blow. I explained the spirit of the gospel. I ap- \npealed to her own consciousness of vanity. I read to her \nthe apostle\'s prohibition (1 Tim. ii. 9.) She looked again \nand again at her handsome necklace, and then, with an air \nof modest decision, that would adorn, beyond all orna- \nments, any of my sisters whom I have the honour of ad- \ndressing, she took it ofF, saying, e I love Christ more than \nthis.\' " \n\nChap. ii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 I sat down under his shadow \nwith great delight. \n\nThe Rev. Isaac Toms, of Hadleigh, in England, re- \nmarked to one of his daughters, on her return from a long \nvisit to her friends, \xe2\x80\x94 " I have heard of Dryden\'s content- \nment, when sitting under the statue of Shakspeare ; and \nthat Buffon, the celebrated natural historian, felt himself \nhappy at the feet of Sir Isaac Newton ; but," said he, point- \ning to a picture which hung over his desk, " here you find \nme under the shadow of good Richard Baxter. Yet, my \ndear," added the venerable saint, u the most desirable situ- \nation in which we can be placed, is to be under the shadow \nof the Almighty ; under the protection of the great Re- \ndeemer." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold king Solomon with the \ncrown. \n\nThe following is an extract from a letter written by Mr \nStrachan, one of the heralds at the coronation of his ma- \njesty, George ITT \xe2\x80\x94 u After the king was crowned, and \ninvested with all his royal dignity, all the peers were allow- \ned the privilege of putting on their crowns, \xe2\x80\x94 they looked \n\n\n\nSONG OF SOLOMON V. 317 \n\nlike a company of kings, as in some sense they were. But \nimmediately they came, one by one, and laid down their \ncrowns at their sovereign\'s feet, in testimony of their hav- \ning no power or authority but what they derived from him ; \nand having each kissed his sceptre, he allowed each of them \nto kiss himself; upon which their crowns w T ere restored to \nthem, and they were all allowed to reign as subordinate \nkings. This could not miss bringing to mind what is re- \ncorded in the Revelations, of the whole redeemed company, \nwho are said to be kings and priests unto God, and who \nare to reign with Jesus Christ for ever and ever ; their \ncasting down their crowns, and saying, c Thou art worthy \nto receive power and majesty.\' I thought with myself, \nwere I so happy as to make one of that innumerable com- \npany, redeemed from among men, I should not envy all \nthe nobles in England what they are now enjoying." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy lips, O niy spouse, drop \nas the honey-comb : honey and milk are under thy \ntongue. \n\nMr Hervey, in a letter, says \xe2\x80\x94 " I have lately seen that \n\nmost excellent minister of the ever-blessed Jesus, Mr . \n\nI dined, supped, and spent the evening with him at North- \nampton, in company with Dr Doddridge, and two pious \ningenious clergymen of the Church of England, both of \nthem known to the learned world by their valuable writings ; \nand surely I never spent a more delightful evening, or saw \none that seemed to make nearer approaches to the felicity \nof heaven. A gentleman of great worth and rank in the \ntown, invited us to his house, and gave us an elegant treat ; \nbut how mean was his provision, how coarse his delicacies, \ncompared with the fruit of my friend\'s lips ! \xe2\x80\x94 they dropped \nas the honey-comb, and were a well of life." \n\nChap. v. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Eat, O friends ; drink, yea, \ndrink abundantly, O beloved. \n\nWhile the American army, under the command of Ge- \nneral Washington, lay encamped in the environs of Marris- \ntown, N. J., the Lord\'s Supper was to be administered in \nthe Presbyterian church of that village. In a morning of \nthe previous week, the general visited the house of the Rev. \nDr Jones, then pastor of that church, and thus accosted \nhim : \xe2\x80\x94 " Doctor, I understand that the Lord\'s Supper is \n2d2 \n\n\n\n318 SONG OF SOLOMON VIII. \n\nto be celebrated with you next Sabbath ; I would learn if \nit accords with the canons of your church to admit com- \nmunicants of another denomination ?" The Doctor re- \njoined, " Most certainly ; ours is not the Presbyterian table, \nGeneral, but the Lord\'s table ; and we hence give the \nLord\'s invitation to all his followers, of whatever name." \nThe General replied, u I am glad to hear it \xe2\x80\x94 that is as it \nought to be ; but as I was not quite sure of the fact, I \nthought I would ascertain it from yourself, as I purpose to \nbe with you on that occasion. Though a member of the \nchurch of England, I have not exclusive partialities." The \nDoctor re-assured him of a cordial welcome, and the General \nwas found seated with the communicants next Sabbath. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Fail\' as the moon. \n\nThe Rev. Ebenezer Erskine has the following entry in \nhis diary, of September 23, 1713 : \xe2\x80\x94 K I was this day at \nKirkness and Ballingry, with my wife ; and upon the way \nhome, towards the twilight, a little after sun-set, the moon \nappeared in the east, about the full ; and it pleased the \nLord to give me some views of his power and glory in that \ncreature. It appeared to me to be a vast body, bright and \nglorious, hanging pendular upon nothing, supported only \nby the power of the eternal God. I wondered how there \ncould be an atheist in the world, that looked on this glori- \nous creature, wherein there appeared so much of the wisdom \nand power of the Creator." \n\nChap. yii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Let us get up early to the \nvineyards. \n\nMorier, when he travelled in Persia, observed the people \nsleeping on the house-tops ; he noticed that the women \nwere generally up first, and stirring about with activity \n\nat an early hour Lord Mansfield, a celebrated judge in \n\nEngland, used to ask any aged person who came before \nhim as a witness, about his manner and habits of life ; and \nhe said that among the many hundreds he had spoken to, \nhe always found that they were early risers, however they \nmight differ in other respects. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 If a man would give all the \nsubstance of his house for love, it would utterly be \ncontemned. \n\nA boy, not five years of age, hearing his parent read the \n\n\n\nISAIAH II. 319 \n\nparable of the Wedding Garment, and remark on the con- \ncluding sentence \xe2\x80\x94 " For many are called, but few are \nchosen," \xe2\x80\x94 that it may be understood of such as profess \nto believe in Christ, but are not approved by him ; asked \nwhy they were not approved ? He was referred to the \nparable, which showed that there was something greatly \nwanting in them. " But what," said he, " is it, that is \nwanting, that Jesus should approve them ? Is it love to \nJesus Christ V* \n\n\n\nISAIAH. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Though your sins be as scarlet, \nthey shall be white as snow ; though they be red like \ncrimson, they shall be as wool. \n\nA sailor on watch, was one evening walking backwards \nand forwards on deck, when a sudden squall of wind \ncaused the vessel to give a heavy lurch. The sailor was \ndriven against one of the stauneheons, and somewhat in- \njured. He gave vent to his anger by a dreadful oath \xe2\x80\x94 \ncursing the wind, the ship, the sea, and (awful to mention) \nthe Being who made them. Scarcely had this horrid oath \nescaped his lips, when it appeared to roll back upon his \nmind with such awfnl force, that, for a moment or two, he \nthought he saw the sea parting, and the vessel going down. \nDuring the whole of that night, the dreadful oath haunted \nhis mind like a spectre, and its consequences appeared to \nbring his certain damnation. For several days he was in \nthe deepest distress of mind, till, happening to turn over \nsome things in his chest, he found a lenf of the Bible wrap- \nped about one of the articles in it, containing nearly the \nwhole of the first chapter of Isaiah. The reading of the \nabove passage, in particular, deeply impressed his mind, \nand, together with his subsequent attendance on the means \nof grace, was the means of relieving him from his distress, \nand he was enabled to believe that the Lord had forgiven \nhis great sin. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall beat their swords \n\n\n\n320 \n\n\n\nISAIAH III. \n\n\n\ninto plow-shares, and their spears into pruning-hooks : \nnation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither \nshall they learn war any more. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Orsmond, missionary in Eimeo, says, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" A few weeks ago, I overheard some chiefs conversing \namong themselves ; the following are a few of the expres- \nsions which I caught : \xe2\x80\x94 f But for our teachers, our grass on \nthe hill, our fences and houses, would have been fire ashes \nlong ago \xe2\x80\x94 (meaning that there would have been wars, in \nwhich their houses would have been burned, had not Chris- \ntianity been established.) But for the gospel, we should \nnow have been on the mountains, squeezing moss for a drop \nof water; eating raw roots, and smothering the cries of our \nchildren by filling their mouths with grass, dirt, or cloth. \nUnder the reign of the Messiah, we stretch out our feet at \nease ; eat our food, keep our pig by the house, and see \nchildren, wife, and all, at table in the same house. We do \nnot know our ancestors, our kings and our parents ; and \nwe were all blind, till the birds flew across the great ex- \npanse with good seeds in their mouths, and planted them \namong us. We now gather the fruit, and have continual \nharvest. It was God who put into the hearts of those \nstrangers to come to us. We have nothing to give them. \nThey are a people who seek our good ; but we are a people \nof thorny hands, of pointed tongues, and we have no \nthoughts. If God were to take our teachers from us, we \nshould soon be savage again. They are the great roots to \nthe tree on the high hill ; the wind strikes it, twists it, \nbut cannot level it to the ground, for its roots are strong. \nOur hearts delighted in war, but our teachers love peace, \nand we now have peace.\' " \n\nChap. hi. ver. 22, 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The changeable suits of \napparel, and the mantles, and the wimples, and the \ncrispmg-pins, \xe2\x80\x94 The glasses, and the fine linen, and \nthe hoods, and the vails. \n\nThe Rev. John Harrion, a dissenting minister at Den- \nton in Norfolk, had two daughters who were much too \nfond of dress, which was a great grief to him. He had \noften reproved them in vain ; and preaching one Sabbath \nday on the sin of pride, he took occasion to notice, among \nother things, pride in dress. After speaking some consider- \n\n\n\nISAIAH VI. 321 \n\nable time on this subject, he suddenly stopped short, and \nsaid, with much feeling and expression, " But you will \nsay, Look at home. My good friends, T do look at home, \ntill my heart aches." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 When the Lord shall have \nwashed away the filth of the daughters of Zion, and \nshall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the \nmidst thereof, by the spirit of judgment, and by the \nspirit of burning. \n\nu I remember," says Mr Whitefield, u some years ago, \nwhen I was at Shields, I went into a glass-house ; and, \nstanding very attentive, I saw several masses of burning \nglass, of various forms. The workman took a piece of \nglass, and put it into one furnace, then he put it into a \nsecond, and then into a third. I said to him, c Why do \nyou put it through so many fires ?\' He answered, c O, \nSir, the first was not hot enough, nor the second, therefore \nwe put it into a third, and that will make it transparent.\' " \nThis furnished Mr Whitefield with a useful hint, that we \nmust be tried, and exercised with many fires, until our dross \nbe purged away, and we are made fit for the owner\'s use. \n\nChap. v. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Woe unto them that are mighty \nto drink wine, and men of strength to mingle strong \ndrink. \n\nTwo young men, lately drinking together at a public- \nhouse, in a village near Huntingdon, fell into a conversa- \ntion as to who could drink most without being intoxicated. \nOne of them said to the other, i6 I will call for a half- \ncrown\'s worth of gin : if you finish the liquor, I will pay \nfor it \xe2\x80\x94 if not, you shall." The other agreed to the pro- \nposal, and drank till he fell from the chair, when he was \ncarried home, and soon after died. How awful to meet \ndeath in such a state ! \n\nChap. vi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 He said, Go and tell this people, \nHear ye indeed, but understand not ; and see ye in- \ndeed, but perceive not. \n\nu On the morning before I was licensed," says the late \nRev. John Brown, " that text was much impressed on my \nspirit, i He said, Go and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, \nbut understand not ; and see ye indeed, but perceive not,\' \n\n\n\n322 ISAIAH VIII. \n\n&c. Since I was ordained at Haddington, I know, not \nhow often it hath been heavy to my heart to think how \nmuch this scripture hath been fulfilled in my ministry. \nFrequently I have had an anxious desire to be removed by \ndeath, from being a plague to my poor congregation. \nOften, however, I have checked myself, and have consider- \ned this wish as my folly, and begged of the Lord, that if \nit were not for his glory to remove me by death, he would \nmake me successful in my work." \n\nChap. vii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord shall hiss for the \nfly that is in the uttermost part of the rivers of \n\nEgypt. \n\nVinisauf, speaking of the army under Richard I., a \nlittle before he left the Holy Land, and describing them as \nmarching on the plain not far from the sea-coast, says, \n" The army stopping a while there, rejoicing in the hope \nof speedily setting out for Jerusalem, were assailed by a \nmost minute kind of fly, flying about like sparks, which \nthey called cincinellac. TTith these the whole neighbour- \ning region round about was filled. These most wretchedly \ninfested the pilgrims, piercing with great smartness the \nlands, necks, throats, foreheads, and faces, and every part \nthat was uncovered, a most violent burning tumour follow- \ning the punctures made by them, so that all that they stung \nlooked like lepers." He adds, " That they could hardly \nguard themselves from this most troublesome vexation, by \ncovering their heads and necks with veils." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall fret themselves, \nand curse then king and then God, and look upward. \n\nGeneral Burn, in describing the effects of a violent \nstorm that assailed the vessel in which he was returning to \nEngland, off the coast of "Whitehaven, says, u As beings \nimagining they had but a few moments to live, all strove \nwith dying eagerness to reach the quarter-deck, but we had \nscarcely raised ourselves upright when the ship struck a \nsecond time, more violently than before, and again threw \nus all prostrate. The scene was enough to make the heart \nof the stoutest sinner tremble. I very well remember the \nagony of one of my poor messmates. This man had ac- \nquired considerable property in Jamaica, and during the \nvoyage, like the rich man in the parable, was frequently \n\n\n\nISAIAH XI. 323 \n\ndevising plans of future happiness. At this awful mo- \nment, he exclaimed bitterly against the treatment of hea- \nven, that had made him spend so many toilsome years in \na scorching and unhealthy climate to procure a little \nwealth ; and when with pain and trouble he had heaped it \ntogether, had tantalized him with a sight of the happy \nshore, where he expected peaceably to enjoy it; but now \nwith one cruel sudden stroke, had defeated all his hopes. \nThe cutting reflections and bitter complaints which came \nfrom this man\'s mouth, expressed such black despair, that \nhe appeared more like a fiend of the bottomless pit, than a \nsinner yet in the land of hope." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 The people turneth not unto \nhim that smiteth them, neither do they seek the Lord \nof hosts. \n\nA christian friend visiting a good man under great dis- \ntress and afflicting dispensations, which he bore with such \npatient and composed resignation, as to make his friend \nwonder and admire it \xe2\x80\x94 inquired how he was enabled so to \ncomfort himself? The good man said, " The distress I \nam under is indeed severe ; but I find it lightens the stroke \nvery much, to creep near to him who handles the rod ;" \nadding, (C But where else, save in the religion of Christ, \ncould such a sufferer find such a support !" \n\nChap. x. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Shall the axe boast itself against \nhim that heweth therewith ? or shall the saw mag- \nnify itself against him that shaketh it ? \n\nWhen Bonaparte was about to invade Russia, a person \nwho had endeavoured to dissuade him from his purpose, \nfinding he could not prevail, quoted to him the proverb, \n(C Man proposes, but God disposes ,*" to which he indig- \nnantly replied, " I dispose as well as propose." A chris- \ntian lady, on hearing the impious boast, remarked, " I set \nthat down as the turning point of Bonaparte\'s fortunes. \nGod will not suffer a creature with impunity thus to usurp \nhis prerogative." It happened to Bonaparte just as the \nlady predicted. His invasion of Russia was the com- \nmencement of his fall. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall not hurt or destroy \nin all my holy mountain : for the earth shall be full \n\n\n\n.324 ISAIAH XII. \n\nof the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover \nthe sea. \n\nIn the eleventh century, the effect of the gospel in Den- \nmark was such, as to prove at once its divine origin, and \nits benign tendency. Adam of Bremen, an historian, thus \nexpresses it : \xe2\x80\x94 u Look at that very ferocious nation of the \nDanes ; for a long time they have been accustomed, in the \npraises of God, to resound Alleluia ! Look at that pira- \ntical people ; they are now content with the fruits of their \nown country. Look at that horrid region, formerly alto- \ngether inaccessible on account of idolatry ; now they eagerly \nadmit the preacher of the word." \xe2\x80\x94 To refer to a more re- \ncent instance : the inhabitants of the South Sea are now \nprofessedly Christian, and improvement in their circum- \nstances keeps pace with that of their morals. Theft is \nalmost unknown among them. Family prayer is set up in \nevery house, and private prayer is almost universally at- \ntended to. The people look up to the missionaries as their \noracle in all their troubles of body and mind, civil and reli- \ngious. They were once the cruel slaves of Satan, destroy- \ning themselves and their infant offspring. Now, women \nare restored to their proper rank in society, a new genera- \ntion of young ones is springing up, beloved by their pa- \nrents ; and the face of things is wonderfully altered, so that \nwe are constrained to say, " This is the Lord\'s doing, and \nit is marvellous in our eyes." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 In that clay thou shalt say, \nO Lord, I will praise thee : though thou wast angry \nwith me, thine anger is turned away, and thou com- \nfortedst me. \n\nThe late Rev. Thomas Scott, during his last illness, \nsometimes wanted that comfort which he usually enjoyed ; \nand though hope as to his final salvation generally predo- \nminated, yet he would say, ci Even one fear, where infinity \nis at stake, is sufficient to countervail all its consoling \neffects." Having received the Sacrament, at the conclu- \nsion of the service, he adopted the language of Simeon, \ni( Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, for \nmine eyes have seen thy salvation." Through the remain- \nder of the day, and during the night, he continued in a \nvery happy state of mind. To one who came in the even- \n\n\n\nISAIAH XIV. 325 \n\ning, he said, " It was beneficial to me : I received Christ \nlast night : I bless God for it." He then repeated, in the \nmost emphatic manner, the whole twelfth chapter of Isaiah. \nThe next morning he said, " This is heaven begun. I \nhave done with darkness for ever \xe2\x80\x94 for ever, Satan is \nvanquished. Nothing now remains but salvation with \neternal glory \xe2\x80\x94 eternal glory." \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 20, 21. \xe2\x80\x94 It shall never be inhabit- \ned, neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to ge- \nneration; \xe2\x80\x94 But wild beasts of the desert shall lie there; \nand their houses shall be full of doleful creatures. \n\nWhen Babylon was first deserted of its inhabitants, the \nPersian kings turned it into a park for hunting, and kept \ntheir wild beasts there. When the Persian empire de- \nclined, the beasts broke loose, so that, when Alexander the \nGreat marched eastward, he found Babylon a perfect de- \nsert. He intended to restore Euphrates to its ancient \nchannel, but the design not having been completed, the \nriver overflowed its banks, and the greater part of that \nonce celebrated city became a lake or pool of water. Theo- \ndorus, who lived about four hundred years after Christ, \ntells us, that Babylon was the receptacle cf snakes, ser- \npents, and all sorts of noxious animals, so that it was dan- \ngerous to visit it. Benjamin of Toledo, a Jew, who visited \nit in J 112, informs us, that few remains of it were left, \nnor were there any inhabitants within many miles of it. \nRawolffe, a German, who travelled to the east in 15/2, \nfound it very difficult to discover the place on which it \nstood, nor could the neighbouring inhabitants give him \nproper directions. Mr Hanway, a later traveller, with \nevery assistance that could be procured, spent several days \nin endeavouring to ascertain its situation, but in vain, so \ncompletely has it been swept, with the besom of destruc- \ntion, from the face of the earth. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 That opened not the house of \nhis prisoners ? \n\nMr William Jenkyn, one of the ejected ministers in Eng- \nland, being imprisoned in Newgate, presented a petition to \nKing Charles II. for a release, which was backed by an \nassurance from his physicians, that his life was in danger \nfrom his close imprisonment ; but no other answer could \n\n\n\n356 ISAIAH XVI. \n\nbe obtained than this, a Jenkyn shall be a prisoner as long \nas he lives." \xe2\x80\x94 A nobleman having some time after heard \nof his death, said to the king, " May it please your Ma- \njesty, Jenkyn has got his liberty." Upon which he asked, \nwith eagerness, " Aye ! who gave it hiai ?" The noble- \nman replied, "A greater than your 3Iajesty \xe2\x80\x94 the King of \nkings ;" with which the king seemed greatly struck, and \nremained silent. \n\nChap. XT. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Hesbon shall cry, and Elealeh ; \ntheir voice shall he heard even unto Jahaz. \n\nSir John Chardin, giving an account of the Eastern la- \nmentations, says, \'\xe2\x80\xa2\' Their sentiments of joy, or of grief, are \nproperly transports ; and their transports are ungoverned, \nexcessive, and truly outrageous. When any one returns \nfrom a long journey, or dies, his family burst into cries, \nthat may be heard twenty doors off ; and this is renewed at \ndifferent times, and continues many days, according to the \nvigour of the passion. Especially are these cries long in \nthe case of death, and frightful ; for the mourning is right- \ndown despair, and an image of hell. I was lodged, in the \nyear 1670, at Ispahan, near the Royal Square ; the mistress \nof the next house to mine died at that time. The moment \nshe expired, all the family, to the number of twenty-five or \nthirty people, set up such a furious cry, that I was quite \nstartled, and was above two hours before I could recover \nmyself." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Let mine outcasts dwell with \nthee, Moab. \n\nMr Philip Henry, one of the non-conformist ministers, \nwhen silenced from preaching, by the act of uniformity, \ntook comfort himself, and administered comfort to others \nfrom the preceding passage. " God\'s people," he observed, \n" may be an outcast people, cast out of men\'s love, their \nsynagogues, their country ; but God will own his people \nwhen men cast them out ; they are outcasts, but they are \nkis, and some way or other he will provide a dwelling for \nthem." \xe2\x80\x94 Shortly before his death, the same pious man ob- \nserved, that, though many of the ejected ministers were \nbrought very low, had many children, were greatly harassed \nby persecution, and their friends generally poor and unable \nto support them ; yet, in all his acquaintance, he never \n\n\n\nISAIAH XIX. 327 \n\nknew, nor could remember to have heard of, any non-con- \nformist minister in prison for debt. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 At that day shall a man look \nto his Maker, and his eyes shall have respect to the \nHoly One of Israel. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Charles had, at one time, the prospect of ob- \ntaining a situation in North Wales, which he much wished ; \nbut, as in a former instance, he eventually failed. The \nplace appears to have been lost through the remissness of a \nfriend, who was commissioned to treat for the situation. \nCi If I had not, at that moment" says Mr C, " seen the \nhand of God in it, I should have been very angry indeed \n\nwith Mr . Every thing is under the control of the \n\nall-wise God. To see and believe this, will make us per- \nfectly easy and resigned, even in the greatest disappoint- \nments. Mow true it is, c that he that believeth hi Him, \nshall not be moved.* And what a blessed thing it is to ob- \ntain a firmness and stability which nothing can shake ; no, \nnot even the wreck of nature." \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 2.\xe2\x80\x94 That sendeth ambassadors \nby the sea, even in vessels of bulrushes upon the \nwaters. \n\nu We went up the river Euphrates," says an eastern tra- \nveller, " this afternoon. Our boat was of a peculiar make. \nIn shape it was like a large round basket ; the sides were of \nwillow, covered over with bitumen, a sort of pitch ; the \nbottom was made with reeds ; it had two men with paddles, \none of whom paddled toward him, and the other pushed \nfrom him. This sort of boat is common on the Euphrates, \nand may be of the same kind as the vessels of bulrushes \nupon the waters spoken of by Isaiah."" \n\nChap. xix. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord shall send them \na Saviour, and a great one, and he shall deliver \nthem. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Grimshawe stated, at a recen\' meeting of \nthe Religious Tract Society, that a few yearr ago lie met \n\' with Mr fJolemeisfer, who had laboured among the Esqui- \nmaux for thirty-four years, and had first translated the four \nGospels into the Esquimaux language. Among a variety \nof interesting questions Mr Grimshawe put to him, he \n\n\n\n328 ISAIAH XX. \n\nthought that he would question him upon a point of some \ncuriosity and difficulty, respecting his translation. Know- \ning how imperfect barbarous languages are, and how inade- \nquate to express any abstract idea, Mr G. requested him to \nsay how he translated the word Saviour in thie Gospel. Mr \nColemeister said, " Your question is remarkable, and per- \nhaps the answer may be so too. It is true the Esquimaux \nhave no word to represent the Saviour, and I could never \nfind out that they had any direct notion of such a friend. \nBut 1 said to them, ( Does it not happen sometimes, when, \nyou are out fishing, that a storm arises, and some of you \nare lost, and some saved ?\' They said, \' O yes, very often.* \n\xe2\x80\x94 c But it also happens that you are in the water, and owe \nyour safety to some brother or friend who stretches out his \nhand to help you ?\' \xe2\x80\x94 c Very frequently.\' \xe2\x80\x94 c Then what do \nyou call that friend ?* They gave me in answer a word of \ntheir language, and I immediately wrote it against the term \nSaviour in Holy Writ, and ever after it was intelligible to \nthem." \n\nChap. xx. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The King of Assyria shall lead \naway the Egyptians prisoners, and the Ethiopians \ncaptives, young and old, naked and barefoot. \n\nAbout a mile from the new town of St Nicholas, in \nRussia, Mr Howard, the philanthropist, inspected four \nrooms for sick recruits and prisoners of war. The number \ncrowded into these rooms was upwards of three hundred, \nmany of whom were extremely iU, and supplied with pro- \nvisions of the worst quality. Going back to the town, ac- \ncompanied by the physician, and several officers, he found \nfifty objects of such extreme wretchedness, as, in the whole \ncourse of his extensive visits to the abodes of misery and \nvice he had never before seen together. Most of them were \nrecruits, in the prime of life, many of whom were dying \nupon a bed of hard, coarse reeds, without linen or coverlids, \nor any thing to protect them but a few remnants of their old \nclothes ; their persons indescribably filthy, and their shirts \nin ra^s. After viewing other scenes of misery, he makes \nthe following reflections : \xe2\x80\x94 " Let but a contemplative mind \nreflect a moment upon the condition of these poor destitute \nwretches, forced from their homes and all their dearest con- \nnections, and compare them with those one has seen, \ncheerful, clean, and happy, at a wedding or village festival ; \n\n\n\nISAIAH XXII. 329 \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 let them be viewed quitting their birth-place, with all \ntheir little wardrobe, and their pockets stored with rubles, \nthe gifts of their relations, who never expect to see them \nmore ; now joining their corps in a long march of one or \ntwo thousand wersts ; their money gone to the officer who \nconducts them, and defrauds them of the government allow- \nance ; arriving fatigued and half-naked in a distant dreary \ncountry, and exposed immediately to military hardships, \nwith harassed bodies, and dejected spirits ; and who can \nwonder that so many droop and die in a short time, without \nany apparent illness ? The devastations I have seen made \nby war among so many innocent people, and this in a \ncountry where there are such immense tracts of land unoc- \ncupied, are shocking to human nature." \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Within a year according to \nthe years of an hireling, and all the glory of Kedar \nshall fail. \n\nw I remember," observes one, M having heard a sensible \nperson say he could never covet the office of chief magis- \ntrate of London, because that honour continued only one \nyear. Might not the idea be justly extended to all the ho- \nnours and enjoyments of this life ? None of them are per- \nmanent." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 In that day did the Lord \nGod of hosts call to weeping, and to monrning, and \nto baldness, and to girding with sackcloth : \xe2\x80\x94 And \nbehold joy and gladness, slaying oxen and killing \nsheep, eating flesh and drinking wine : let lis eat and \ndrink, for to-morrow we shall die. \n\nIn the midst of the distresses with which France was ha- \nrassed in the reign of Charles VII., and whilst the English \nwere in possession of Paris, Charles amused himself and his \nmistresses with balls aud entertainments. The brave La \nHere, coming to Charles one day to talk to him on some \nbusiness of importance, whilst the luxurious Prince was \noccupied in arranging one of his parties of pleasure, was \ninterrupted by the Monarch, who asked him what he thought \nof his arrangement. " I think, Sire," said he, " it is im- \npossible for any one to lose his kingdom more pleasantly \nthan your Majesty." \n\n2 e 2 \n\n\n\n330 ISAIAH xxr. \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Her merchandise and her \nhire shall he holiness to the Lord. \n\nMr Fisk, in giving an acconnt of his missionary labours \nin Egypt, says, kt I have also become acquainted with the \nmasters of several English merchant vessels, one of whom \nI learn has prayers daily with his men, and reads a sermon \nto them regularly on the Sabbath. Another has given me \nan interesting account of the ; Floating Ark,\' for the sup- \nport of which he is a subscriber, and in which he attends \nworship when at London. This vessel, he says, was origi- \nnally a sixty-four gun ship, was purchased by a company of \nmerchants in London, and application was then made to \nthem by the Port of London Society, to obtain it as a place \nof worship for seamen. The merchants replied, c If you \nwant it for that purpose, we make a donation of it ; if for \nany other object, we charge you \xc2\xa3. 3000.\' " \n\nCh. xxiv. v. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Glorify ye the Lord in the fires. \n\nAnn Meiglo, a poor distressed woman in the parish of \nPortmoak, when visited by Mr Ebenezer Erskine, said to \nhim, u O, Sir, I am just lying here, a poor useless creature. " \n\xe2\x80\x94 u Think you," said he. " I think, Sir, what is true, if I \nwere away to heaven, I would be of some use to glorify \nGod without sin." \xe2\x80\x94 " Indeed, Annie," said Mr Erskine, \nu I think you are glorifying God by your resignation and \nsubmission to his will, and that in the face of many diffi- \nculties, and under many distresses. In heaven the saints \nhave no burdens to groan under; your praises, burdened \nas you are, are more wonderful to me, and, I trust, accepta- \nble to God." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He will swallow up death in \nvictory. \n\nMr Livingston, speaking of Josias Welsh, says, M On \nthe Sabbath afternoon before his death, which was on Mon- \nday following, I heard of his sickness, and came to him \nabout eleven o\'clock at night, and Mr Blair about two hours \nthereafter. He had many gracious discoveries, as also some \nwrestling and exercise of mind. One time he cried out, \n1 O for hypocrisy !\' on which Mr Blair said, ( See how Satan \nis nibbling at his heels before he enter into glory.\' A very \nlittle before he died, being at prayer by his bedside, and \n\n\n\nISAIAH XXVIII. 331 \n\nthe word 6 victory\'coming out of my mouth, he took hold \nof my hand, and desiring me to forbear a little, and clap- \nping his hands, cried out, * Victory, victory, victory, for \nevermore !\' He then desired me to go on, and in a little ex- \npired. His death happened on the 23d of June 1634." \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy dead men shall lire, \ntogether with my dead body shall they arise. \n\nA man in Scotland, who had some years before buried \nhis wife, and several of his children, one day stood leaning \nover a low wall, intently gazing on the spot in the church- \nyard, where he had deposited their dear remains. A per- \nson observing his thoughtful attitude, asked him what occu- \npied his mind ? u I am looking," he said, " at the dust \nthat lies there, and wondering at the indissoluble union be- \ntwixt it and the Lord Jesus Christ, who is in glory." \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Let him take hold of my \nstrength, that he may make peace with me ; and he \nshall make peace with me. \n\n" I think," says one, " I can convey the meaning of this \npassage, so that every one may understand it, by what took \nplace in my own family within these few days. One of my \nlittle children had committed a fault, for which I thought \nit my duty to chastise him. I called him to me, explained \nto him the evil of what he had done, and told him how \ngrieved I was that I must punish him for it. He heard \nme in silence, and then rushed into my arms, and burst \ninto tears. I could sooner have cut off my arm than have \nthen struck him for his fault : he had taken hold of my \nstrength, also he had made peace with me." \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Whom shall he teach know- \nledge ? and whom shall he make to understand doc- \ntrine? them that are weaned from the milk, and \ndrawn from the breasts. \n\nA venerable old minister, in New Hampshire, lodging \nat the house of a pious friend, observed the mother teach- \ning some short prayers and hymns to her children, " Ma- \ndam," said he, " your instructions may be of far more im- \nportance than you are aware : my mother taught me a little \nhymn when a child, and it is of use to me to this day. I \nnever close my eyes to rest, without first saying\xe2\x80\x94 \n\n\n\n532 ISAIAH XXXI. \n\n\' Now I lay me down to sleep, \n\nI pray thee, Lord, my soul to keep ; \n\nIf I should die before I wake, \n\n1 pray thee, Lord, my soul to take."\' \n\nCh. xxix. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 As when a thirsty man dream - \neth, and behold, he drinketh ; but he awaketh, and, \nbehold, he is faint, and his soul hath appetite. \n\nMr Park, speaking of the great want of water in Africa, \nsays, ft I frequently passed the night in the situation of \nTantalus. No sooner had I shut my eyes, than fancy would \nconvey me to the streams and rivers of my native land ; \nthere, as I wandered along the verdant bank, I surveyed \nthe clear stream with transport, and hastened to swallow \nthedelightful draught ; but, alas ! disappointment awakened \nme, and I found myself a lonely captive perishing of thirst, \namidst the wilds of Africa." \n\nChap. xx. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Prophesy not unto us right \nthings ; speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits. \n\nA dissenting minister, preaching very practically, was \nfound fault with by his people, who gave him to understand \nthat they must part with him, if he did not alter the strain \nof his preaching. The minister, having a family, shrunk \nfor a time, but it preyed upon his health, which his wife \nobserving, plainly told him that he distrusted God out of \nfear of man, and was unfaithful ; and begged of him to \npreach according to his conscience, and leave the event to \nGod. Accordingly he did so, and was expelled. But just \nat that time, a larger meeting, with a better salary, and a \nmore lively people, being vacant, he was invited thither, \nand settled among them ; lived in plenty, and preached \nwith acceptance and usefulness, till removed by death. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The lion and the young lion \nroaring on his prey, when a multitude of shepherds \nis called forth against him, he will not be afraid of \ntheir voice, nor abase himself for the noise of them. \n\nAn instance of the courage of the lion is related in the \naccount of one who had broken into a walled enclosure for \ncattle. The people of the farm, with the intention of de- \nstroying him on his return, stretched a rope across the \nentrance, to which several guns were fastened in a direction \nto discharge their contents into his body, so soon as he \n\n\n\nISAIAH XXXII. $33 \n\nshould push against the cord with his breast. But the lion \napproached the rope, and struck it away with his foot; and \nwithout showing any alarm, in consequence of the reports \nof the guns, he went fearlessly on, and devoured the prey \nhe had before left untouched. \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 A man shall he as an hiding- \nplace from the wind, and a covert from the tempest ; \nas rivers of water in a dry place ; as the shadow of a \ngreat rock in a weary land. \n\nA pious minister, some years ago, being called upon to \npreach a sermon for the benefit of a Sabbath School in \nNorthamptonshire, was led to enlarge in his discourse on \nthe necessity of being clothed with the Redeemer\'s righ- \nteousness, as the only means of security from the wrath to \ncome. While speaking, a violent storm of thunder and \nlightning came on, accompanied with rain and hail. The \nlightning struck a tree in the church-yard, shivered it to \npieces, and drove a part of it through one of the windows. \nThe congregation, alarmed, began to fly for safety in all \ndirections. The minister entreated them to remain in the \nhouse of God; reminding them, that if they were pro- \ntected from their sins by the righteousness of Christ, let \nstorms, lightnings, or even death come, they were perfectly \nsafe. In pursuing his discourse, his attention was attracted \nto one of the Sabbath school girls, who was standing near \nthe pulpit, and who appeared to be peculiarly impressed by \nthe sermon. Calling at her parent\'s house next day, the \nmother told him that her daughter had met with a disap- \npointment, as she expected to go to the fair that day ; but \na circumstance had occurred that would prevent her. \n" What, my dear," said the minister, " are you fond of \ngoing to fairs ?" The child immediately replied, " O no, \nSir ; I don\'t want to go to the fair ; I now only want to be \nclothed in that robe of righteousness which you were speak- \ning of yesterday, that I may see Jesus Christ." The \nminister entered into conversation with her, and found her \nmind so deeply impressed, that he had good reason to be- \nlieve that a saving change was wrought on her soul. He \nleft her, intending to repeat his visit next day, but received \ninformation of hex death ; having been found dead in the \ngarden. \n\n\n\n334i ISAIAH XXXIV. \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 That shaketh his hands \nfrom holding of bribes. \n\nThe borough of Hull, in the reign of Charles II. chose \nAndrew Marvell, a young gentleman of little or no fortune, \nand maintained him in London for the service of the pub- \nlic. His understanding, integrity, and spirit, were dread- \nful to the then infamous administration. Persuaded he \nwould be theirs, if properly asked, they sent his old school- \nfellow, the lord treasurer Dauby, to renew acquaintance \nwith him in his garret. At parting, the lord treasurer \nslipped into his hand L. 1000, and then went to his chariot. \nMarvel], looking at the paper, called after the Treasurer, \n" My Lord, I request another moment." They went up \nagain to the garret, and the servant boy was called, " I \nask, child, what had I for dinner yesterday?" " Don\'t \nyou remember, Sir, you had the little shoulder of mutton \nthat you ordered me to bring from a woman in the market." \nfc Very right, child. What have I for dinner to-day ?" \n" Don\'t you know, Sir, that you bid me lay by the blade- \nbone to broil ?" " It is so ; very right, child, go away." \nMy Lord, do you hear that ? Andrew Marvell\'s dinner \nis provided ; there is your piece of paper, I want it not ; I \nknow the sort of kindness you intended ; I live here to \nserve my constituents, the ministry may seek men for their \npurpose ; I am not one." \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 The raven shall dwell in it. \n\nIn the centre of a grove near Shelbourne, there stood an \noak, which, though on the whole shapely and tall, jutted \nout to a great excrescence near the middle of the stem. On \nthis tree a pair of ravens had made their nest for so many \nyears, that it was called the tf Raven-tree." Many attempts \nhad been made to reach the nest ; but when the climbers \narrived at the swelling, it jutted out so in their way. and \nwas so far beyond their grasp, that the boldest were defeat- \ned. Thus the birds continued to build unmolested, till the \nfatal day on which the tree was to be levelled. This was \nin the month of February, when these birds usually sit. \nThe saw was applied to the trunk. The wedges were in- \nserted into the opening, the woods echoed with the heavy \nsound of the axe and the mallet, and the tree nodded to its \nfall ; but still the dam persisted in sitting. At last, when \nit gave way, the bird was flung from the nest, and though \n\n\n\nISAIAH XXXVI. 835 \n\nher parental affection deserved a better fate, was whipped \ndown by the twigs, which brought her dead to the ground. \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall obtain joy and \ngladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away. \n\nDuring the last illness of the Rev. John Willison of \nDundee, he was visited by Mr Ralph Erskine ; and while \nconversing together on the happiness of the better country, \nwhere the saints are perfect in knowledge and in love, a \npious lady present, who was warmly attached to the na- \ntional church, addressed Mr Erskine in these words, " Aye, \nSir, there will be no Secession in heaven/\' " O, Ma- \ndam," he instantly replied, " you are under a mistake ; \nfor in heaven there will be a complete secession from all sin \naud sorrow." " With pleasure," said Mr Willison, " do \nI adopt that view of Secession." \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Rabshakeh stood, and cried \nwith a loud voice in the Jews\' language, and said, \nHear ye the words of the great king, the king of \nAssyria, &c. \n\nIn the reign of king James II., Mr Baxter was commit- \nted prisoner to the King\'s Bench, by the warrant of Lord \nChief- Justice Jefreries, for some alleged seditious passages \nin his Paraphrase on the New Testament. When brought \nto his trial, being very much indisposed, he moved, by his \ncounsel, for further time ; but the judge cried out in a \npassion : " I will not give him a minute\'s time to save his \nlife : we have had to deal with other sorts of persons, but \nnow we have a saint to deal with. I know how to deal \nwith saints as well as sinners. Yonder stands Oates in the \npillory, and he says he suffers for truth, and so says Bax- \nter ; but if Baxter did but stand on the other side of the \npillory with him, I would say, two of the greatest rogues \nand rascals in the kingdom stood there !" Mr Baxter, be- \nginning to speak for himself, Jefferies said to him, " Rich- \nard, Richard, dost thou think we will hear thee poison the \ncourt ? Richard, thou art an old fellow, an old knave ; \nthou hast written books enow to fill a cart, every one as full \nof sedition, I may say treason, as an egg is full of meat. \nHadst thou been whipt out of thy writing trade forty years \nago, it had been happy. I know thou hast a mighty party, \nand I see a gteat many of the brotherhood in corners, to \n\n\n\n350 ISAIAH XXXVIII. \n\nsee what will become of their mighty Don, and a Doctor of \nthe party \xe2\x80\x94 meaning Dr Bates \xe2\x80\x94 at your elbow ; but by the \ngrace of Almighty God, I\'ll crush them all." After far- \nther mockery and insult from this blustering judge, 31 r \nBaxter was condemned to pay a heavy fine, and to remain \nin prison till it was paid. He continued in prison two \nyears, when, from a change of measures, he was set at \nliberty. \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 And have cast their gods \ninto the fire : for they were no gods, but the works \nof men\'s hands, wood and stone; therefore they have \ndestroyed them. \n\nIn a letter written by a French Jesuit, about a hundred \nyears ago, it is stated, that at a place several leagues west- \nward of 3Iadras, some masons, who had embraced Christi- \nanity, w r ere employed by a Brahmin, to repair the embank- \nment of a reservoir of water. It is customary among the \nHindoos, to place in such situations a number of small idols \nmade of stone. These the workmen designedly buried in \nthe earth which they threw up to strengthen the embank- \nment. The Brahmin coming to inspect their progress, \nsaid, <c I see nothing of our gods ; what have you done \nwith them ?" (i What is it you mean, Sir ?" replied the \noverseer ; u I saw a heap of stones, which 1 thought would \nbe of use to strengthen the embankment ; but as for gods, \nI saw nothing of the kind." " Those were the things you \nought to have taken care of, 4 \' said the Brahmin ; " did you \nnot know they were our gods ?" " Those things," an- \nswered the overseer, " I understand as well as any body ; \nit is my business to do so ; and, take my word for it, Sir, \nthey were nothing but stones : if they were gods, as you say \nthey are, they could easily get up again into their old places. M \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 I have heard thy prayer, \nI have seen thy tears : behold, I will add unto thy \ndays fifteen yeai s. \n\nIn the autumn of 1700, the late Rev. T. Charles, of \nBala, met with an afflicting dispensation. While travel- \nling over Mount Migneint, in Carnarvonshire, on a freez- \ning night, one of his thumbs became frost-bitten. It was \nso severely affected, that he was taken very ill, and his life \nwas in danger. To prevent\' mortification, it was deemed \n\n\n\nISAIAH XXXIX. Sol \n\nnecessary to have it amputated. This affliction was very \ntrying, both to his family and to his people. When he \nwas considered to be in a dangerous state, a special prayer- \nmeeting was called by the members of the chapel at Bala. \nFervent supplications were offered up in his behalf. Seve- \nral prayed on the occasion ; and one person in particular \nwas much noticed at the time, for the very urgent and im- \nportunate manner with which he prayed. Alluding to the \nfifteen years added to Hezekiah\'s life, he, with unusual \nfervency, entreated the Almighty to spare Mr C.\'s life at \nleast fifteen years. He several times repeated the following \nwords, with such melting importunity, as greatly affected \nall present : \xe2\x80\x94 " Fifteen years more, O Lord ; we beseech \nthee to add fifteen years more to the life of thy servant. \nAnd wilt thou not, O our God, give fifteen years more for \nthe sake of thy church and thy cause ?" Mr C. heard of \nthis prayer, and it made a deep impression on his mind. \nHe afterwards frequently mentioned it as a reason why he \nshould make the best use of his time, saying, that his fif- \nteen years would soon be completed. The last time that \nhe visited South Wales, and was asked when he should \ncome again, his answer was, at least to some, that his fif- \nteen years were nearly up, and that he should probably \nnever visit them again. He mentioned this to several of \nhis friends the last year of his life, and especially to his \nwife. It is remarkable, his death occurred just at the ter- \nmination of the fifteen years. What is not less remarkable, \nit was during this time that he performed the most impor- \ntant acts of his life. It was during this time that he wrote \nthe most valuable of his works ; established Sabbath schools; \nwas one means of originating the Bible Society ; and was in- \nstrumental in doing great good both to Scotland and Ireland. \n\nChap, xxxix. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 There shall be peace and \ntruth in my days. \n\n" I well remember," says Dr Gibbons, " that discours- \ning with the late Sir Conyers Jocelyn, about Mr Baxter \nand Dr Watts, he pleasantly but very truly observed, nearly \nin these words, that \' The latter went to heaven on a bed of \ndown, in comparison of the former.\' Such was the dis- \ntinguishing privilege with which this holy man was favour- \ned, not only to his own great comfort, but to the great be- \nnefit of the church and the world, who might, had his \n2r \n\n\n\n338 ISAIAH XLIL \n\nfeeble frame been hunted down by persecution, or locked \nup in a damp suffocating prison, have been deprived, in a \ngreat measure, of his numerous and useful writings." \n\nChap. xl. ver. 18.\xe2\x80\x94 -To whom then will ye liken \nGod ? or what likeness will ye compare unto him ? \n\nOne day, when Mr Richards, missionary in India, was \nconversing with the natives, a Fakeer came up, and put \ninto his hand a small stone about the size of a sixpence, \nwith the impression of two human likenesses sculptured on \nthe surface ; he also proffered a few grains of rice, and said, \n" This is Mahadeo." Mr Richards said, " Do you know \nthe meaning of Mahadeo ?.V The Fakeer replied, u No." \nMr R. proceeded, u Mahadeo means the Great God \xe2\x80\x94 He \nwho is God of gods, and besides whom there can be no \nother. Now, this Great God is a Spirit ; no one can see a \nspirit, who is intangible. Whence, then, this visible im- \npression on a senseless, hard, immoveable stone ? To whom \nwill ye liken God ? or what likeness will ye compare unto \nHim ? God is the high and lofty One that inhabiteth \neternity, whose name is Holy. He hath said, c I am Jeho- \nvah ; there is no God besides me.\' " The poor Fakeer \nwas serious, respectful, and attentive ; continually exclaim- \ning, u Your words are true." \n\nCh. xli. v. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Fear thou not ; for I am with thee. \nOne Sabbath, lately, Mr Winder, at Edgeworth-moor, \nnear Bolton, was preaching from the preceding text. He \ncommented on the fear of death, which solemn subject had \nbeen suggested by the awfulness of the thunder storm which \nthen hung over the place. The preacher was supposing the \npossibility that in this storm, some one or more present \nmight be struck dead. The words had just escaped his \nlips, when the lightning broke upon the house, shattering \nor removing some of the materials of the building, and \nproducing great consternation and disorder in the assembly. \nNo serious injury, however, was done, and after some de- \ngree of composure was attained, the congregation sung, \n" Praise God, from whom all blessings flow," and prayed, \nas it may be supposed, with much devotional fervour. \n\nChap. xlii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Sing unto the Lord a new \nsong, and his praise from the end of the earth, ye \nthat go down to the sea, and all that is therein. \n\n\n\nISAIAH xliv. 3Sf) \n\n- A young sailor observed to a gentleman that he should \nnever forget the thrill of joy that he felt during his last \nvoyage. One night, or rather early in the morning, a fine \nstar-light morning, as they were running down the trades, \nwith the sea smooth as oil, more than two thousand miles \nfrom land, and at that time, as he thought, equally far from \nany vessel upon the vast Atlantic, he started from his mo- \nnotonous pacing fore and aft upon the deck, by a sound \nlike a burst of voices ; he at first conceived it to be the \ndying echoes of a fired cannon, probably some vessel in dis- \ntress. Again he heard it in loud and distinct sounds, and \nfound, at length, it was the harmony of voices, singing, as \nhe judged from the tune, one of the hymns used at the \nBethel prayer-meetings. The voices evidently were at a \ngreat distance, but, borne ever the wide space of the water, \nreached in soft and pleasing music, and caused him to feel \na joyful recollection of the song heard by the shepherds, \nwhilst watching their flocks by night in the fields of Beth- \nlehem. When the morning opened upon them, an Eng- \nlish ship was observed to the westward. " Sir/\' said he, \n" I can give you no idea of my gladness in anticipating \nthat the day was coming, and now opened upon us like the \nmorning, when every ship should be navigated by men \nfearing God, and working righteousness." \n\nChap, xliii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 I have created him for my \nglory. \n\nMr John Thomson, a pious merchant in Musselburgh, \nand father-in-law to the Rev. John Brown of Haddington, \nused to relate, that in his eleventh year, when he was walk- \ning one Sabbath morning to public worship in the church \nat Abbotshall, he was arrested by the importance of the \nfirst question in the Shorter Catechism, M What is the chief \nend of man ?" This led him into a train of inquiry, which \nwas the means, in the hand of the Spirit of God, of making \nhim acquainted with the present fallen and guilty state of \nman, and of the only method of recovery, through the \nmercy of God, by the righteousness of Christ. \n\nChap. xliv. ver. 0. \xe2\x80\x94 They that make a graven \nimage are all of them vanity ; and their delectable \nthings shall not profit. \n\nOne day, a missionary among the Gentoos, took with \n\n\n\n340 ISAIAH XLVII. \n\nhim a little boy from the school, to a shady place, where \nmany people were passing, and set him to read aloud.\xe2\x80\x94 \nWben some began to listen, he conversed with the boy \nabout what he was reading. .The subject was \xe2\x80\x94 the absur- \ndity of idolatry ; and a Brahmin in the crowd said, " My \nlittle fellow, w T hy do you speak so lightly of the gods of \nyour fathers ?" The boy replied in a loud voice, " Speak \nlightly of them ! Why, they have eyes, and see not ; \nthey have mouths, and speak not ; they have ears, and hear \nnot ; they are vanity and a lie ; and why not speak lightly \nof them ?" The Brahmin walked away confounded. \n\nChap. xlv. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Look unto me, and be ye \nsaved, all the ends of the earth ; for I am God, and \nthere is none else. \n\nWhen the Rev. Andrew Fuller first visited Scotland, a \nnotoriously wicked and abandoned woman, seeing a num- \nber of persons thronging the doors of a chapel, felt her cu- \nriosity awakened, and being informed that an Englishman \nwas to preach, she mingled with the crowd, and entered the \nplace. Mr Fuller took the preceding passage for his text. \nu What, then/\' she exclaimed in her heart, " surely there \nis hope even for me ! Wretch as I am, I am not beyond \nthe ends of the earth." She listened with eager delight, \nwhile the good man proclaimed the free salvation of the \ngospel. Hope sprung up in her heart, a hope which pun- \ntied as well as comforted ; and the grace of God taught her \nto w deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live so- \nberly, righteously, and godly, in the present world." \n\nCh. xlvi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Even to your old age, I am he. \n\nA friend conversing with the late Mr Brown of Had- \ndington, about a sermon which Mr B. had preached on \nthese words, c: Even to your old age, I am he," he observed \nthat he remembered discoursing on this text ; and then \nadded, with a sort of cheerfulness, " I must say, that I \nnever yet found God to break his word in this ; no, not- \nwithstanding all the provocations which I have given him." \n\nChap. xlvh. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Come down, and sit in the \ndust, O virgin daughter of Babylon ; and sit on the \nground : there is no throne, O daughter of the Chal- \ndeans. \n\n\n\nISAIAH XLTX. 341 \n\nA medal was struck by Vespasian on the subjugation of \nthe Jews : on the reverse i3 seen a palm-tree, and a woman \nsitting on the ground at the foot of it, with her head lean- \ning on her arm, weeping ; and at her feet different pieces \nof armour, with this legend, " Judea capta," (taken.) \nThus was exactly fulfilled the saying of the same prophet, \nf< And she, being desolate, shall sit upon the ground." \n\nChap, xlviii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 I have chosen thee in the \nfurnace of affliction. \n\nA young man, who lived on Rowley Common, Kent, and \nhad been a very profligate character, while working as a \nmason, fell from a scaffolding twenty feet high, and was \nseriously injured. Both his legs were broken, and several \nof his ribs, and his spine was injured. He lay long on the \nbed of affliction, when he was visited by a clergyman. He \nfelt deep convictions of sin, but was ignorant of the way of \nsalvation : this was explained to him ; he received with \neagerness the news of pardon through the atonement of \nChrist, and was enabled to commit his soul into the Re- \ndeemer\'s hands. His nurse said, " When I went to him \nfirst, he was such an impatient, wicked-tempered man, that \nit was impossible to live with him ; but a gentleman came \nto read the Bible to him for some days, and after that he \nbecame like a child, so that it grieved my heart to leave \nhim." On his sick.bed he learned to read and write, and \nhis efforts were blessed to the conversion of his sister. He \ndied in peace. \n\nChap. xlix. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 And kings shall he thy nurs- \ning fathers. \n\nMr Leifchild was one of a deputation from the three de- \nnominations of dissenting ministers in London, who waited \non his late majesty, George IV. with an address on his ac- \ncession to the throne, and were most graciously received. \nThe address alluded to the happiness and protection they \nenjoyed under the fostering care and parental sway of his \nbeloved and revered father, and expressed an humble but \nearnest hope, that he would imitate his example, and follow \nhis step5. After his majesty had read the written answer, \nand before they took leave, one of the deputation said, they \nfeared they had occasioned his majesty too much trouble : \nwhen the king said, " You give me no trouble, my friends ; \n2r\'J \n\n\n\n342 ISAIAH LIT. \n\nI derive the most heartfelt satisfaction and pleasure from \nyour excellent address. It will be the endeavour of my \nlife to imitate the example of my beloved father ; and be \nassured, while I sway the sceptre of these realms, there \nshall not be the smallest bar to the freest religious tolera- \ntion." \n\nChap. 1. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 I gave my back to the smiters, \nand my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair : I \nhid not my face from shame and spitting. \n\nMr Hanway, in his Travels, has recorded a scene very \nmuch resembling that alluded to by the prophet i \xe2\x80\x94 " A pri- \nsoner was brought, who had two large logs of wood fitted \nto the small of his leg, and rivetted together ; there was also \na heavy triangular collar of wood about his neck. The \ngeneral asked me if that man had taken my goods. I told \nhim I did not remember to have seen him before. He was \nquestioned some time, and at length ordered to be beaten \nwith sticks, which was performed by two soldiers with such \nseverity, as if they meant to kill him. The soldiers were \nthen ordered to spit in his face, an indignity of great anti- \nquity in the East. This, and the cutting of beards, which \nI shall have occasion to mention, brought to my mind the \nsufferings recorded in the prophetical history of our Savi- \nour, Isaiah I. 6." \n\nChap. li. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Fear ye not the reproach of men, \nneither he ye afraid of their revilings. \n\nA poor man, who had heard the preaching of the gospel, \nand to whom it had been greatly blessed, was the subject of \nmuch profane jesting and ridicule among his fellow-work- \nmen and neighbours. On being asked if these daily per- \nsecutions did not sometimes make him ready to give up his \nprofession of attachment to divine truth, he replied, " No ! \nI recollect that our good minister once said in his sermon, \nthat if we were so foolish as to permit such people to laugh \nus out of our religion, till at last we dropped into hell, they \ncould not laugh us out again." \n\nChap. lii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Touch no unclean thing ; go \nye out of the midst of her ; be ye clean, that bear \nthe vessels of the Lord. \n\nA little girl, between four and five years of age, on her \n\n\n\nISAIAH LIV. 84S \n\nTeturn from hearing a preacher whom she much loved, said \nto her mother, " Mother, I can tell you a little of Mr H.\'s \nsermon : he said, \' Touch not the unclean thing.* " Her \nmother, with a view to try if she understood the meaning \nof these words, replied, " Then, if Mr H. said so, I hope \nyou will take care not to touch things that are dirty, in fu- \nture." The little girl smiled, and answered, " O, mother, \nI know very well what he meant." " What did he mean ?*\' \nsaid her mother. \'* He meant sin, to be sure," said the \nchild ; " and it is all the same as if Mr H. had said, \n4 You must not tell lies, nor do what your mother forbids \nyou to do, nor play on Sunday, nor be cross,\' nor do any \nsuch things as these, mother.\'" \n\nChap. liii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 He was wounded for our trans- \ngressions, lie was bruised for our iniquities. \n\nThe late Rev. William Shrubsole of Sheerness, one ho- \nliday, casually took up a folio volume, written by Isaac \nAmbrose. He opened it, and began to read that part of it \nwhich treats of " Looking to Jesus," as carrying on the \nwork of man\'s salvation in his death. He was much af- \nfected at the relation of the sufferings of Christ, and sensi- \nbly interested at the inquiry which the author makes, \xe2\x80\x94 \nWho were the persons that brought the Divine Sufferer \ninto so much distress ? "I was convinced," he said, \n" that I was deeply concerned in that horrid transaction ; \nand from this time I date the Lord first penetrated my dark \nmind with the dawn of heavenly light and salvation." \n\nChap. liv. ver. 7, 8. \xe2\x80\x94 For a small moment have I \nforsaken thee ; but with great mercies will I gather \nthee. \n\nMr White, on the power of godliness, says, " A precious \nholy man told me of a woman that was six years in deser- \ntion ; and, by God\'s providence, hearing Mr Rollock \npreach, she of a sudden fell down, overwhelmed with joy, \ncrying out, < O, he is come, whom my soul loveth !\' and so \nwas carried home for dead : and for divers days after, she \nwas filled with exceeding joys, and had such pious and sin- \ngularly ravishing expressions, so fluently coming from her, \nthat many came to hear the rare manifestations of God\'s \ngrace in her ; and amongst the rest that went to hear, there \nwas one that could write short-hand, who yet a great while \n\n\n\n314\xc2\xab ISAIAH LYII. \n\nstood so amazed at her expressions, that he could not write ; \nat last, recovering himself, he wrote a whole sheet of pa- \nper ; which this minister read, and told me, that of all \nthe expressions that ever he read in the book of martyrs, or \nelsewhere, he never read any so high as the lowest of \nthem." \n\nChap. It. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Seek ye the Lord while he may \nhe found, call ye upon him while he is near. \n\nA young man, on whom sentence of death was passed, \nsaid, two days before his execution, 4f I am afraid that no- \nthing but the fear of death and hell makes me seek the \nSaviour now, and that I cannot expect to find him. The \nwords, ( Seek ye the Lord while he may be found,\' trouble \nmy mind very much, as they show me that there is a time \nwhen he may not be found." \n\nChap. Ivi. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed is the man \xe2\x80\x94 that keep- \neth the Sabbath from polluting it. \n\nA gentleman, who had been using the boat of Thomas \nMann, a pious waterman on the Thames, asked him if he \ndid not make seven days in a week ? " No, Sir," replied \nThomas ; u I hope 1 know better than to do that. That \nwould be taking what does not belong to me. The Lord\'s \nday is not mine ; and therefore I never work on that day." \n\nChap. lvh. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 I dwell in the high and holy \nplace, with him also that is of a contrite and humble \nspiiit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to re- \nvive the heart of the contrite ones. \n\nAt one time, when Ebenezer and Ralph Erskine both \npreached on the Monday after the celebration of the Lord\'s \nSupper at Glasgow, the former delivered an excellent dis- \ncourse, with his accustomed animation and dignity, while \nthe latter fell considerably short of his usual fluency and \nfervour. Shortly after the close of the worship, when the \ntwo brothers had an opportunity of conversing privately to- \ngether, Ebenezer gently intimated to Ralph, that it ap- \npeared to him, the sermon he had preached that day, was \nnot so substantial and interesting as usual ; on which Ralph \nmade a reply to this effect ; " True, brother ; bat if my \npoor sermon humble me, perhaps I shall reap greater ad- \nvantage from it, than you from your great sermon." \n\n\n\nISAIAH LX. S4Z5 \n\n\xe2\x80\xa2 Chap, lviii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Cry aloud, spare not; lift \nup thy voice like a trumpet, and shew my people \ntheir transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. \n\nThe energy of the Rev. Rowland Hill\'s manner at times, \nand the power of his voice, were almost overwhelming. \nOnce, at Wotton, he was completely carried away by the \nimpetuous rush of his feelings, and, raising himself to his \nfull stature, he exclaimed, " Because I am in earnest, \nmen call me enthusiast ; but I am not ; mine are the words \nof truth and soberness. When I first came into this part \nof the country, I was walking on yonder hill ; I saw a \ngravel pit fall in, and bury three human beings alive. I \nlifted up my voice for help so loud, that I was heard in \nthe town below, at a distance of a mile ; help came, and \nrescued two of the poor sufferers. No one called me an \nenthusiast then ; and when I see eternal destruction ready \nto fall upon poor sinners, and about to entomb them irre- \ncoverably in an eternal mass of woe, and call aloud to them \nto escape, shall I be called an enthusiast now ? No, sin- \nner, I am not an enthusiast in so doing ; I call on thee \naloud to fly for refuge to the hope set before thee in the \ngospel of Jesus Christ.\' \' \n\nChap. lix. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 My words which I have put \nin thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, \nnor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the \nmouth of thy seed\'s seed. \n\nMr Philip Henry, in a sermon preached in 1G59, men- \ntioned it as the practice of a worthy gentleman, that, in \nrenewing his leases, instead of making it a condition that \nhis tenants should keep a hawk or a dog for him, he oblig- \ned them that they should keep a Bible in their houses for \nthemselves, and should bring up their children to learn to \nread, and to be catechized. " This," said the gentleman, \n" will be no charge to you, and it may oblige them to that \nwhich otherwise they would neglect." \n\nChap. lx. ver. 20.\xe2\x80\x94 Thy sun shall no more go \ndown; neither shall thy moon withdraw itself : for \nthe Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the \ndays of thy mourning shall he ended. \n\nThe narrator of the loss of the Kent remarks, " Some of \n\n\n\n346 ISAIAH LXII. \n\nthe soldiers near me having remarked that the sun was set- \nting, I looked round, and never can I forget the feelings \nwith which I regarded his declining rays. I had previ- \nously felt deeply impressed with the conviction that the \nocean was to be my bed that night ; and had, I imagined, \nsufficiently realized to my mind, both the last struggles \nand the consequences of death. But as I continued so- \nlemnly watching the departing beams of the sun, the \nthought that it was really the very last I should ever be- \nhold, gradually expanded into reflections, the most tre- \nmendous in their import. It was not, I am persuaded, \neither the retrospect of a most unprofitable life, or the di- \nrect fear of death, or of judgment, that occupied my mind \nat the period I allude to ; but a broad, illimitable view of \neternity itself. I know not whither the thought would \nhave hurried me, had I not speedily seized, as with the \ngrasp of death, on some of those sweet promises of the \ngospel, which give to an immortal existence its only charms ; \nand that naturally enough led back my thoughts, by means \nof the brilliant object before me, to the contemplation of \nthat E blessed city, which hath no need of the sun, neither \nof the moon, to shine in it ; for the glory of God doth \nlighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.\' " \n\nChap. lxi. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord hath anointed me to \npreach good tidings unto the meek : he hath sent mo \nto bind up the broken-hearted. \n\nDuring a time of great awakening in America, through \nthe instrumentality of 31r Whitefield, Mr Rowland, a truly \npious and eloquent man, being invited to preach in the \nBaptist church of Philadelphia, proclaimed the terrors of \nthe divine law with such energy to those whose souls were \nalready sinking under them, that not a few fainted away. \nHis error, however, was publicly corrected by the Rev. \nGilbert Tennent, who, standing at the foot of the pulpit, \nand seeing the effect produced on the assembly, interrupted \nand arrested the preacher by this address : \xe2\x80\x94 u Brother \nRowland, is there no balm in Gilead ?\xe2\x80\x94 is there no physi- \ncian there ? M Mr Rowland, on this, immediately changed \nthe tenor of his address, and sought to direct to the Saviour \nthose who were overwhelmed with a sense of their guilt." \n\nChap. lxii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 I have set watchmen upon \n\n\n\n\n\n\nISAIAH LXIV. 347 \n\nthy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their \npeace day nor night : ye that make mention of th\xc2\xa9 \nLord, keep not silence. \n\n" Those people," says one, " are in the road to ruin, who \nsay to their ministers, as the Jews did of old to their pro- \nphets \xe2\x80\x94 ( Prophesy not ;\' or what amounts to the same \nthing, ( speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits.\' I \nwell remember having read in an ancient author, the fol- \nlowing remarkable and appropriate account : \xe2\x80\x94 t News came \nto a certain town, once and again, that the enemy was ap- \nproaching ; but he did not then approach. Hereupon in \nanger the inhabitants enacted a law, that no man, on pain \nof death, should bring again such rumours, as the news of \nan enemy. Not long after, the enemy came, indeed ; be- \nsieged, assaulted, and sacked the town, of the ruins of which \nnothing remained, but this proverbial epitaph \xe2\x80\x94 Here once \nstood a town that was destroyed by silence." \n\nChap, lxiii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Doubtless thou art our Fa- \nther. \n\n" I have been told of a good man," says Mr M. Henry, \n" among whose experiences, which he kept a record of, \nafter his death, this, among other things, was found, that \nsuch a time in secret prayer, his heart, at the beginning of \nthe duty, was much enlarged, in giving to God those titles \nwhich are awful and tremendous, in calling him the great, \nthe mighty, and the terrible God ; but going on thus, he \nchecked Trim self with this thought, c And why not my Fa- \nther ?\' " \n\nChap. lxiv. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 We are the clay, and thou our \npotter. \n\nDuring the siege of Barcelona by the Spaniards and \nEnglish in the war of the succession, in 1705, an affecting \nincident occurred, which is thus related by Captain Carle- \nton in his memoirs. " I remember I saw an old officer, \nhaving his only son with him, a fine man about twenty \nyears of age, going into the tent to dine. Whilst they were \nat dinner, a shot from the Bastion of St Antonio took off \nthe head of his son. The father immediately rose up, first \nlooking down upon his headless child, and then lifting up \nhis eyes to heaven, whilst the tears ran down his cheeks, \nonly said, Thy will be done*" \n\n\n\n3k$ JEREMIAH I. \n\nChap. lxv. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 I am found of them that \nsought me not. \n\nMr Whitefield relates, in one of his sermons, the conver- \nsion of a Mr Crane, who was afterwards appointed steward \nof the Orphan-House in Georgia. Being determined to \nspend an evening at the play-house, he went first to Drury- \nLane, but the house being quite full, he resolved to go to \nCovent-Garden ; having got thither, he found that house \nfull also, so that he could not gain admittance. He was \ndetermined, however, to get entertainment some way or \nother ; and therefore set off to hear Mr Whitefield. It \npleased God to apply the sermon with power to his heart, \nand render it effectual to his conversion ; the reality of \nwhich appeared in the fruits of a holy life. \n\nChap. lxvi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 From one Sabbath to an- \nother, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith \nthe Lord. \n\nMr Thomas Hawkes, a respectable and pious tradesman \nin London, when about to go to church one Lord\'s day, \nwas sent for, to attend on a person of high rank, about some \nworldly affairs. Mr H. expressed his surprise to the groom, \nand asked him if he knew what day it was, and intimated \nthat the message must certainly refer to the next day. The \ngroom assured him that was not the case ; but that his \nmaster must see him immediately. He then desired the \ngroom to present his duty to the distinguished personage, \nand inform him that, he always made a point of attending \nthe worship of God on that day ; but that he would wait \non the illustrious individual next morning ; which accord- \ningly he did, and was received with wonted civility. \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Be not afraid of their faces : for \nI am with thee to deliver thee, saith the Lord. \n\nMr Maurice, one of the non -conformist ministers in \nShropshire, experienced many remarkable deliverances in \nthe providence of God, when in danger of being appre\xc2\xab \n\n\n\nJKHEMIAH lit. 34$ \n\nhended by his enemies after his ejection. A t one time, a \nconstable found him preaching, and commanded him to \ndesist ; but Mr Maurice, with great courage, charged him \nin the name of the Great God, whose message he was then \ndelivering, to forbear molesting him, as he would answer it \nat the great day. The constable, awed by his solemn man- \nner, sat down trembling, heard him patiently to the end of \nhis discourse, and then quietly left him. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 The thief is ashamed when he \nis found. \n\nRobert A , foreman to a respectable nurseryman at \n\nsome distance from town, who had lived with his employers \nten years, and had a good character, one Saturday night, \nafter applying for his wages, claimed pay for a young man \nup to that day, whom he had discharged some days before. \nHis master said, looking him steadily in the face, " Robert, \ndo you want to cheat me, by asking wages for a man that \nyou discharged yourself eight days ago ?" He had no \nsooner said this, than the miserable conscience-stricken \nman\'s blood forsook his face, as if he had been stabbed to \nthe heart. When his master saw him so much affected, he \ntold him that he might still labour as he had done, but that \nafter such a manifestly dishonest attempt, his character, and \nthe confidence in it, were gone for ever. On Monday, \nRobert made his appearance, but was utterly an altered \nman. The agitation of his mind had reduced his body to \nthe feebleness of an infant\'s. He took his spade and tried \nto use it, but in vain ; and it was with difficulty that he \nreached home. He went to bed immediately ; medical aid \nwas procured, but to no purpose, and the poor fellow sunk \nunder the sense of his degradation, and expired on Wednes- \nday forenoon ! His neighbours who attended him, say, \nthat a short time before he died, he declared, that the agony \nconsequent on the loss of his character as an honest man, \nwhich he had for so many years maintained, was the sole \ncause of his death. \n\nChap. hi. ver. lo. \xe2\x80\x94 I will give you pastors accord- \ning to mine heart, which shall feed you with know- \nledge and understanding. \n\nThe late Rev. Robert Hall of Bristol was once asked what \n\n\n\n350 JEREMIAH VI. \n\nhe thought of a sermon which had been delivered by a pro- \nverbially fine preacher, and which had seemed to excite a \ngreat sensation among the congregation : \xe2\x80\x94 " Very fine, Sir, \nhe replied, "but a man cannot feed upon flowers." \n\nCh. Iv. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 They are sottish children, and \n\nthey have none understanding : they are wise to do \nevil, but to do good, they have no knowledge. \n\nA gay young fellow, who piqued himself on the charac- \nter of a libertine, was expatiating upon the qualifications \nnecessary to form a perfect and accomplished debauchee ; \nwhen, having finished his tirade, he turned to one of the \ncompany present^ who seemed to receive this sally very \ngravely, and whom, therefore, he wished to insult, and \nasked his opinion. Not at all disconcerted at his insolence, \nthe gentleman replied very dryly, " It appears to me, Sir, \nthat you have omitted two of the most important and essen- \ntial qualifications." " Indeed ! and pray what may they \nbe r" " An excessively weak head, and a thoroughly bad \nheart." The rake was silent, and soon afterwards left the \ncompany. \n\nChap. v. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord \xe2\x80\x94 which have placed \nthe sand for the bound of the sea by a perpetual de- \ncree, that it cannot pass it : and though the waves \nthereof toss themselves, yet can they not prevail ; \nthough they roar, yet can they not pass over it. \n\nThomas Mann, a pious waterman on the Thames, being \nonce employed to row a party of pleasure, one of the num- \nber, a young lady, proposed singing " Rule Britannia,\'\' \nwhen Mann remarked, that he had heard Mr Newton say, \n" God rules the waves, not Britannia." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 The word of the Lord is unto \nthem a reproach : they have no delight in it. \n\nThe Rev. John Eliot, styled, The Apostle of the In- \ndians, was once asked by a pious woman, who was vexed \nwith a wicked husband, and bad company frequently in- \nfesting her house on his account, what she should do ? \n" Take," said he, "the Holy Bible into your hand when \nbad company comes in, and that will soon drive them out \nof the house." \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH IX, 351 \n\nChap. vii. ver. 9, 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Will ye steal, murder, and \ncommit adultery, and swear falsely \xe2\x80\x94 And come and \nstand before me in this house, which is called by \nmy name ? \n\nTwo Greeks, notorious for their piracies and other \ncrimes, were lately tried and condemned, and three days \nafter executed. In the course of the trial, it appeared that \nthe beef and anchovies, on board one of the English vessels \nwhich they pirated, w r ere left untouched, and the circum- \nstances under which they were left, appeared to the court \nso peculiar, that the culprits were asked the cause of it. \nThey promptly answered, that it was at the time of the great \nfast when their church eat neither meat nor fish ! They \nappeared to be most hardened and abandoned wretches, \nenemies alike to their own and every other nation, and yet \nrigidly maintaining their religious character ; and while \nthey were robbing, plundering, and murdering, and stealing \nthe women and children of their countrymen, and selling \nthem to the Turks, and committing other atrocious deeds, \nthey would have us understand that they were not so wicked \nas to taste meat or fish, when prohibited by the canons of \ntheir church ! \n\nChap. viii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 They have rejected the word \nof the Lord ; and what wisdom is in them ? \n\nA gentleman was arguing with a deist on the absurdity \nof rejecting Christianity without examination. He owned \nthat he never knew a peison examine the subject, who did \nnot afterwards embrace it ; but excused himself from exa- \nmining, under the plea that to do so was analogous to \ndrinking brandy which always produced intoxication. u Is \nit not honourable to Christianity,\' \' says the gentleman, u to \nhave enemies, who must give up the exercise of their rea- \nson before they reject it ?" \n\nChap. ix. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Let not the wise man glory \nin his wisdom. \n\nIn 1201, Simon Tcurnay, after he had excelled all his \ncontemporaries at Oxford in learning, and became so emi- \nnent at Paris as to be made the chief doctor of the Scr- \nbonne, grew so proud, that while he regarded Aristotle as \nsuperior to Moses and Christ, he considered him as but \n\n\n\n352 JEREMIAH XIII. \n\nequal to himself ! He became such an idiot at length, as \nnot to know one letter in a book, or one thing he had ever \ndone. \n\nChap. x. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Pour out thy fury upon the \nheathen that know thee not, and upon the families \nthat call not on thy name. \n\nA credible historian informs us, that about one hundred \nand fifty years ago, there was an earthquake in Switzer- \nland, by which part of a mountain was thrown down, which \nfell upon a village that stood under it, and crushed every \nhouse and inhabitant to atoms, except the corner of one cot- \ntage, where the master of the house with his family were \ntogether praying unto God. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Let us cut him off from the \nland of the living. \n\n" You take a life from me that I cannot keep," said one \nof the martyrs to his persecutors, u and bestow a life upon \nme that I cannot lose ; which is as if you should rob me of \ncounters, and furnish me with gold." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 How wilt thou do in the \nswelling of Jordan ? \n\nThe Rev. Richard Hooker, just before his death, said, \n<( I have lived to see that this world is made up of pertur- \nbations ; and I have been long preparing to leave it, and \ngathering comfort for the dreadful hour of making my ac- \ncount with God, which I now apprehend to be near ; and \nthough I have, by his grace, loved him in my youth, and \nfeared him in my age, and laboured to have a conscience \nvoid of offence to him, and to all men ; yet if thou, Lord, \nshouldst be extreme to mark what I have done amiss, who \ncan abide it ? And, therefore, where I have failed, Lord, \nshow mercy to me ; for I plead not my righteousness, but \nthe forgiveness of my unrighteousness, for his merits, who \ndied to purchase a pardon for penitent sinners." \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 But if ye will not hear it, \nmy soul shall weep in secret places for your pride. \n\nA gay, dissipated young man, went one day to his pious \nmother, and said, " Mother, let me have my best clothes, \nI am going to a ball to-night.*\' She expostulated with \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH xir. 353 \n\nhim, and urged him not to go, by every argument in her \npower. He answered, " Mother, let me have my clothes, \nI will go, and it is useless to say any thing about it." She \nbrought his clothes ; he put them on, and was going out. \nShe slopped him, and said, " My child, do not go." He \nsaid he would ; she then said to him, M My son, while you \nare dancing with your gay companions in the ball-room, I \nshall be out in that wilderness praying to the Lord to con- \nvert your soul." He went ; the ball commenced ; but in- \nstead of the usual gaiety, an unaccountable gloom pervaded \nthe whole assembly. One said, " We never had such a \ndull meeting in our lives ;" another, " I wish we had not \ncome, we have no life, we cannot get along ;" a third, " I \ncannot think what is the matter." The young man in- \nstantly burst into tears, and said, " I know what is the \nmatter ; my poor old mother is now praying in yonder \nwilderness for her ungodly son." He took his hat, and \nsaid, " I will never be found in such a place as this again," \nand left the company. To be short, the Lord converted \nhis soul. He became a member of the church \xe2\x80\x94 was soon \nafter taken ill \xe2\x80\x94 and died happy. \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Are there any among the \nvanities of the Gentiles that can cause rain .? or can \nthe heavens give showers ? Art thou not he, O \nLord our God ? therefore we will wait upon thee : \nfor thou hast made all these things. \n\nA youth in the South Sea Islands, called Joseph Banks, \nafter Sir Joseph Banks, Captain Cook\'s companion, had \nbeen much abroad, and was a shrewd observer of all that \ncame under his notice. One day, when he was disputing \nagainst the superstitions of his country, a priest affirmed \nthat, if the maraes, or temples, were forsaken, there would \nbe no rain, and every thing would be burnt up. He re- \nplied, "In England and America there are no idols, no \ntabus, yet there is plenty of rain there, and fine crops too. \nin Tahiti and Huahine they have broken the tabus, and \ndestroyed the idols, and worship the God of the white men, \nyet the rain falls there, and the fruits grow as abundantly \nas ever. And why should not rain fall, and the ground \nproduce food here as well as elsewhere, when these sense- \nless things are done away ?" The priest was confounded. \n2 g 2 \n\n\n\n354 JEREMIAH XVII. \n\nChap. xv. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy word was unto me the \njoy and rejoicing of mine heart. \n\n" I have many books," says Mi Xewton, " that I cannot \nsit down to read ; they are indeed good and sound, but, \nlike halfpence, there goes a great quantity to a little amount. \nThere are silver books, and a very few golden books ; but \n1 have one book worth more than all, called the Bible, \nand that is a book of bank-notes." \n\nCh. xvi. v. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Mine eyes are upon all their ways. \n\nOne of the heathen philosophers recommended it to his \npupils, as the best means to induce and enable them to \nbehave worthily, to imagine that some very distinguished \ncharacter was always looking upon them. But what was \nthe eye of a Cato to the eye of God ? Who would not ap- \nprove themselves unto him ? The celebrated Linnaeus had \nthe following inscription placed over the door of the hall \nin which he gave his lectures : \xe2\x80\x94 " Liye guiltless \xe2\x80\x94 God \nobserves you." \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Lord, save me. \n\nA minister asked the maid at an inn in the Netherlands, \nif she prayed to God ? She replied, " She had scarce time \nto eat, how should she have time to pray ?" He promised \nto give her a little money, if on his return she could assure \nhim she had meanwhile said three words of prayeT, night \nand morning. Only three words and a reward, caught her \npromise. He solemnly added, fi Lord, save me !" For a \nfortnight she said the words unmeaningly ; but one night \nshe wondered what they meant, and why he bade her re- \npeat them. God put it into her heart to look at the Bible, \nand see if it would tell her. She liked some verses where \nshe opened so well, that next morning she looked again, \nand so on. When the good man went back, he asked the \nlandlord for her, as a stranger served him. " Oh, Sir ! \nshe got too good for my place, and lives with the minis- \nter!" So soon as she saw the minister at the door, she \ncried, " Ts it you, you blessed man ? I shall thank God \nthrough all eternity that 1 ever saw you ; I want not the \nmoney, 1 have reward enough for saying those words J" \nShe then described how salvation by Jesus Christ was \ntaught her by the Bible, in answer to this prayer. \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XX. 355 \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They said, There is no hope ; \nbut we will walk after our own devices, and we will \nevery one do the imagination of his evil heart. \n\nA young woman, whoraDr Gifford visited in prison, and \nwho was to be tried for her life, heard him speak a good \nwhile in an awful strain, not only unmoved, but at last she \nlaughed in his face. He then altered his tone, and spoke \nof the love of Jesus, and the mercy provided for chief sin- \nners, till the tears came in her eyes, and she interrupted \nhim by asking, " Why ; do you think there can be mercy \nfor me ?" He said, " Undoubtedly, if you can desire it." \nShe replied, u Ah ! if I had thought so, I should not have \nbeen here ; I have long fixed it in my mind that I was ab- \nsolutely lost, and without hope, and this persuasion made \nme obstinate in my wickedness, so that I cared not what I \ndid." She was afterwards tried, and sentenced to trans- \nportation, and Dr Gifford, who saw her several times, had \na good hope that she was truly converted before she left \nEngland. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 They have filled this place \nwith the blood of innocents. \n\nMr Ellis informs us, that during the year 1829, Mr \nWilliams, a missionary to the South Sea Islands, had one \nday sitting in his room three females, the eldest not more \nthan forty years of age. The subject of the murder of in- \nfants was introduced, and he remarked that perhaps some \nof them had been guilty of the crime. On inquiry, these \nfemales reluctantly confessed that they had destroyed not \nfewer than twenty-one infants ! One had murdered nine, \nanother seven, and the other five. Nor did it appear that \nthese women had been more guilty than their neighbours. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Then I said, I will not make \nmention of him, nor speak any more in his name. \n\nThe late Mr Clark of Trowbridge, one Sabbath after- \nnoon, said to his wife, " My dear, I can never preach \nagain ; I have told my people all I have to say." She said, \n" But you will disappoint the people, and whom can we \nengage for to-night ?" He still urged that he should be \nunable to say any thing, when a woman was introduced} \n\n\n\n356 JEREMIAH XXII. \n\nwho said she had come a long way to beg Mr Clark to \npreach from this text, " Then I said, I will not make men- \ntion of him, nor speak any more in his name ; but his word \nwas in mine heart as a burning fire shut up in my bones, \nand I was weary with forbearing, and I could not stay/\' \nHe saw the finger of God in it, and preached from that \ntext in the evening, and was never after at any loss, \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 I will smite the inhabitants of \nthis city, \xe2\x80\x94 and they shall die of a great pestilence. \n\nIn a letter, dated August 30, 1830, the Rev. William \nGlen gives the following account of the ravages of the \ncholera morbus in Astrachan : \xe2\x80\x94 " In general, business of \nevery kind was at a stand. The bank suspended its ope- \nrations. In the bazaars not a whisper was to be heard., \nand scarcely a face to be seen ; even the public houses were \nabandoned, and a general gloom was spread over the coun- \ntenances of the few solitary individuals that were to be seen \nwalking through the streets. According to the best au- \nthenticated accounts, when the disease was at its height, \nthe number of funerals, on one particular day, was five \nhundred, and on another day four hundred and eighty, \nMore than one thousand were buried about that time in a \nlarge pit, for want of graves, which could not be got dug so \nfast as required, nor at a rate the poor could afford to pay \nfor them. Such a time we have never seen, nor do I sup- \npose that such a time was ever seen in Astrachan." \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 80. \xe2\x80\x94 Tims saith the Lord, Write \nye tliis man childless, a man that shall not prosper in \nhis days : for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting \nupon the throne of David, and ruling any more in \nJndah. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Douglas, an eminently pious minister in \nEdinburgh, had usually the subjects of his discourses so \nforcibly impressed on his mind, that he seldom or never \nhad any anxiety in choosing a text. Having been appoint- \ned to preach at the coronation of Charles II. at Scaon, the \nabove passage was suggested to him as a text. The good \nman was troubled what to do. To preach from it, would \nbring down the vengeance of the court \xe2\x80\x94 to reject it, would \nperhaps expose him to Divine chastisement. After much \nanxious and painful deliberation, he resolved to choose an~ \n\n\n\n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XXIV. 357 \n\nother, as much suited to the occasion as possible. The \ntext he selected was 2 Kings xi. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 " And he brought \nforth the king\'s son, and put the crown upon him, and \ngave him the testimony : and they made him king, and \nanointed him ; and they clapped their hands, and said, \nGod save the king," It is remarkable that, during the \nremainder of his life, he laboured under great difficulty in \nchoosing the subjects of his discourses ; the wonted aid \nfrom above appearing to be withheld, as a correction for his \nsin, in resisting convictions of duty, from the fear of man \nthat bringeth a snare. \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 32. \xe2\x80\x94 I sent them not, nor com- \nmanded them; therefore they shall not profit this \npeople at all, saitli the Lord. \n\n"When two or three gentlemen, in company with the late \nRev. Robert Hall of Bristol, were discussing the ques- \ntion \xe2\x80\x94 Whether a man of no religion can be a successful \nminister of the gospel ? \xe2\x80\x94 surprise was expressed that Mr \nHall remained silent. u Sir," said he in reply, " 1 would \nnot deny that a sermon from a bad man may sometimes do \ngood ; but the general question does not admit of an argu- \nment. Is it at all probable that he who is a willing ser- \nvant of Satan, will fight against him with all his might f \nand, if not, what success can be rationally expected ?" \n\nChap. xxiv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Them that are carried away \ncaptive of Judah, whom I have sent ont of this place \ninto the land of the Chaldeans for their good. \n\nA missionary in India, passing one day through the \nschool-room, observed a little boy engaged in prayer, and \noverheard him saying, " O Lord Jesus, I thank thee for \nsending big ship into my country, and wicked men to \nsteal me, and bring me here that I might hear about thee, \nand love thee ; and now, Lord Jesus, I have one great \nfavour to ask thee, please to send wicked men with another \nbig ship, and let them catch my father and my mother, \nand bring them to this country, that they may hear the \nmissionaries preach, and love thee." The missionary in a \nfew days after, saw him standing on the sea-shore, looking \nvery intently as the ships came in. " What are you look- \ning at, T-om ?" u I am looking to see if Jesus Christ \n\n\n\n358 JEREMIAH XXVI. \n\nanswer prayer." For two years he was to be seen day \nafter day. watching the arrival of every ship. One day, as \nthe missionary was viewing him, he observed hirn capering \nabout, and exhibiting the liveliest joy. " "Well, Tom, what \noccasions so much joy ?" " O, Jesus Christ answer pray- \ner \xe2\x80\x94 father and mother come in that ship ;" which was ac- \ntually the case. \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 27- \xe2\x80\x94 Drink ye, and be drunken. \nand spue, and fall, and rise no more. \n\nA man in North America, who, for several years, had \nbeen guilty of occasional excess, was, for a week prior to \nhis death, intoxicated every day, and abused his family un- \nmercifully. The morning of the day on which he died, he \nsaid to his wife, with a horrible oath, " "When I drink an. \nother glass of rum, 1 hope God Almighty vill strike me \ndead !" He immediately went to a public house \xe2\x80\x94 drank \nrum while there \xe2\x80\x94 rilled Lis jug \xe2\x80\x94 and, returning, beat his \nvvife, and knocked her to the floor, though her peculiar \non demanded the most kind and affectionate treat - \ni . from her husband. A little before two o\'clock in the \nafternoon, he took his jug, and, going to another room, \nsaid, " I swear I will drink till I die, let it be longer or \nshorter." His wife expostulated, when he swore he would \ndo so, calling the Saviour to witness. He expired before \nthree o\'clock ; ill prepared, there is every reason to fear, \nfor his departure. \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 2, \xe2\x80\x94 Speak unto all the cities of \nJudah, which come to worship in the Lord\'s house, \nall the words that I command thee to speak unto \nthem ; diminish not a word, \n\nThe Rev. J. Brewer\'s (of Birmingham) manner of ex- \npounding the Scriptures was very instructive and useful; \nand his general style of preaching was that, which, by way \nof distinction and eminence, has been called scriptural, be- \ncause it embodies so large a portion of the sentiment and \nlanguage of holy writ. This peculiar character of his \npreaching, Mi Brewer attributed, in a great degree, to a \nremark of the Eev. Edmund Jones, a minister in Wales, \nwho. after hearing his young friend preach, said to him, \nwhen he came down from the pulpit, " Young man, I love \nto hear the sound of scripture in a sermon." It was a \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XXVIII. 359 \n\nword in season, and he never forgot it, " It did me more \ngood," said Mr Brewer, " than all my studies." \n\nCh. xxvii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Hearken not to your sorcerers. \n\n" Of the power of this superstition, (sorcery,)" says Mr \nStewart in his Journal, M we had a proof in a native of our \nown household, A thief was put to flight from our yard \none day, while we were at dinner. A lad joined in the \nchace, and seized the culprit, but lost his hold by the tear- \ning of his kichei, or outer garment. The thief was greatly \nexasperated, and immediately engaged a sorcerer to pray \nthe boy to death. Information of this reached the lad in \nthe course of the afternoon ; and we soon perceived him to \nbe troubled by the intelligence, though he attempted with \nus to ridicule the superstition. The next morning he did \nnot make his appearance with the other boys ; and upon \ninquiring from them, they said he was sick. We asked \nthe nature of this sickness ; to which it was replied, tha* \nM he was sick from the prayer of sorcery, perhaps." We \nfound him lying in one corner of his bouse, paie with fear, \nand trembling like an aspen leaf, and discovered that he \nhad not slept during the night : we were satisfied that the \nwhole arose from terror ; and compelled him, notwithstand- \ning his declarations that he was sick, to come from his \nretreat, diverted his mind, set him at work, and before \nnoon he was as full of life and spirits as ever, laughed at \nhis fears, and began to defy the power of the\xe2\x80\x94\' sorcerer\'s \nprayer.\' " \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 This year thou shalt die. \n\nAn intimate friend of President Davies of New-Jersey \nCollege, told him a few days before the beginning of the \nyear in which he died, that a sermon on the first day of it \nwould be expected from him ; mentioning, that it was Pre- \nsident Burr\'s custom to do so ; and that on the new-year\'s \nday preceding his death, he preached from Jer. xxviii. 16. \n" Thus saith the Lord, This year thou shalt die ;" which \nthe people afterwards had regarded as premonitory. When \nthe first of January came, Mr Davies preached from the \nsame text ; and being seized with his last illness scon after, \nsaid, he had been led to preach, as it were, his own funeral \nsermon. Mr Davies often referred to this remarkable cir- \ncumstance on his death-bed. \n\n\n\n360 JEREMIAH XXX. \n\nChap. xxix. ver. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall go and pray \nunto me, and I will hearken nnto you. \xe2\x80\x94 And ye shall \nseek me, and find me, when ye shall search" for me \nwith all your heart. \n\nA person, in addressing some children on the subject of \nprayer, described its importance and advantages ; and ex- \nplained the difference between praying and saying prayers, \nA boy in the first class, whose attention had been arrested \nby the subject, was powerfully affected by the impressive \nmanner in which this duty was urged upon the children. \nHe reflected, that though he had daily been in the habit of \nsaying his prayers 3 yet he then felt convinced that he never \ngrayed as he ought to have done. He left the school under \na deep concern for his soul\'s welfare, and on reaching \nhome, retired to a private apartment in the house, and \nsought the Lord in prayer with his whole heart. He did \nnot seek in vain. He obtained mercy, through the blood \nof Christ. He joined in church-fellowship, became a use- \nful teacher in a school, and has continued to adorn the \ndoctrine of the Saviour by a becoming conversation. \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 I will multiply them, and \nthey shall not be few ; I will also glorify them, and \nthey shall not be small. \n\nThe following is an extract from a u Narrative of the \nState of Religion within the bounds of the Presbyterian \nChurch, in the United States of America, and Correspond- \ning Churches, May 1832:" \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" It is our delightful privilege to report, that sixty-eight \nPresbyteries have been blessed with the special influences \nof the Holy Spirit, reviving the churches, and bringing \nperishing sinners to the saving knowledge of the truth. In \nthese highly-favoured Presbyteries, about seven hundred \ncongregations are reported as having been thus visited in \nrich mercy. In many of these places, thus refreshed by \nthe showers of divine grace, the displays of the power of \nthe Gospel have been glorious, almost beyond example \nSeveral Presbyteries have had their whole territory per- \nvaded by a heavenly influence, and every congregation \nhas become a harvest-field for the ingathering of souls to \nthe fold of the Good Shepherd. These bodies send us the \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XXXII. 36 1 \n\nanimating message, that all, or nearly all, their churches \nhave enjoyed a precious season of revival. fc Never/ says \nthe report from West Hanover, 4 have we had the privilege \nof recording so many signal triumphs of Almighty grace. \nThe angel having the everlasting Gospel in his hand, has \npassed through our borders, and has brought salvation to \nalmost every house. So powerful and extensive has been \nthe divine influences among us, that one district is known \nwhere not one adult could be found, unconcerned upon \nthe subject of religion. On some occasions, a whole con- \ngregation, without one exception, have been prostrated be- \nfore God, anxiously inquiring for salvation. Eighteen of \nour congregations have been revived, and in one of them, \nthree hundred hopeful conversions have taken place.\'" \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 A voice was heard in Ra- \nman, lamentation, and bitter weeping ; Rachel weep- \ning for her children, refused to be comforted for her \nchildren, because they were not. \n\nOne day, while the lady of Sir Stamford Raffies was \nalmost overwhelmed with grief for the loss of a favourite \nchild, unable to bear the sight of her other children \xe2\x80\x94 un- \nable to bear even the light of day \xe2\x80\x94 humbled upon her \ncouch with a feeling of misery, she was addressed by a \npoor, ignorant, umnstructed native woman, of the lowest \nclass, who had been employed about the nursery, in terms \nof reproach not to be forgotten. " I am come because you \nhave been here many days shut up in a dark room, and no \none dares to come near you. Are you not ashamed to \ngrieve in this manner when you ought to be thanking God \nfor having given you the most beautiful child that ever was \nseen ? Did any one ever see him, or speak of him, with- \nout admiring him ? And instead of letting this child con- \ntinue in this world till he should be worn out with trouble \nand sorrow, has not God taken him to heaven in all his \nbeauty ? What would you have more ? For shame ! \xe2\x80\x94 \nleave off weeping, and let me open a window." \n\nChap, xxxii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Great in counsel, and \nmighty in work. \n\nA person at dinner with Mr Newton of London, re- \nmarked, that the East India Company had overset the \n2 H \n\n\n\n362 JEREMIAH XXXIV. \n\ncollege at Calcutta. " What a pity !" said a gentleman \npresent. M No," said Mr N., " no pity \xe2\x80\x94 it must do good. \nIf you had a plan in view, and could hinder opposition, \nwould you not prevent it ?" \xe2\x80\x94 ;t Yes, Sir." \xe2\x80\x94 " Well, God \ncan hinder all opposition to his plans : he has permitted \nthat to take place, but he will carry on his own plan. I \nam learning to see God in all things : I believe not a per- \nson knocks at my door but is sent by God." \n\nCh. xxxiii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord our Righteousness. \n\nCi If it be shameful to renounce error," says Mr Hervey, \n<; and sacrifice all to truth, I do very willingly take this \nshame to myself, in a copy of verses which I formerly \nwrote, sacred to the memory of a generous benefactor. I \nremember the following hues :\xe2\x80\x94 \n\n1 Our wants relieved by thy indulgent care \nShall give thee courage at the dreadful bar, \nAnd stud the crown thou shalt tor ever wear.\' \n\nThese lines, in whatever hands they are lodged, and what- \never else of a like kind may have dropt from my pen, I \nnow publicly disclaim ; they are the very reverse of my \npresent belief, in which I hope to persevere as long as I \nhave any being. Far be it from me to suppose that any \nwork of mine should, in order to create my peace, or che- \nrish my confidence, be coupled with Christ\'s most holy \nacts. I speak the words of our church, and I speak the \nsense of the prophet, ; I will trust, and not be afraid ;\' \nwherefore ? because I am inherently holy ? rather God is \nmy salvation ; God manifest in the flesh has finished my \ntransgression, and made an end of my sin ; and in this \nmost magnificent work will I rejoice. \xe2\x80\x94 Thy Maker is thy \nHusband : the consequence of which is, all thy debts and \ndeficiencies are upon him, all his consummate righteous- \nness is upon thee." \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 That every man should let \nhis man-servant, and every man his maid-servant, \nbeing an Hebrew or an Hebrewess, go free. \n\nAfter Dr Hopkins of North America had become im- \npressed with the sinfulness of slavery, he did much, in his \nintercourse with his brethren, to awaken their attention to \nthe subject, and to convince them of their obligations to \ndiscountenance that enormity, Visiting at the house of \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XXXV. 363 \n\nDr Bellamy of Connecticut, who was at that time the \nowner of a slave, he, with his wonted candour, pressed the \nsubject upon the attention of his friend. Dr B. endea- \nvoured to defend the practice by the usual arguments ; but \nDr H. having successfully refuted them, called upon him \nimmediately to free his slave. In answer to this demand, \nit was urged, that the slave was a most faithful and judi- \ncious servant ; that in his management of the doctor\'s farm \nhe could be trusted with every thing ; and that he was so \nhappy in his servitude, that he would, in the opinion of \nhis master, refuse his freedom, were it offered to him. \n" Will you consent to his liberation," said Dr Hopkins, \nu if he really desires it ?"\xe2\x80\x94 " Yes," replied Dr B., \xe2\x99\xa6< I \nwill." The slave was then at work in the field. u Call \nhim," said Dr H., " and let us try." The slave came to \nreceive, as he supposed, the commands of his master. \nf< Have you a good master? 11 said Dr Hopkins, addressing \nthe slave. " O yes, massa ; he very good." \xe2\x80\x94 u Are you \nhappy in your present condition ?" \xe2\x80\x94 O yes, massa ; me very \nhappy." \xe2\x80\x94 u Would you be more happy if you were free ?" \n\xe2\x80\x94 " O yes, massa ; me would be much more happy."\xe2\x80\x94 \n" You have your desire," exclaimed Dr Bellamy ; " from \nthis moment you are free." \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 We will drink no wine : \nfor Jonadab the son of Rechab, our father, command- \ned us, saying, Ye shall drink no wine, neither ye, \nnor your sons for ever. \n\nAmong a few individuals who lately met at a Christmas \nsupper in a public-house, there happened to be a tradesman \nwho belonged to the Temperance Society. His unprinci- \npled companions thought it too good an opportunity to be \nlost of working the fall of the poor man, and of injuring \nthe general cause of temperance. They accordingly made \nuse of every artifice in order to induce him to drink the \npoisonous cup, though without success, when the landlady, \nwho had been acquainted with the proceeding, immediately \nstepped between them, and declared that, as he had joined \nthe Temperance Society, ?io one should give him one drop \nof whisky in her housc^ but that if he chose he might have \nale or porter. The poor man, being thus supported, took \ncourage ; but, wisely considering that it was unsafe for him \n\n\n\n364 JEREMIAH XXXVII. \n\nto take even ale or porter in such company, went home \nafter supper, without drinking any thing, to the grievous \nmortification and disappointment of his drunken compa- \nnions. \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The king cut it with the \npen-knife, and cast it into the fire that was on the \nhearth, until all the roll was consumed. \n\nA few years ago, a party of men, muffled up in great- \ncoats, entered the house of an unoffending Protestant in \nEdgeworthstown ; and after having placed a guard on a \nfemale who was the only inmate of the house at the time, \nthey proceeded to search the rooms till they found a large \nBible, which they carried out, and tore into a thousand \nfragments in an adjoining ditch. A man who seemed the \nprincipal of the party, stood at the door, and gave orders \nto the others not to meddle with any thing but the thing \nwhich they came for. The violence of their animosity was \nexhibited by trampling the leaves of the Bible in the mire. \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Let my supplication, I \npray thee, be accepted before thee ; that thou cause \nme not to return to the house of Jonathan the scribe, \nlest I die there. \n\nSir John Chardin, when mentioning the power that \njailors, in Eastern countries, have over the prisoners com- \nmitted to their charge, relates the story of an eminent Ar- \nmenian merchant. He was u treated with the greatest \ncaresses upon the jailor\'s receiving a considerable present \nfrom him at first, and fleecing him after from time to time ; \nthen upon the party\'s presenting something considerable, \nfirst to the judge, and afterwards to the jailor, who sued \nthe Armenian, the prisoner first felt his privileges re- \ntrenched, was then closely confined, and was then treated \nwith such inhumanity as not to be permitted to drink above \nonce in twenty-four hours, and this in the hottest time of \nsummer, nor any body suffered to come near him but the \nservants of the prison, and at length thrown into a dun- \ngeon, where he was, in a quarter of an hour, brought to \nthe point to which all this severe usage was intended to \nforce him." \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XLI. 365 \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 They took Jeremiah, and \ncast him into the dungeon. \n\nOne of the witnesses of the truth, when imprisoned for \nconscience sake in Queen Mary\'s persecution of the Church, \nis said to have thus written to a friend ; \xe2\x80\x94 " A prisoner for \nChrist ! What is this for a poor worm ? Such honour \nhave not all his saints. Both the degrees which I took in \nthe University, have not set me so high as the honour of \nbecoming a prisoner of the Lord." \n\nChap, xxxix. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 I will deliver thee in that \nday, saith the Lord ; and thou shalt not be given \ninto the hand of the men of whom thou art afraid. \n\nAugustine, going on one occasion to preach at a distant \ntown, took with him a guide to direct him in the way. \nThe man, by some unaccountable means, mistook the usual \nroad, and fell into a bye-path. It afterwards proved, that \nby this means his life had been saved, as some of the Do- \nnatists, who were his enemies, had way-laid him, with the \ndesign of killing him. \n\nChap. xl. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Dost thou certainly know that \nBaalis, the king of the Ammonites, hath sent Ishmael \n\xe2\x80\x94 to slay thee ? But Gedaliah \xe2\x80\x94 believed them not. \n\nThe Regent Murray, who was assassinated by Hamilton \nof Bothwellhaugh, in 1570, had got information, we are \ntold, the same day on which the murder was committed, \nrespecting the assassin, and the place where he was con- \ncealed. He accordingly resolved to proceed to Edinburgh \non the road which skirts the outside of the town of Linlith- \ngow ; but perceiving the gate through which he intended \nto pass, blockaded by a crowd, he turned the other way, \nthrough the principal street, where the assassin, with a \nmusket, took his fatal aim from a window. The Good \nRegent died in the evening of the srme day, while the mur- \nderer, having a horse in readiness, effected his escape. \n\nChap. xli. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Ten men were found among \nthem that said unto Ishmael, Slay us not ; for we \nhave treasures in the field, of wheat, and of barley, \nand of oil, and of honey. \n\nDr Shaw informs us, that in Barbary, when the grain is \n2 h 2 \n\n\n\n366 JEREMIAH XLIII, \n\nwinnowed, they lodge it in mattamores, or subterraneous \nrepositories ; two or three hundred of which are sometimes \ntogether, the smallest holding four hundred bushels. These \nare very common in other parts of the East, and are in \nparticular mentioned by Dr Russell, as being in great num- \nbers near Aleppo, about the villages. A method, simi- \nlar to this, is used in the Holy Land. Le Bruyn speaks \nof deep pits at Rama, which he was told were designed for \ncorn ; and Rauwolf mentions three very large vaults at \nJoppa, which were used for the purpose of laying up grain \nwhen he visited that place. The treasures of wheat, &c, \nmight be laid up by these ten men in the same kind of re- \npositories. \n\nChap. xlii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye dissembled in your hearts, \nwhen ye sent me unto the Lord your God, savings \nPray for us unto the Lord our God ; and according \nunto all that the Lord our God shall say, so declare \nunto us, and we will do it. \n\nA woman once came to the Rev. Mr Kilpin of Exeter,, \nwith a long preface on the duty and privilege of having the \nopinion of a minister on the important subject of marriage. \nShe told her tale, and sought advice. Mr Kilpin guessed \nhow matters stood, and unexpectedly inquired if the day \nfor her marriage was not fixed for Tuesday ? " O ! no, \nSir," she hastily replied, U not until Thursday. " This \ngave him an opportunity of pointing out the sin of persons \ntreating the great and blessed God in somewhat the same \nmanner, seeking direction on a subject, clearly stated in \nhis word, with a determination to act as their own feelings \nand desires dictated, let the voice of God, in his word or \nprovidence, be what it might. \n\nChap, xliii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Nebuchadnezzar shall spread \nhis royal pavilion over them. \n\nce While we were employed on the theatre of Miletus," \nsays Dr Chandler in his travels, " the Aga of Suki, son- \nin-law to Elez-Oglu, (a Turkish officer of high rank), \ncrossed the plain towards us, atteuded by a considerable \ntrain of domestics and officers, their vests and turbans of \nvarious and lively colours, mounted on long-tailed horses, \nwith showy trappings, and glittering furniture. He re- \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH XLV, S6j \n\nturned, after hawking, to Miletus ; and we went to visit \nhim, with a present of coffee and sugar ; but were told that \ntwo favourite birds had flown away, and that he was vexed \nand tired. A couch was prepared for him beneath a shed, \nmade against a cottage, and covered with green boughs to \nkeep off the sun. He entered, as we were standing by, \nand fell down on it to sleep, without taking any notice of \nus." \n\nChap. xliv. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Since we left off to burn in- \ncense to the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink- \nofferings unto her, we have wanted all things, and \nhave been consumed by the sword and by the famine, \n\nA Hindoo who had renounced idolatry, was soon after \nsuddenly afflicted, upon which many of his heathen ac- \nquaintance came to see him, and said, " This sickness, \nwithout doubt, is sent to punish you, because you have for- \nsaken Swamy, (the idol), and have destroyed your pagoda ; \nwe therefore advise you to renounce Christianity, and again \nto worship Swamy, and you will soon recover." He said \nto them, " The great God whom I now worship, made all \nthings ; therefore, He alone is able to restore me to health. \nI do not fear the devil\'s anger, for without divine permis- \nsion he cannot accomplish any thing ; and if my present \nsickness should be the means of my death, I will die trust- \ning in Christ." After which he remonstrated with them \non the folly and sin of worshipping idols, and they depart- \ned. He recovered, and is giving evidence of being a sin- \ncere follower of Christ. \n\nChap. xlv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Seekest thou great things for \nthyself? seek them not. \n\nSir Henry Wotton, in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, \nwho had great honours conferred on him, on account of his \nnear relation to the Queen\'s great favourite, Robert Earl \nof Essex, was very intimate with the Duke of Tuscany, \nand *ith James, then King of Scotland, (and afterwards of \nEngland,) and had been sent on several embassies to Hol- \nland, Germany, and Venice : after ail, he desired to retire \nwith this motto, " That he had learned at length, that the \nsoul grew wiser by retirement ;" and consequently, that a \nman was more happy in a private situation, than it was \n\n\n\n368 JEfiEMIAH XLVII. \n\npossible for him to he with those worldly honours which \nwere accompanied with so many troubles. In short, the \nutmost of his aim in this life, for the future, was to be \nProvost of Eaton, that there he might enjoy his beloved \nstudy and devorion. He was afterwards heard to say, that \nthe day on which he put on his surplice, was the happiest \nday of his whole life ; it being the utmost happiness a man \ncan attain here, to be at leisure, to be and to do good. \nThis great man never reflected on his former years, but he \nwould weep, and say, w How much time have I to repent \nof ! and how little to do it in !" \n\nCh. xlvi. v. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Tabor is among the mountains. \n\nu The view from Mount Tabor," saysDr Russell, " is \nextolled by every traveller. Maundrell remarks, B it is \nimpossible for man\'s eyes to behold a higher gratification of \nthis nature.\' On the north-west you discern in the dis- \ntance the noble expanse of the Mediterranean, while all \naround you see the spacious and beautiful Plains of Es- \ndraelon and Galilee. Turning a little southward, you have \nin view the high mountains of Gilboa, so fatal to Saul and \nhis sons. Due east, you discover the Sea of Tiberias, dis- \ntant about one day\'s journey. A few points to the north \nappears the Mount of Beatitudes, the place where Christ \ndelivered his sermon to his disciples and the multitude. \nNot far from this little hill is the city of Saphet, or Szaf- \nfad, standing upon elevated and very conspicuous ground. \nStill farther, in the same direction, is seen a lofty peak co- \nvered with snow, a part of the chain of Anti-Lebanus. To \nthe south-west is Carmel, and in the south the hills of \nSamaria." \n\nCh. xlvii. v. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 How long wilt thou cut thyself? \n\n" We often read," says Harmer, " of people cutting \nthemselves, in Holy "Writ, when in great anguish ; but we \nare not commonly told what part they wounded. The \nmodem Arabs, it seems, gash their arms, which with them \nare often bare. It appears from a passage of Jeremiah, the \nancients wounded themselves in the same part. Chap, \nxlviii. 37, \' Every head shall be bald, and every beard \nclipped : upon all the hands shall be cuttings, and upon \nthe loins sackcloth.\' " \n\n\n\nJEREMIAH L. o6Q \n\nChap, xlviii. ver. 38.\xe2\x80\x94 I have broken Moab like a \nvessel wherein is no pleasure, saith the Lord. \n\nThe Moabites had, in succession, the monarchs of Is- \nrael, Babylon, Persia, Greece, Syria, and Egypt, and the \nKomans, all as their enemies, "who brought them to de- \nstruction. They now no longer exist ; their country is a \nheap of wild ruins, showing enough of their ancient gran- \ndeur to remind us what they once were ; and the rude tribes \nof Bedouin Arabs now dwell in it, living in tents. \n\nChap. xlix. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Leave thy fatherless chil- \ndren, I will preserve them alive ; and let thy widows \ntrust in roe, \n\n" A friend of mine," says Mr Newton, " in the west of \nEngland (a faithful laborious minister, but who, I believe, \nnever was master of five pounds at one time) was dying, \nHis friends advised him to make his will; he replied, \' I \nhave nothing to leave but my wife and children, and I \nleave them to the care of my gracious God/* Soon after \nthis he died happily. But there appeared no prospect of \nsupport for his family at this time. The Lord, however, \nstirred up a man who had always despised his preaching, \nto feel for the deceased minister\'s poor destitute family ; \nand he so exerted himself, that he was the means of L.16O0 \nbeing raised by subscriptions for them ; and the clergy of \nExeter, who had never countenanced his preachings, gave \nher a house and garden during her life, so that she lived \nin far greater plenty than in her husband\'s life-time." \n\nChap. 1. ver. 38. \xe2\x80\x94 A drought is upon her waters ; \nand they shall he dried up : for it is the land of \ngraven images, and they are mad upon their idols. \n\nCyrus having subdued the lesser Asia, as likewise Syria \nand Arabia, entered Assyria, and bent his march towards \nBabylon. The siege of this important place was no easy \nenterprise. The walls were of a prodigious height, the \nnumber of men to defend them very great, and the city \nstored with all sorts of provisions for twenty years. How- \never, these difficulties did not discourage Cyrus from prose- \ncuting his design ; who, after spending two entire years \nbefore the place, became master of it by stratagem. Upon \na festival night, which the Babylonians were accustomed to \n\n\n\n370 JEREMIAH LTI. \n\nspend in drinking and debauchery, he ordered the bank of \nthe canal, above the city, leading to the great lake, that had \nbeen lately dug by Nitocris, to be broken down ; and hav- \ning thus diverted the course of the river, by turning the \nwhole current into the lake, he caused his troops to march \nin by the bed of the river, who now penetrated into the \nheart of the city without opposition, surprised the guards \nof the palace, and cut them to pieces. The taking of Ba- \nbylon put an end to the Babylonian empire, and fulfilled \nthe predictions which the prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, and \nDaniel, had uttered against that proud metropolis. \n\nChap. li. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Every founder is confounded \nby the graven image : for his molten image is false- \nhood, and there is no breath in them. \n\n" In the monastery at Isenach," says Luther, ec stands \nan image which I have seen. "When a wealthy person \ncame thither to pray to it, (it was Mary with her child,) \nthe child turned away his face from the sinner to the mo- \nther ; but if the sinner gave liberally to that monastery, \nthen the child turned to him again ; and if he promised to \ngive more, then the child showed itself very friendly and \nloving, and stretched out its arms over him in the form of \na cross. But this picture and image was made hollow- \nwithin, and prepared with locks, lines, and screws ; and \nbehind it stood a knave to move them, \xe2\x80\x94 and so were the \npeople mocked and deceived, who took it to be a miracle \nwrought by Divine Providence !" \n\nChap. lii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Xebuzar-adan, the captain of \nthe guard, left certain of the poor of the land for \nvine -dressers, and for husbandmen. \n\nThe Rev. John Frederic Oberlin was distinguished by \nhis charity and benevolence, and though scarcely a mendi- \ncant was ever seen in the valley of the Ban de la Roche, \nwhere he resided, sometimes a pauper from the neighbour- \ning communes, attracted by the well-known disposition of \nthe pastor and his people, wandered thither to implore that \nassistance which, if deserving, he never failed to receive. \n" Why do you not work ?" was Oberlin\'s usual interroga- \ntion. " Because no one will employ me," was the general \nreply. " Well, then, I will employ you. There \xe2\x80\x94 carry \n\n\n\nLAMENTATIONS II, 371 \n\nthese planks \xe2\x80\x94 break those stones \xe2\x80\x94 fill that bucket with \nwater, and I will repay you for your trouble." Such was \nhis usual mode of proceeding ; and idle beggars were taught \nto come there no more." \n\n\n\nLAMENTATIONS. \n\nChap. i. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The adversaries did mock at her \nSabbaths. \n\nThe late Mr Meikle, surgeon in Carnwath, being on \nsome business at Edinburgh, which detained him to the \nend of the week, and not finding himself so comfortably \nlodged as he could have desired, he rose early on Sabbath \nmorning, and went out to the Meadows, that he might get \nan opportunity for devotional exercises. As he was sitting \nin the arbour, a young gentleman happened to come in, \nand by his singing and conversation, discovered a contempt \nfor the Sabbath. Mr Meikle said to him, " My good Sir, \nI am just thinking on the fourth commandment, can you \nhelp me out with it ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Indeed, Sir," said the gentle- \nman, " I cannot." \xe2\x80\x94 " Oh," said Mr M., 4 < I have it. \n1 Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy." " The \nyoung gentleman felt the reproof, and retired, leaving Mr \nMeikle to proceed with his devotions. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 All thine enemies have opened \ntheir mouth against thee. \n\nOne morning, as a minister, in one of the north-easterly \ncantons of France, was employed in his study, helieard a \ngreat noise in the village in which he resided. Rushing \nout, he perceived a foreigner, whom almost the whole po- \npulation were loading with abusive and threatening lan- \nguage. " A Jew ! a Jew !" resounded on all sides, as \nthe minister forced his way through the crowd ; and it was \nwith difficulty that he could obtain silence. As soon, how- \never, as he could make himself heard, he rebuked them \nwith great warmth for having proved themselves unworthy \nthe name of Christians, by treating the unfortunate stranger \nin so cruel a manner. He added, that if this poor man \n\n\n\no, 7 ^ LAMENTATIONS V. \n\nwanted the name of a Christian, they wanted the spirit of \nChristians. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 39. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore doth a living man \ncomplain, a man for the punishment of his sins \\ \n\nThe Duke of Conde, when in poverty and retirement, \nwas one day observed and pitied by a lord of Italy, who, \nout of tenderness, wished him to take better care of him- \nself. The good duke answered, " Sir, be not troubled ; \nand think not that I am ill provided of conveniences ; for \nI send a messenger before me, who makes ready my lodg- \nings, and takes care that I be royally entertained." The \nnoble lord asked him who was his messenger ? He replied, \n" The knowledge of myself; and the thoughts of what I \ndeserve for my sins, which is eternal torments : and when, \nwith this knowledge, I arrive at my lodging, how unpro- \nvided soever I find it, methinks it is better than I deserve : \nand as the sense of sin, which merits hell, sweetens present \ndifficulties, so do the hopes of the heavenly kingdom." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Even the sea-monsters draw out \nthe breast, they give suck to their young ones. \n\nThe natural affection of animals appears in the following \ninstance. A whale and her young one had got into an arm \nof the sea, where the tide nearly left them. The people \non the shore beheld their situation, and came down upon \nthem in boats, attacking them with such weapons as could \nbe hastily collected. The animals were soon severely \nwounded, and the sea coloured with their blood. After \nseveral attempts to escape, the old one forced her way over \nthe shallow into deep water. But though in safety herself, \nshe could not bear the danger that threatened her young \none ; she therefore rushed once more to the place where it \nwas confined, and appeared resolved, if she could not pro- \ntect, to share its danger. As the tide was then running \nin, both of the creatures made their escape, though not \nwithout receiving a great number of wounds in every part. \n\nChap. v. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Servants have ruled over us ; \nthere is none that doth deliver us out of their hand. \n\n" In visiting one of the gardens, for which Rosetta, in \nEgypt, is famous," says Jowett, in his Christian Researches. \n\n\n\nu we had a singular specimen of the effect of oppression. \nSeeing fine fruit on every side, but finding the oranges to \nbe of the sour kind, we asked the gardener for some that \nwere sweet. He at first denied that he had any. Our \nguide told us to show him money. At the sight of this, \nhe produced some delicious oranges. As we peeled them, \nand ate, he gathered up the peel, and buried it in the \nearth, in order that soldiers coming into his garden, might \nnot see the trace of sweet oranges, and compel him to give \nthem some." \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL. \n\nChap. i. vcr. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 They four had the face of a \nman, and the face of a lion on the right side ; and \nthey four had the face of an ox on the left side ; they \nfour also had the face of an eagle. \n\nThe Rev. William Wilson of Perth, and some of his \nfriends, were, on one occasion, enjoying themselves with \nsome innocent pleasantry, by proposing severally to what \nthey might compare the Four Brethren, with whom the \nSecession in Scotland originated. Different comparisons \nwere suggested. When it came to Mr Wilson\'s turn, he \ndid not see any thing they could be better compared to \nthan the four living creatures in EzekiePs vision. " Our \nbrother, Mr Erskine," said he, " has the face of a man. \nOur friend Mr MoncriefF, has the face of a lion. Our \nneighbour Mr Fisher, has the face of an eagle. And as \nfor myself, I think you will all own that 1 may claim to \nbe the ox ; for, as you know, the laborious part of the \nbusiness falls to my share." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt speak my words unto \nthem, whether they will hear, or whether they will \nforbear. \n\nThe late Dr Ritchie, Professor of Divinity in the Uni- \nversity of Edinburgh, was one day preaching in Tarbolton \nchurch, where he was at that time minister, against profane \nswearing in common conversation, while one of his princi- \npal heritors who was addicted to that sin was present. This \n2 1 \n\n\n\n374 EZEKIEL III. \n\ngentleman thought the sermon was designedly addressed to \nhim, and that the eyes of the whole congregation were fixed \nupon him. Though he felt indignant, he kept his place \ntill the service was concluded, and then waited on the \npreacher, and asked him to dine with him, as he was quite \nalone. The invitation being accepted, the gentleman im- \nmediately after dinner thus addressed the minister\xe2\x80\x94 u Sir, \nyou have insulted me to-day in the church. I have been \nthree times in church lately, and on every one of them you \nhave been holding me up to the derision of the audience ; \nso I tell you, Sir, I shall never more enter the church of \nTarbolton again, unless you give me your solemn promise, \nthat you will abstain from such topics in future, as I am re- \nsolved, I shall no more furnish you with the theme of your \ndiscourse." Mr Ritchie heard this speech to a conclusion \nwith calmness, and then looking him stedfastly in the face, \nthus replied, u Very well, Sir, if you took to yourself what \nI said to-day against swearing, does not your conscience \nbear witness to its truth ? You say you will not enter the \nchurch till I cease to reprove your sins ; if such is your \ndetermination, it is impossible you can enter it again ; for, \nwhich of the commandments have you not broken ?" On \nobserving his firmness, and feeling that he was wrong in \nattempting to make the minister of the parish compromise his \nduty, the gentleman held out his hand to Mr Ritchie ; a \nmutual explanation took place ; and while the minister \nwould abate none of his faithfulness, the heritor endeavour- \ned to overcome his evil habits. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 I will make thy tongue cleave \nto the roof of thy mouth, that thou shalt be dumb, \nand shalt not be to them a reprover. \n\nThe Rev. William Tennant, formerly a very eminent \nminister of the gospel in New England, once took much \npains to prepare a sermon to convince a celebrated infidel. \nBut, in attempting to deliver this laboured discourse, Mr \nT. was so confused, that he was obliged to stop, and close \nthe service by prayer. This unexpected failure in one \nwho had so often astonished the unbeliever with the force \nof his eloquence, led the infidel to reflect that Mr T. had \nbeen at other times aided by a divine power. This reflec- \ntion proved the means of his conversion. Thus God ac- \ncomplished by silence, what his servant meant to effect by \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL VI. 8J5 \n\npersuasive preaching. Mr Tennant used afterwards to say, \n" His dumb sermon was the most profitable sermon that \nhe had ever delivered. 1 \' \n\nChap. iv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt bear the iniquity of \nthe house of Judah forty days : I have appointed thee \neach day for a year. \n\nUsher, afterwards Archbishop of Armagh, was very zeal- \nous against the Roman Catholics, and averse to tolerating \nthem. He once preached before the officers of the Irish \ngovernment, from the preceding text. In the course of his \nsermon, he made an application of the passage which was \nremarkable. " Prom this year (1601)," said he, " I \nreckon forty years ; and then those whom you now embrace, \nshall be your ruin, and you shall bear their iniquity." The \napparent accomplishment of this prediction in the Irish re- \nbellion of 1641, was a singular occurrence; and, in the \nopinion of many, perhaps in his own, was regarded as an \nindication of his prophetic spirit. \n\nChap. v. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Take thee a barber\'s razor, and \ncause it to pass upon thine head, and upon thy beard. \n\nThe Mahometans have a very great respect for their \nbeards, and think it criminal to shave. " Conversing one \nday with a Turk," says Dr Clarke, " who was playing \nwith his beard, I asked him, ( Why do you not cut off \nyour beard as we Europeans do ?\' To which he replied, \nwith great emotion, c Cut off my beard ! \xe2\x80\x94 Why should I ? \n\xe2\x80\x94God forbid !\' " \n\nChap. vj. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall loathe themselves \nfor the evils they have committed. \n\nThe Rev. Ralph Erskine, when rebuking a person be- \nfore the congregation, for some scandalous offence, said, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Think upon the case you are in, and meditate on the \nmisery you have exposed yourself unto ; for God will deal \nwith you either in mercy or in wrath. If he deal with you \nin mercy, then you will surely find more bitterness in sin \nthan ever you found pleasure in it; and if he deal with \nyou in wrath, you will find sin, like a mountain of lead, \nweighing you down to the bottom of hell for ever. The \nLord make you wise to salvation, that you may flee from \nthe wrath to come." \n\n\n\n376 EZEKIEL IX. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 19.\xe2\x80\x94 Their silver and their go! J \nshall not be able to deliver them in the day of the \nwrath of the Lord. \n\nMr Jeremiah Burroughs, a pious minister, mentions the \ncase of a rich man, who, when he lay on his sick-bed, \ncalled for his bags of money ; and having laid a bag of \ngold to his heart, after a little, he bade them take it away, \nsaying, " It will not do ! it will not do !" \n\nChap, viii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 He brought me to the door of \nthe Lord\'s house which was toward the north ; and, \nbehold, there sat women weeping for Tammuz. \n\nThe ancient Greeks, we are informed, used to place \ntheir dead near the doors of their houses, and to attend \nthem with mourning. The same custom still continues \namong the modern Greeks, and might, perhaps, be ob- \nserved by the ancient Jews. Dr Richard Chandler, when \ntravelling in Greece, observed, at Megara, a woman sit- \nting, with the door of her cottage open, lamenting her \ndead husband aloud ; and when at Zante, he saw a wo- \nman in a house with the door open, bewailing her little \nson, whose body lay beside her dressed, the hair powdered, \nthe face painted, and bedecked with leaf-gold. \n\nChap. ix. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Slay utterly old and young", \nboth maids, and little children, and women ; but \ncome not near any man upon whom is the mark. \n\nBeza, a little before his death, declared to his christian \nfriends, that the Lord had fulfilled to him all the promises \ncontained in the ninety-first psalm, which he heard ex- \npounded, when a young man, in the church. As he had \nbeen enabled to close with the second verse, in taking the \nLord for his God, and got a sure claim that he would be \nhis u refuge and fortress," so he had found remarkably, \nin the after changes of his life, that the Lord had ;< de- \nlivered him from the snare of the fowler," for he had been \nin frequent hazard by the lying in wait of many to ensnare \nhim ; and from the c: noisome pestilence," for he was \nsometimes in great hazard from it, in those places where \nhe was called to reside. Amidst the civil wars in France, \nhe had most signal deliverances from many imminent dan. \ngers, when he was called to be present sometimes with the \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XI. 377 \n\nProtestant princes upon the field, where " thousands did \nfall about him." On his death-bed, he found that psalm \nso observably verified, on which he was caused to hope, \nthat he went through all the promises in it, declaring the \ncomfortable accomplishment of them, how he had found \nthe " Lord giving his angels charge over him, often an- \nswering him when he called on him ; how he had been \nwith him in trouble, had delivered him, and had satisfied \nhim with long life." " And now," says he, " I have no \nmore to wait for, but the fulfilling of these last words of \nthe psalm \xe2\x80\x94 c I will show him my salvation,\' \xe2\x80\x94 which, with \nconfidence, I wait for." \n\nChap. x. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 The glory of the Lord departed \nfrom off the threshold of the house, and stood over \nthe cherubim. \n\nIt appears from the Rev. H. Lindsay\'s interesting letter \nto the Bible Society in 1816, in which he gives an account \nof his visit to the Seven Churches of Asia, that even in \nthose places, where the light of the gospel first shone, the \ninhabitants were not only destitute of the Bible, but they \nhad also no distinct idea of the books it contained. They \nmentioned them indiscriminately, with various idle legends \nand lives of saints. Leaving Smyrna, the first place Mr \nLindsay visited was Ephesus. u I found there," says he, \n\xe2\x82\xac f but three Christians ; two brothers, who keep a shop, \nand a gardener. They are all three Greeks, and their ig- \nnorance is lamentable indeed. In that place which was \nblessed so long with an apostle\'s labours, and those of his \nzealous assistants, are Christians, who have not so much \nas heard of that apostle, or seem only to recognise the name \nof Paul as one in the calendar of their saints." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 I will take the stony heart out \nof their flesh, and will give them an heart of flesh. \n\nThe holiest and best men have been usually the most \nready to acknowledge the natural depravity of their hearts, \nand the greatness of their obligations to the free and sove- \nreign grace of God, in preserving or delivering them from \nthe consequences of that depravity. \xe2\x80\x94 During the ministry \nof the Rev. Ralph Erskine at Dunfermline, a man was \nexecuted for robbery, whom lie repeatedly visited in prison, \n2 i 2 \n\n\n\n378 EZEKIEL XIII. \n\nand whom he attended on the scaffold. Mr Erskine ad- \ndressed both the spectators and the criminal ; and, after \nconcluding his speech, he laid his hands on his breast, ut- \ntering these words \xe2\x80\x94 " But for restraining grace, I had \nbeen brought, by this corrupt heart, to the same condition \nwith this unhappy man." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 -They have ears to hear, and \nhear not. \n\nAn inn-keeper, addicted to intemperance, on hearing of \nthe particularly pleasing mode of singing at a church some \nmiles distant, went to gratify his curiosity, but with a re- \nsolution not to hear a word of the sermon. Having with \ndifficulty found admission into a narrow open pew, as soon \nas the hymn before sermon was sung, which he heard with \ngreat attention, he secured both his ears against the sermon \nwith his fore-fingers. \xe2\x80\x94 Re had not been in this position \nmany minutes, before the prayer finished, and the sermon \ncommenced with an awful appeal to the consciences of the \nhearers, of the necessity of attending to the things which \nwere made for their everlasting peace ; and the minister \naddressing them solemnly, " He that hath ears to hear, let \nhim hear." Just the moment before these words were pro- \nnounced, a fly had fastened on the face of the inn-keeper, \nand, stinging him sharply, he drew one of his fingers from \nhis ears, and struck off the painful visitant. At that very \nmoment, the words, " He that hath ears to hear, let him \nhear," pronounced with great solemnity, entered the ear \nthat was opened as a clap of thunder : it struck him with \nirresistible force : he kept his hand from returning to his \near, and, feeling an impression he had never known before, \nhe presently withdrew the other finger, and hearkened with \ndeep attention to the discourse which followed. A salutary \nchange was produced on him. He abandoned his former \nwicked practices, became truly serious, and for many years \nwent all weathers six miles to the church where he first \nreceived the knowledge of divine things. After about \neighteen years\' faithful and close walk with God, he died \nrejoicing in the hope of that glory which he now enjoys. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Woe nnto the foolish prophets, \nthat follow their own spirit, and have seen nothing. \nIn a letter to a friend, Mr Hervey says, cc Warburton \n\n\n\nKZEKIEL XV. 379 \n\nhas published two volumes, of sermons, in which, it seems, \nhe has decried experimental religion, disregarded the pecu- \nliarities of the gospel, and treated the operations of the \nSpirit as mere enthusiasm. If this be the effect of his \ngreat learning, then, good Lord, deliver us all, say I, from \nsuch an attainment ! If you either have or can borrow \nthem, just let me peep on them. Don\'t buy them to gra- \ntify me ; I can relish nothing but what is evangelical." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall bear the punish- \nmerit of their iniquity. \n\n" I have read of King Canute," says an excellent mi- \nnister, " that he promised to make him the highest man in \nEngland who should kill King Edmund his rival ; which, \nwhen one had performed, and expected his reward, he \ncommanded him to be hung on the highest tower in Lon- \ndon. So Satan promises great things to people in pursuit \nof their lusts, but he puts them off with great mischief. \nThe promised crown turns to a halter; the promised com- \nfort, to a torment; the promised honour, into shame ; the \npromised consolation, into desolation ; and the promised \nheaven turns into a hell." \n\nChap. xv. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 I will set my face against the \ninhabitants of Jerusalem ; they shall go out from one \nfire, and another fire shall devour them. \n\n" There was," says Josephus, "one Jesus, son of Ana- \nnias, a countryman of mean birth, four years before the \nwar against the Jews, at a time when all was in deep peaca \nand tranquillity, who, coming up to the feast of tabernacles, \naccording to the custom, began on a sudden to cry out, and \nsay, \' A voice from the east, a voice from the west, a voice \nfrom the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the \ntemple, a voice against bridegrooms and brides, a voice \nagainst all the people.\' Thus ho went about all the nar- \nrow lanes, crying night and day : and being apprehended \nand scourged, he still continued the same language under \nthe blows without any other word. And they, upon this, \nsupposing (as it was) that it was seme divine motion, \nbrought him to the Roman prefect : and, by his appoint- \nment, being wounded by whips, and the flesh torn to the \nbones, he neither entreated, nor shed a tear ; but to every \n\n\n\n380 E2EKIEL XVIII. \n\nblow, in a most lamentable, mournful note, cried 01U, \n\' Woe, woe to Jerusalem.\' This he continued to do till \nthe time of the siege, seven years together ; and, at last, to \nhis extraordinary note of woe to the city, the people, the \ntemple, adding, c Woe also to me ;\' a stone from the bat- \ntlements fell down upon him, and killed him." \n\nChap. xvi. ver. 44. \xe2\x80\x94 As is the mother, so is her \ndaughter. \n\nA minister in the country, who frequently visited a \nwidow lady with one daughter, always heard sad complaints \nfrom her mother, that her daughter was fond of public \namusements. One day when this was repeated, the daugh- \nter said, " Mother, who took me first to these places ?" \nConscience did its office : the mother was silent, and no \nmore was said on the subject. \n\nChap. xvii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 A great eagle with great wings \n\xe2\x80\x94 came unto Lebanon, and took the highest branch \nof the cedar. \n\nC( It is not to be expected," Harmer observes, u that the \nvisionary representations made to the prophets should al~ \nways coincide with natural history ; but it seems this does, \n(referring to the preceding passage,) \' We employed the \nrest of the day,\' says La Roque, in speaking of the spot \nwhere the cedars of Lebanon grow, \' in attentively survey- \nitig the beauties of this place, and of its neighbourhood, in \nmeasuring some of the cedars, and in cutting off many of \ntheir branches, with their cones, which we sent to Bsciarrai, \nwith a number of large eagles\' feathers, which were found \nin the same place.\' " \n\nChap, xviii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 If he beget a son that is a \nrobber, a shedder of blood. \n\nA boy in London, of thirteen years of age, having been \nleft at home one day with a servant, while his parents were \ngone out, took an opportunity to rob a drawer of a consi- \nderable quantity of silver. His father, next day, detected \nthe theft, and reproved him for such shameful conduct, \nwhen the wretched boy obtaining possession of a loaded \npistol belonging to his father, put a period to his life with \nit ; in consequence of which, his body was ordered to be \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XXI. SSI \n\nburied in the public street. He was of a very morose dis- \nposition, and disobedient to his parents. \n\nChap. xix. ver. 8, 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The nations set against him \non every side from the provinces, and spread their \nnet over him : he was taken in their pit. \xe2\x80\x94 And they \nput him in ward in chains. \n\nBonaparte, after a career of conquest and blood, wa3 \ncompletely subdued by the combined Powers of Russia, \nPrussia, Austria, and Britain. After the decisive battle \nof Waterloo, he retreated with precipitation to Paris ; but \nbeing followed by the allies, he quitted that capital, and \nwent to Rochefort, where vessels were prepared to carry \nhim and his attendants to America. The British govern- \nment, however, informed of his plan, blockaded this part of \nthe French coast so effectually, that he found himself com- \npelled to surrender to Captain Maitland of the Bellerophon, \nthe commander of the blockading squadron. In this ship \nhe was brought to the coast of England, but not suffered to \nland; and about the middle of August 1815, he sailed \nwith part of his suite, in the Northumberland, to the Island \nof St Helena, where he was kept a prisoner at large during \nthe remainder of his life. He died 5th May 1821. \n\nChap. xx. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 They polluted my Sabbaths : \nthen I said, I would pour out my fury upon them. \n\nSome time ago, IV. P , a lad who had formerly at- \ntended a Sabbath school, engaged to go with some com- \npanions a-fishing on a Lord\'s day. Though it rained \nvery hard, and he was desired not to go, yet, bent on pur- \nsuing his own course, he went notwithstanding. They came \nto the river, where they agreed to stop, and they began their \nunhallowed sport, and continued for some time, not think- \ning of any danger, when W. P , wishing to obtain a \n\nbetter place, tried to jump from the spot where he stood \nto another ; but, in doing so, his foot slipped, he struck his \nhead against a barge, and fell into the river ; and, after \nbeing sought fur some time, was found, and taken out a \nlifeless corpse. Let Sabbath-breakers take warning by this \nyoung man\'s unhappy end. The way of transgressors is \nhard. \n\nChap. xxi. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 The king of Babylon stood at \n\n\n\n382 EZEKIEL XXIII. \n\nthe parting of the way, at the head of the two ways, \nto use divination : he made his arrows bright. \n\nDelia Vella relates the following method of divination by \narrows. " He saw at Aleppo a Mahometan, who caused \ntwo persons to sit upon the ground, one opposite to the \nother, and gave them four arrows into their hands, which \nboth of them held with their points downwards, and, as it \nwere, in two right lines, united one to the other. Then a \nquestion being put to him about any business, he fell to \nmurmur his enchantments, and thereby caused the said four \narrows, of their own accord, to unite their points together \nin the midst, (though he that held them stirred not his \nhand,) and according to the future event of the matter, \nthose of the right side were placed over those of the left, or \non the contrary." This practice Delia Vella refers to dia- \nbolical influence. \n\nChap. xxii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast despised mine holy \nthings, and hast profaned my Sabbaths. \n\nThe following fact, communicated by a respectable mer- \nchant of New York, is well worthy of notice : \xe2\x80\x94 cc I have \nparticularly observed," says the gentleman, " that those \nmerchants in New York, who have kept their counting- \nrooms open on the Sabbath-day, during my residence there, \n(twenty-five years,) have failed without exception." \n\nChap, xxiii. ver. 38. \xe2\x80\x94 They have defiled my sanc- \ntuary in the same day, and have profaned my Sab- \nbaths. \n\nIn the church-yard of Devizes, is a monument with the \nfollowing inscription : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" In Memory \n\nOf the unfortunate end of \n\nEobert Merrit, and Susannah, his wife ; Elizabeth Tiley \n\nher sister ; Martha Carter, and Joseph Derham, \n\nWho were all drowned in the flower of their youth, \n\nIn a pond near the town called Drews, \n\nOn Sunday the 30th June ; \n\nAnd are together underneath entombed." \n\nOn another part of the stone is added \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nu Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. \n\nThis Monument, as an awful monitor to young people, \n\nTo remember their Creator in the days of their youth, \n\nWaa erected by subscription." \n\n\n\nE2EKIEL XXVI. 385 \n\nChap, xxiv. ver. 18.\xe2\x80\x94 So I spake unto the people \nill the morning : and at even my wife died. \n\nMr Matthew Henry\'s first wife was seized with the small- \npox, when in child-bed, and died. Mr Tong, the writer \nof his life, though living at a distance of eighteen miles, \nimmediately visited the sorrowing family. The first words \nMr Henry spoke to him on this occasion, with many tears, \nwere, " I know nothing could support me under such a \nloss as this, but the good hope I have that she is gone to \nheaven, and that in a little time I shall follow her thither." \n\nChap. xxv. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 I will stretch out mine hand \nupon thee, and will deliver thee for a spoil to the \nheathen ; and I will cut thee off from the people, and \nI will cause thee to perish out of the countries. \n\nChateaubriand, the French traveller, speaking of the \nrange of mountains that extend from north to south, east \nof the Jordan, together with the contiguous country, says, \n" Nothing is to be seen but black perpendicular rocks, \nwhich throw their lengthened shadow over the waters of the \nDead Sea. The smallest bird of heaven would not find \namong the rocks a blade of grass for its sustenance ; every \nthing there announces the country of a reprobate people, \nand seems to breathe the horror and incest whence sprung \nAmnion and Moab." \n\nChap. xxvi. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 I will make thee like the top \nof a rock : thou shalt be a place to spread nets upon. \n\n" The famous Heutius," says Bishop Newton in his \nDissertations, "knew one Hadrianus Parvillerius, a Jesuit, \na very candid man, and a master of Arabic, who resided \nten years in Syria ; and he remembers to have heard him \nsometimes say, that when he approached the ruins of Tyre, \nand beheld the rocks stretched forth to the sea, and the \ngreat stones scattered up and down on the shore, made clean \nand smooth by the sun, and waves, and winds, and useful \nonly for the drying of fishermen\'s nets, many of which hap- \npened at that time to be spread thereon, it brought to his \nmemory this prophecy of Ezekiel concerning Tyre \xe2\x80\x94 ( I will \nmake thee like the top of a rock : thou shalt be a place to \nspread nets upon ; thou shalt be built no more ; for I the \nLord have spoken it, saith the Lord God.\' " \n\n\n\n384 EZEKIKL XXIX. \n\nChap, xxvii. ver. 32.\xe2\x80\x94 They shall lament over \nthee, saying, What city is like Tyrus, like the de- \nstroyed in the midst of the sea ? \n\nMr Maundrell, in his " Journey from Aleppo to Jeru- \nsalem," describing Tyre, says, " This city, standing in \nthe sea upon a peninsula, promises at a distance, something \nvery magnificent. But when you come to it, you find no \nsimilitude of that glory, for which it was so renowned in \nancient times, and which the prophet Ezekiel describes. \nOn the north side it has an old Turkish ungarrisoned cas- \ntle ; besides which, you see nothing here but a mere Babel \nof broken walls, pillars, vaults, &c, there being not so \nmuch as one entire house left : its present inhabitants are \nonly a few poor wretches, harbouring themselves in the \nvaults, and subsisting chiefly upon fishing, who seem to \nbe preserved in this place by Divine Providence, as a visi- \nble argument how God has fulfilled his word concerning \nTyre, viz., that c it should be as the top of a reck, a place \nfor fishers to dry their nets on.\' " \n\nChap, xxviii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 By thy great wisdom, and \nby thy traffic, hast thou increased thy riches, and \nthine heart is lifted up because of thy riches. \n\nIn the strait between Johor and Rhio, there is a small \nwhite rock, called the " White Stone," very little elevated \nabove the water, and so exactly in the centre of the pas- \nsage, that many vessels, unacquainted with it, have been \nwrecked upon it. A Portuguese merchant passing this \nstrait, in a vessel of his own, richly laden with gold, and \nother valuable commodities, asked the pilot when this rock \nwould be passed ; but each moment appearing to him long \nuntil he was secure from the danger, he repeated his ques- \ntion so often, that the pilot impatiently told him the rock \nwas passed. The merchant, transported with joy, impi- \nously exclaimed, that " God could not now make him \npoor." But in a little while, the vessel struck on the \nWhite Stone, and all his wealth was engulphed in the \nabyss : life alone remained, to make him feci his misery \nand his punishment. \n\nChap, xxix, ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Pharaoh hath said, My river \nis mine own, and I have made it for myself. \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XXXI. 385 \n\nWhen the force of the current had carried away the tem- \nporary bridge which Xerxes had caused to be thrown over \nthe Hellespont, on his grand expedition into Greece, he \nwas so enraged, that he not only ordered the heads of the \nworkmen to be struck off, but, like a madman, inflicted \nlashes upon the sea, to punish it for its insolence : he, \nmoreover, affected to hold it in future under his control, \nby throwing fetters into it ! " A striking proof," adds the \nhistorian, " how much the possession of despotic power \ntends not only to corrupt the heart, but even to weaken and \nblind the understanding." \n\nChap. xxx. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 I will also destroy the idols, \nand I will cause their images to cease. \n\nOne day, while Mr Wilson was teaching the people of \nRaiatea, a South Sea island, an old man stood up, and \nexclaimed, " My forefathers worshipped Oro, the god of \nwar, and so have I ; nor shall any thing you can say per- \nsuade me to forsake this way. And," continued he, ad- \ndressing the missionary, " what do you want more than \nyou have already ? Have you not won over such a chief, \nand such a chief ? \xe2\x80\x94 aye, and you have Pomare himself ! \n\xe2\x80\x94 what want you more ?" \xe2\x80\x94 a All \xe2\x80\x94 all the people of Raia- \ntea, and you yourself, I want !" replied Mr Wilson. \n" No, no," cried the old man ; " me ! \xe2\x80\x94 you shall never \nhave me ! I will do as my fathers have done : \xe2\x80\x94 I will \nworship Oro : you shall never have me, I assure you." \nYet, within six months from that time, this staunch, in- \nflexible, inveterate adherent of the bloody superstition of \nOro (the Moloch of the Pacific) abandoned his idol, and \nbecame a worshipper of the true God. \n\nChap. xxxi. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 They are all delivered unto \ndeath, to the nether parts of the earth, in the midst \nof the children of men, with them that go down to \nthe pit. \n\nA Sultan amusing himself with walking, observed a der- \nvise sitting with a human skull in his lap, and appearing \nto be in a very profound reverie. His attitude and manner \nsurprised the Sultan, who demanded the cause of his being \nso deeply engaged in reflection. u Sire," said the dervise, \n<( this skull was presented to mc this morning ; and I have \n2k \n\n\n\n3&6 EZEKIEL XXXIV. \n\nfrom that moment been endeavouring, in vain, to discover \nwhether it is the skull of a powerful monarch, like your \nMajesty, or of a poor dervise like myself." \xe2\x80\x94 A humbling \nconsideration truly ! \n\n\xe2\x80\xa2* Earth\'s highest station ends in\xe2\x80\x94 Here he ties ; \nAnd dust to dust concludes her noblest song." \n\nCliap. xxii. ver. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Though their terror was \ncaused in the land of the living, yet have they borne \ntheir shame with them that go down to the pit : he \nis put in the midst of them that be slain. \n\nPhilip, King of Macedon, as he was wrestling at the \nOlympic games, fell down in the sand ; and, when he rose \nagain, observing the print of his body in the sand, cried \nout, u O how little a parcel of earth will hold us, when \nwe are dead, who are ambitiously seeking after the whole \nworld whilst we are living !*\' \n\nChap, xxxiii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 If our transgressions and \nour sins be upon us, and we pine away in them, how \nshould we then live ? \n\nA minister of the gospel, when preaching from the pre- \nceding text, said, " I knew a poor widow who had got into \na little debt that was a burden upon her, which she could \nnot remove, just as sin is a debt or burden upon the con- \nscience, which no man is able to cast off. Well, what \ncould the widow do ? Her language to herself was, c How \ncan I live with this burden ? My little furniture, \xe2\x80\x94 my \nall will be sold ! \xe2\x80\x94 T must go to the workhouse, where I \nmust mix with bad people, who know not my Saviour, and \nwho take his name in vain ! A benevolent individual hear- \ning of her distress, sent to the creditor, desiring him to \nbring a receipt in full, and he should have his money. \nHe took the receipt, and gave it to the widow. c O,\' said \nshe, \' now J shall live ! I shall live /\' \xe2\x80\x94 This little story \nthe minister applied, in the most simple manner, to the \natonement of Christ, and his payment of the debt of his \npeople. \n\nChap, xxxiv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe \nyou with the wool, ye kill them that are fed : but ye \nfeed not the flock. \n\nAs one of the Princes of Orange was passing through a \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XXXVI. 387 \n\nvillage one Sabbath-day, he asked the people, " Who is \nthe man in black playing at tennis ?" He was answered, \n" The man who has the care of our souls." \xe2\x80\x94 " Good peo- \nple," said the Prince, " is this the man who has the care \nof your souls ? You had best then look about you, and \ntake a little care of them yourselves." \n\nChap. xxxv. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast had a perpetual \nhatred, and hast shed the blood of the children of \nIsrael by the force of the sword. \n\nAmong the Circassians, the spirit of resentment is so \nstrong, that all the relatives of the murderer are considered \nas guilty. This customary infatuation to avenge the blood \nof relatives, generates most of the feuds, and occasions great \nbloodshed among all the tribes of Caucasus ; for unless \npardon be purchased, or obtained by intermarriage between \nthe two families, the principle of revenge is propagated to \nall succeeding generations. The hatred which the moun- \ntainous nations evince against the Russians, arises, in a \ngreat measure, from the same source. If the thirst of ven- \ngeance is quenched by a price paid to the family of the \ndeceased, this tribute is called ThliUUasa^ or the price of \nblood ; but neither princes nor Usdens accept of such a \ncompensation, as it is an established law among them, to \ndemand blood for blood. \n\nChap, xxxvi. ver. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 A new heart also will I \ngive you, and a new spirit will I put within you : \nand I will take away the stony heart out of your \nflesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. \n\nThe late Mr Reader of Taunton, having called one day, \nin the course of his pastoral visits, at the house of a friend, \naffectionately noticed a child in the room, a little girl about \nsix years of age. \xe2\x80\x94 Among other things, he asked her if she \nknew that she had a bad heart, and opening the Bible, \npointed her to the passage where the Lord promises to give \na new heart. He entreated her to plead this promise in \nprayer, and she would find the Almighty faithful to his \nengagement. About seventeen years after, a lady came to \nhim, to propose herself for communion with the church, \nand how inexpressible was his delight, when he found that \n\n\n\n388 EZEKIEL XXXIX. \n\nshe was the very person with whom, when a child, he had \nso freely conversed on subjects of religion, and that the \nconversation was blessed for her conversion to God. Tak- \ning her Bible, she had retired, as he advised, pleaded the \npromise, wept, and prayed ; and the Lord, in answer to her \nfervent petitions, gave her what she so earnestly desired\xe2\x80\x94 \na new heart. \n\nChap, xxxvii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Thus saith the Lord God \nunto these bones, Behold, I will cause breath to enter \ninto you, and ye shall live. \n\n" I remember," says Rowland Hill, u once conversing \nwith a celebrated sculptor, who had been hewing out a \nblock of marble to represent one of our great patriots \xe2\x80\x94 \nLord Chatham. 6 There,\' said he ; \'is not that a fine \nform ?\' \xe2\x80\x94 c Now, Sir,\' said I, \' can you put life into it ? \nelse, with all its beauty, it is still but a block of marble.\' \nChrist, by his Spirit, puts life into a beauteous image, and \nenables the man He forms to live to his praise and glory." \n\nChap, xxxviii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Things shall come into \nthy mind, and thou shalt think an evil thought. \n\nNicholson, the murderer of Mr and Mrs Bonar, at \nChiselhurst, in Kent, who paid the forfeit of his life to the \nviolated laws of his country, declared solemnly in writing, \nafter sentence of death was passed upon him, that he had no \nprevious malice towards the parties, nor intention to mur- \nder them, five minutes before he committed the horrid deed ; \nbut that suddenly, as he awoke, the thought suggested it- \nself to his mind, and which he can only account for by \nconfessing, 6 .\' that he had long lived in Utter forgetfulness \nof God, and was in the habit of giving way to the worst \npassions of the human heart.\'" \n\nChap, xxxix. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 I will set my glory among \nthe heathen. \n\nMr Stewart, in describing a worshipping assembly at \nHido, one of the Sandwich islands, says, " At an early hour \nof the morning, even before we had taken our breakfast on \nboard ship, a single islander here or there, or a group of \nthree or four, wrapped in their large mantles of various \nhues, might be seen winding their way among the groves \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XLI. 389 \n\nfringing their bay on the east, or descending from the hills \nand ravine on the north, towards the chapel ; and by de- \ngrees their numbers increased, till in a short time, every \npath along the beach, and over the uplands, presented an \nalmost uninterrupted procession of both sexes, and of every \nage, all pressing to the house of God. So few canoes were \nround the ship yesterday, and the landing-place had been \nso little thronged, as our boats passed to and fro, that one \nmight have thought the district but thinly inhabited ; but \nnow such multitudes were seen gathering from various di- \nrections, that the exclamation, \' what crowds of people I \nwhat crowds of people V was heard from the quarter-deck \nto the forecastle. \xe2\x80\x94 What a change \xe2\x80\x94 what a happy change ! \nwhen at this very place, only four years ago, the known \nwishes and example of chiefs of high authority, the daily \npersuasion of teachers, added to motives of curiosity and \nnovelty, could scarce induce a hundred of the inhabitants \nto give an irregular, careless, and impatient attendance on \nthe services of the sanctuary : but now, \n\n\'* Like mountain torrents pouring to the main, \nFrom every glen a living stream came forth ; \nFrom every hill in crowds they hastened down, \nTo worship Him who deigns in humblest fane, \nOn wildest shore, to meet the upright in heart." \n\nChap. xl. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Declare all that thou seest to \nthe house of Israel. \n\nThe late Rev. David Brown of Calcutta was remarkable \nfor a deeply serious and impressive manner in preaching, \nwhich had perhaps a greater force than his words : of \nthis, a sensible hearer once observed, u Whosoever may not \nbelieve as Mr Brown preaches, he makes it impossible to \nsuspect he does not believe so himself; for which reason \nalone we cannot but be attentive hearers, when we see \nhim evidently so much in earnest. " \n\nChap. xli. ver. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 This is the table that is before \nthe Lord. \n\nMr Oliver Heywood had been settled at Coley in Eng- \nland, for seven years, during which time the Lord\'s Supper \nwas not administered, nor, indeed, had been so for nine years \nprevious to his settlement. He was deeply affected with \nthe omission ; and having long revolved the subject in his \n2 k 2 \n\n\n\n390 EZEKItL XLII1. \n\nmind, he was now determined to re-establish the divine in- \nstitution in his chapel. He foresaw that difficulties would \narise, as he could not conscientiously admit all persons in- \ndiscriminately to the table of the Lord. In a prudent and \ncautious manner, he gradually introduced the subject to \nthe notice of his people, by preaching a course of sermons \non the uature, obligations, and advantages of the ordinance, \nand the qualifications of candidates. After having prepar- \ned the way, he at length announced his intention, and pro- \nposed that application should be made to him personally \nby all who desired to participate in this feast of love. Con- \nsiderable numbers applied, and the conversations he held \nwith them were mutually beneficial and gratifying. Their \nnames were entered as candidates. After having prepar- \ned the way, he at length announced, that if any objection \nshould be taken against individuals, he might be informed \nof it previous to the administration. Some of his hearers \nand warmest admirers, whose lives did no honour to their \nprofessions, took offence at the proceeding, and declared that \nthey would come to the table and participate in the ordi- \nnance. Their courage, however, failed them after hearing \nthe " preparation sermon." The ordinance was at length \nadministered ; and great was the joy experienced both by \nMr Heywood and the communicants on this occasion. It \nwas a season of " refreshing from the presence of the Lord," \nand a day long to be remembered. \n\nChap. xlii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 The place is holy. \n\nA scoffing infidel, of considerable talents, being once in \ncompany with a person of truly religious character, put the \nfollowing question to him : \xe2\x80\x94 " I understand, Sir, that you \nexpect to go to heaven when you die : can you tell me \nwhat sort of a place heaven is ?" \xe2\x80\x94 " Yes, Sir," replied the \nChristian, " heaven is a prepared place for a prepared \npeople, and if your soul is not prepared for it, with all \nyour boasted wisdom, you will never enter there." \n\nChap, xliii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Write it in their sight, that \nthey may keep the whole form thereof, and all the \nordinances thereof, and do them. \n\nThe church at Turvey, in which Mr Legh Richmond of- \nficiated, had a most appropriate selection of texts of Scripture \n\n\n\nEZEKIEL XLVI. 3gl \n\ninscribed on its walls, chosen by him with great care, and \nexhibiting a complete system of divinity. "\'I wish,*\' \nsaid Mr Richmond, " when I can no longer preach to my \nflock, that the walls should remind them of what they have \nheard from me. The eye, though wandering in thought- \nless vacancy, may catch something to affect the heart." \n\nChap. xliv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They caused the house of \nIsrael to fall into iniquity. \n\n" Stepping," says one/ \' into a Hackney stage in London \none Saturday evening, I perceived a decent-looking young \nwoman had already taken her seat. In the course of a \nlittle conversation, it appeared that she was a Jewess, who \nhad that day been at the synagogue, and was returning to \nHackney, where she resided. Being, at that time, a He- \nbrew student myself, I was pleased with the opportunity of \nconversing with this young person, on the subject of the \nHebrew language, which she seemed to understand. The \npleasure of the conversation, however, was interrupted by \nthe circumstance of her occasionally taking God\'s name \nin vain. This led me to observe to her, that I was much \nsurprised that she should thus take the Lord\'s name in \nvain, in English, since I understood the Jews professed \nsuch a peculiar veneration for the Hebrew name, Jehovah, \nthat they used another word in its place in reading their \nown Scriptures. The answer which she returned was, \n4 The Christians do so.* " \n\nChap. xlv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 The shekel shall be twenty \ngerahs : twenty shekels, five and twe nty shekels, \nfifteen shekels, shall be your maneh. \n\nIn a MS., to which Mr Harmer often refers, it is stated, \nthat it is the custom of the East, in their accounts and their \nreckonings of a sum of money, to specify the different parts \nof which it is composed. Talking after this manner, I owe \ntwenty.five \xe2\x80\x94 of which the half is twelve and one-half, the \nquarter six and one- fourth, &c. This appears very strange \nto us ; but if it was the custom of those countries, it is no \nwonder that Ezekiel reckoned after this manner. \n\nChap. xlvi. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall prepare the lamb, \nand the meat-offering, and the oil, every morning, \nfor a continual burnt-offering. \n\n\n\n$9% EZEKIEL XLVIII. \n\nThe morning and evening sacrifice under the law, has \noften been referred to as emblematical of the morning and \nevening sacrifices of prayer and praise presented by Chris- \ntians under the gospel, through faith in the Redeemer ; \nand it is matter of regret that these should, in many in- \nstances, be altogether neglected, and in others, but occa- \nsionally attended to. In the following case, a reproof for \nan omission of family prayer, comes from an unexpected \nquarter : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" I knew a man," says an author, " who once received \none of the most severe reproofs he ever met with from his \nown child, an infant of three years old. Family prayer \nhad been, by some means, neglected one morning, and the \nchild was, as it were, out of his element. At length he \ncame to his father as he sat, and just as the family were \ngoing to dinner, the little reprover, leaning on his father\'s \nknee, said, with a sigh, \' Pa, you were used to goto prayer \nwith us, but you did not to-day.\'\'\xe2\x80\x94 c No, my dear,\' said \nthe parent, ; I did not.\' \xe2\x80\x94 \' But, pa, you ought ; why did \nyou not ?\' In short, the father had not a word to reply, and \nthe child\'s rebuke was as appropriate and effectual, . as if it \nhad been administered by the most able minister in the \nland ; and, it may be added, had as permanent an influ- \nence." \n\nChap, xlvii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Their fish shall he accord- \ning to their kinds, as the fish of the great sea. exceed- \ning many. \n\nDoubdan, speaking of his going by sea from Sidon to \nJoppa, in his way to Jerusalem, says, that on entering \ninto that port, they found it so abounding in fish, " that a \ngreat fish pursuing one somewhat less, both of them sprung \nat the same time about three feet out of the water ; the \nfirst dropped into the middle of the bark, and the other fell \nto neaT that they had well nigh taken it with their hands ; \nthis happened very luckily, as it afforded our sailors a \ntreat." \n\nChap, xlviii. ver. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord is there. \nIn some part of the United States of America, the at- \ntendance at a prayer meeting had so declined, that some \npersons advised that it should be given up, which was ac- \n\n\n\nDANIEL II. 39.> \n\ncordingly done. On the following Tuesday, a poor infirm \nold woman, a constant attendant, was seen, as usual, hob- \nbling along to the chapel. On her return, some one met \nher and said, " Why, you forgot that the prayer meeting \nwas given up : there was not any one there, was there?**\xe2\x80\x94 \n" O yes/\' said the woman, u there was God the Father \nGod the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, and a glorious \ntime we had, and they promised to meet me agahv, next \nTuesday night." From that time the place was crowded, \nand nothing more was heard about giving it up. \n\n\n\nDANIEL. \n\n\n\nChap. i. vcr. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Daniel purposed in his heart \nthat he would not defile himself with the portion of \nthe king\'s meat, nor with the wine which he drank. \n\nDr Philip mentions that some Dutch merchants opened \na storehouse for selling ardent spirits, on the borders of one \nof the missionary settlements in South Africa, which would \nhave counteracted all the beneficial effects of the gospel \non the poor untutored natives, had not the missionaries \nfallen on a happy expedient for defeating its baneful effects. \nWhen they heard of one of their converts entering into the \nstorehouse to purchase ardent spirits, they caused his name \non the following Sabbath to be read before the congrega- \ntion, that the minister and the whole church might unite in \nprayer on behalf of a brother exposed to great and dange- \nrous temptation. This had so salutary an effect, that hence- \nforth not a convert would enter the spirit shop. The store- \nhouse was speedily removed, and caused no farther annoy- \nance. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, \nwherewith his spirit was troubled, and his sleep brake \nfrom him. \n\nIn February 1786, Professor Meyer of Halle was sent \nfor by one of his pupils, a medical student who lay danger- \nously ill. The patient told him that he should certainly \ndie, having had a warning dream to that effect. " I wrote \nit down/* he added, " the morning after it happened, and \n\n\n\n394 DANIEL IV. \n\nlaid it in a drawer, of which this is the key ; when I am \n\ngone, read it over." On the 4th of March, the student \ndied. Professor Meyer opened the drawer of the writing- \ndesk, in which he found this narration : \xe2\x80\x94 " I thought I \nwas walking in the church-yard of Halle, and admiring \nthe number of excellent epitaphs which are cut on the \ngrave-stones there. Passing from one to another, I was \nstruck by a plain tomb-stone, of which I went to read the \ninscription. With surprise I found upon it my fore-names \nand surname, and that I died on the 4th of March. \nWith progressive anxiety I tried to read the date of the \nyear ; but I thought there was moss over the fourth cipher \nof 178 \xe2\x80\x94 . I picked up a stone to scrape the figures clean, \nand just as I began to distinguish a 6, with fearful palpi- \ntation I awoke." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Be it known nnto thee, O \nking-, that we will not seiwe thy gods, nor worship \nthe golden image which thou hast set up. \n\nMr Samuel Wesley, the father of the celebrated Mr John \nWesley, being strongly importuned by the friends of James \nthe Second, to support the measures of the court in favour \nof Popery, with promises of preferment, absolutely refused \neven to read the king\'s declaration ; and though surrounded \nwith courtiers, soldiers, and informers, he preached a bold \nand pointed discourse against it from these words : \xe2\x80\x94 "If it \nbe so, our God whom we serve, is able to deliver us out of \nthy hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O \nking, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the \ngolden image which thou hast set up." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 O king, let my counsel he ac- \nceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righte- \nousness, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the \npoor. \n\nDuring the illness of the pious King Edward VI., Dr \nRidley, in a sermon which he preached before him, much \ncommended works of charity, and showed that, as they \nwere enjoined on ail men, so especially on those in high \nstations. The same day after dinner, the king sent for \nthe Doctor into the gallery, made him sit in a chair by \nhim, and would not suffer him to be uncovered. After \nthanking the Doctor for his sermon, he repeated the chief \n\n\n\nDANIEL VI. 395 \n\nheads of it, and added, \xe2\x80\x94 " I took myself to be chiefly \ntouched by your discourse ; for as in the kingdom I am \nnext under God, so must I most nearly approach to him \nin goodness and mercy. As our miseries stand most in \nthe need of help from him, so are we the greatest debtors. \nAnd therefore, as you have given me this general exhorta- \ntion, direct me, I entreat you, by what particular act I \nmay best discharge my duty." \n\nChap. v. ver. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Whom he would he slew, and \nwhom he would he kept alive, and whom he would \nhe set up, and whom he would he put down. \n\nAt the court of France, while Louis XIV. was yet in \nhis youth, some abject courtiers were entertaining the \nprince in public with the policy of the Turkish govern- \nment They observed, that the Sultan had nothing to do \nbut to say the word, whatever it was, whether to take off \na great man\'s head, or strip him of his employment or \nestate, and that there was a train of servants they called \nmutes, who executed it without reply. " See," said the \nprince, u what it is to be a king !" The old Count de \nGrammont, who heard the corrupters of the youth with in- \ndignation, immediately interposed 1 u But, Sire ! of these \nsame sultans I have known three strangled by their own \nmutes within my memory." This silenced the flatterers ; \nand the Duke de Montausier, the French Cato, who was \nlolling in a chair behind the circle that surrounded the \nprince, forced his way through the crowd, and publicly \nthanked the Count de Grammont for his noble and season- \nable liberty. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Allien Daniel knew that the \nwriting was signed, he went into his house ; and his \nwindows being open in his chamber towards Jerusa- \nlem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a-day. \nand prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he \ndid aforetime. \n\nSome time ago, a law was passed in the House of As- \nsembly at Kingston, which contained several clauses highly \ninjurious to the missionary cause in Jamaica. No time \nwas lost in carrying its oppressive enactments into effect. \nA Wesleyan missionary was thrown into prison for the \n\n\n\n3{)6 DANIEL VII. \n\nalleged u crime ,, of preaching till after eight o\'clock in th& \nevening. Two persons connected with the congregation at \nMontego Bay, had their houses levelled with the ground \xe2\x80\x94 \ntheir feet made fast in the stocks\xe2\x80\x94 and were sent in chains \nto the workhouse, charged with the heinous offence of pray- \ning to the God of heaven. One of these, however, proved \nso incorrigible, that they were obliged to give him up in \ndespair. Having nothing to do besides in the jail, he spent \nhis time\xe2\x80\x94 morning, noon, and night \xe2\x80\x94 in singing, and in \ncalling upon God ; which so annoyed the jailor, that he \nrepeatedly went into his cell and beat him, till at length \nthe jailor brought him again before the court for this sin. \nThe man, however, resolutely declared his purpose to pray. \nw If you let me go/\' said he, " me will pray \xe2\x80\x94 if you keep \nme in prison, me will pray \xe2\x80\x94 if you flog me, me will pray ; \npray me must, and pray me will !" The jailor was fairly \nconfounded ; and, rather than be annoyed any longer by \nthis u praying fellow," he gave up his fees, and a part of \nthe fine was remitted : and so the man was dismissed, to \ngo and pray elsewhere. \n\nChap. vii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Iu the first year of Belshazzar \nking of Babylon. Daniel had a dream, and visions \nof his head upon his bed : then he vrrote the dream, \nand told the sum of the matters. \n\nBefore Mr and Mrs Notcult had any idea of removing \nfrom their residence in Essex, 3Irs N. dreamed one night, \nthat they went to live at Ipswich, and the house in which she \nimagined they resided, was so impressed on her mind, that \nwhen she actually went there, some years afterwards, she \nhad a perfect recollection of it. She also dreamed, that \nas she was going to a closet in the parlour, her nose began \nto bleed, and that it would be impossible to stop it, until \nshe had lost so much blood as to occasion her death, which \nevent should happen forty years from that day. As her \nmind was deeply impressed, she wrote down in her pocket- \nbook, the day of the month and year in which her dream \noccuned. Some time after, they went to reside at Ips- \nwich, and Mrs N. was surprised to find the house exactly \ncorrespond with the one she had seen in her dream, and \nalso the very same closet, in going to which the fatal acci- \ndent happened. But parental duties, and the busy con- \ncerns of life, engaging her attention, the circumstance was \n\n\n\nDANIEL IX. SQ T \n\nsoon forgotten, and the closet frequented for a number of \nyears, without any fear of the accomplishment of her dream. \nOn Christmas day, 1755, as she was reaching a bottle of \ndrops from the closet, to give Mr Notcult, who was con- \nfined to a couch in the room, her nose began to bleed. \nFinding, after some time, all attempts to stop the blood \nineffectual, her dream came to her recollection, and she re- \nquested one of her attendants to fetch her pocket-book, di- \nrecting him where to find it. Upon examining it, they \nfound, to their unspeakable surprise, that it was exactly \nforty years from the time her dream occurred. All methods \nwere tried without effect, and as the medical attendant en- \ntered the room, she said to him, " You may try to stop the \nbleeding, if you please, but you will not be able." After \nlanguishing from Thursday till Saturday, she sweetly fell \nasleep in Jesus. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Understand, O son of man ; \nfor at the time of the end shall be the vision. \n\nu Thanks to Divine goodness," says Dr Payson of Ame- \nrica, " this has been a good day to me. Was favoured \nwith considerable freedom in the morning, and rejoiced in \nthe Lord through the day. In the evening felt an unusual \ndegree of assistance, both in prayer and study. Since I \nbegan to beg God\'s blessing on my studies, I have done \nmore in one week, than in the whole year before. Surely, \nit is good to draw near to God at all times." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 At the beginning of thy sup- \nplications the commandment came forth, and I am \ncome to shew thee ; for thou art greatly beloved : \ntherefore understand the matter, and consider the \nvision. \n\nA gentleman having been deeply engaged in abstruse \nspeculations as to the distance from one planet to another, \nand the length of time that would be required to travel such \na distance, carried his speculation so far as to inquire, \xe2\x80\x94 \ni( Supposing heaven to be a place, what may be supposed \nits distance, and die time required for locomotion, from one \nworld to the other ?" A lady present promptly replied, \xe2\x80\x94 \n\'\xe2\x80\xa2 It is not a matter of mere conjecture, but admits of a \nsatisfactory and scriptural solution. While a godly man \n\n\n\nSQ8 DANIEL X. \n\nprays and makes confession with supplication to his God, \nthere is time enough for the commandment to go forth io \nheaven, and an angel, swift in flight, to reach earth with an \nanswer of mercy," \n\nChap. x. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 I was left alone, and saw this \ngreat vision, and there remained no strength in me : \nfor my comeliness was turned in me unto corruption, \nand I retained no strength. \n\nThe Rev. William Tennant of America had preached \none Lord\'s day morning to his congregation, and in the in- \ntermission had walked into the woods for meditation, the \nweather being warm. He was reflecting on the infinite \nwisdom of God, as manifested in all his works, and parti- \ncularly in the wonderful method of salvation through the \ndeath and sufferings of his beloved Son. This subject \nsuddenly opened on his mind with such a flood of light, \nthat his views of the glory and the infinite majesty of Jeho- \nvah were so inexpressibly great, as entirely to overwhelm \nhim ; and he fell almost lifeless to the ground. When he \nhad revived a little, all he could do was to raise a fervent \nprayer, that God would withdraw himself from him, or that \nhe must perish under a view of his ineffable glory. When \nable to reflect on his situation, he could not but abhor him- \nself as a w r eak and despicable worm ; and seemed to be \novercome with astonishment, that a creature so unworthy \nand insufficient, had ever dared to attempt the instruction \nof his fellow-men in the nature and attributes of so glorious \na Being. Overstaying his usual time, some of his elders \nwent in search of him, and found him prostrate on the \nground, unable to rise, and incapable of informing them of \nthe cause. They raised him up, and, after some time, \nbrought him to the church, and supported him to the pul- \npit, which he ascended on his hands and knees, to the no \n\'\'small astonishment of the congregation. He remained si- \nlent a considerable time, earnestly supplicating Almighty \nGod to hide himself from him, that he might be enabled to \naddress his people, who were by this time lost in wonder \nto know what had produced this uncommon event. His \nprayers were heard, and he became able to stand up, by \nholding the desk ; and in a most affecting and pathetic \naddress, be gave an account of the views he had of the infi- \nnite wisdom of God, and deplored his own incapacity to \n\n\n\nDANIEL XII. $99 \n\nspeak to them concerning a Being so infinitely glorious \nbeyond all his poweis of description. He then broke our \ninto so fervent and expressive a prayer, as greatly to sur- \nprise the congregation, and draw tears from every eye. A \nsermon followed, which continued the solemn scene, and \nmade very lasting impressions on the hearers. \n\nChap. xi. ver. 32. \xe2\x80\x94 The people that do know their \nGod shall be strong, and do exploits. \n\n" I have lately had the honour," said Captain Parry, at \na public meeting in 182G, " and I may truly say, the hap- \npiness of commanding British seamen under circumstances \nrequiring the utmost activity, implicit and immediate obe- \ndience, and the most rigid attention to discipline and good \norder ; and I am sure, that the maintenance of all these \nwas, in a great measure, owing to the blessing of God upon \nour humble endeavours to improve the religious and moral \ncharacter of our men. In the schools established on board \nour ships during the winter, religion was made the primary \nobject, and the result was every way gratifying and satis- \nfactory. It has convinced me, that true religion is so far \nfrom being a hinderance to the arduous duties of that sta- \ntion in which it has pleased Providence to cast the seaman\'s \nlot, that, on the contrary, it will always incite him to their \nperformance, from the highest and most powerful of mo- \ntives ; and I will venture to predict, that in proportion as \nthis spring of action is more and more introduced among \nour seamen, they would become such as every Englishman \nwould wish to see them. To this fact, at least, I can, on \na small scale, bear the most decided testimony ; and the \nfriends of religion will feel a pleasure in having the fact \nannounced, that the very best seamen on board the Hecla \xe2\x80\x94 \nsuGh, I mean, as were always called upon in any cases of \nextraordinary emergency \xe2\x80\x94 were, without exception, those \nwho had thought the most seriously on religious subjects ; \nand if a still more scrupulous selection were to be made \nout of that number, the choice would fall, without hesitation, \non two or three individuals possessing dispositions and sen- \ntiments eminently Christian." \n\nChap. xii. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 But go thou thy way till the \nend be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at \nthe end of the davs. \n\n\n\n400 HOSEA I. \n\nIn a certain town in Providence, there lived two young \nmen, who were intimate acquaintance. The one was truly \npious ; and the other, a shopman, paid no regard to the im- \nportance of divine things. The shopman took up a leaf of \nthe Bible, and was about to tear it in pieces, and use it for \npacking up some small parcels in the shop, when the other \nsaid, (i Do not tear that, it contains the word of eternal \nlife." The young man, though he did not relish the re- \nproof of his kind and pious friend, folded up the leaf and \nput it in his pocket. A while after this, he said within him- \nself, Ci Now I will see what kind of life it is of which this \nleaf speaks." On unfolding the leaf, the first words that \ncaught his eye, were the last in the book of Daniel \xe2\x80\x94 " But \ngo thou thy way till the end be : for thou shalt rest, and \nstand in thy lot at the end of the days." He began imme- \ndiately to inquire, what his lot w r ould be at the end of the \ndays, and from this occurrence became truly pious. \n\n\n\nHOSEA. \n\n\n\naid \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 In the place where it was said \nunto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be \nsaid unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God. \n\nThe late Rev. Robert Hall of Bristol, when describing \nthe character of Mr Robinson of Leicester, says, \xe2\x80\x94 " It was \nthe boast of Augustus, that he found the city of Rome built \nof brick, and that he left it built with marble. Mr Robin- \nson might say, without arrogance, that he had been the in- \nstrument of effecting a far more beneficial and momentous \nchange. He came to this place while it was sunk in vice \nand irreligion ; he left it eminently distinguished by sobriety \nof manners, and the practice of warm, serious, and enlight- \nened piety. He did not add aqueducts and palaces, nor in- \ncrease the splendour of its public edifices ; but he embel- \nlished it with undecaying ornaments. He renovated the \nminds of its inhabitants, and turned a large portion of \nthem from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan \nto God. He embellished it with living stones, and replen- \nished it with numerous temples of the Holy-Ghost, He en- \n\n\n\nHOSEA IV. 401 \n\nlarged its intercourse with heaven, and trained a great por- \ntion of its inhabitants for the enjoyment of celestial bliss. 1 \' \n\nChap. ii. ver. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 I will say to them which were \nnot my people, Thou art my people ; and they shall \nsay, Thou art my God. \n\nOn one occasion, when the late Mr Brown of Hadding- \nton was exhorting his students not to rest satisfied with a \nmere speculative acquaintance with the truths of Scripture, \nin the systems, or with treasuring them up in the memories, \nbut to be concerned to have them engraven on their hearts \nby the Spirit of God, he took occasion to mention some- \nthing of his own experience, of which he was usually very \nsparing. a I recollect," said he, u that when sitting on the \nbrae of Abernethy, hearing Mr Wilson of Perth, I got more \ninsight into that marrow of the gospel, thy God and my \nGod, than I ever got before or since : alas ! that it was so \nlong ago." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 I bought her to me for fifteen \npieces of silver, and for an homer of barley, and an \nhalf homer of barley. \n\nu Sir John Chardin," says Harmer, u observed in the \nEast, that in their contracts for their temporary wives, \xe2\x80\x94 \nwhich are known to be frequent there, which contracts are \nmade before the Cadi, \xe2\x80\x94 there is always the formality of a \nmeasure of corn mentioned, over and above the sum of \nmoney that is stipulated. I do not know of any thing that \nshould occasion this formality of late days in the East ; it \nmay possibly be very ancient, as it is apparent this sort of \nwife is : if it be, it will perhaps account for Hosea\'s pur- \nchasing a woman of this sort for fifteen pieces of silver, and \na certain quantity cf barley." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 My people are destroyed for lack \nof knowledge. \n\nDr Ford, formerly ordinary of Newgate, who had con- \ntinual opportunities of investigating the fatal cause of de- \npravity, ascribed the commission of crimes to the want of \nreligious, as well as every moral principle. Of this the \nfollowing is a melancholy proof: \xe2\x80\x94 "Going into the desk," \nsays the doctor, C; at the chapel in Newgate, the first Sun- \nday after the Session, I saw twelve men in the condemned \n2 l 2 \n\n\n\n402 HOSE A VI. \n\nfelon\'s pew, whose deportment and dress were decent and \nrespectable. When I announced the day of the month, and \nmentioned the psalm, I was astonished to observe that none \nof those convicts took up a prayer-book, though several lay \nbefore them ; neither did any of them seem to know a \nparticle of the church service, or when to stand, sit, or \nkneel. In conversation with one next day, I inquired how \nit happened that none of them opened a prayer-book during \ndivine service. Upon this there was rather an appearance \nof confusion, and a dead silence ensued. I put the ques- \ntion a second time, when one of them hesitatingly stam- \nmered out, " Sir, I cannot read ; nor I, nor I, nor I," was \nrapidly uttered by them all." \n\nChap. v. ver. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 In their affliction they will \nseek me early. \n\nVavasor Powel, an eminent minister, being appointed to \npreach on a certain day in a meadow in Cardiganshire, a \nnumber of idle persons, enemies to religion, agreed to meet \nat the same time and place, to play at foot-ball, and thereby \ncreate a disturbance. Among them was a young man, \nnamed Morgan Howell, of respectable family in that neigh- \nbourhood, lately returned from school, having finished his \neducation, who, being nimble-footed and dexterous at the \ngame, had obtained possession of the ball, intending to kick \nit in the face of the preacher. At this instant another per- \nson ran towards him and tripped up his heels. By the fall \nhis leg was broken ; and after lying on the ground in great \nagony, he expressed a wish to see the minister, to whom, on \nhis arrival, he confessed his wicked intention, and acknow- \nledged that the just judgment of God had befallen him. \nThe minister having represented to him the evil and danger \nof sin, preached the power of the Saviour, and at the re- \nquest of the young man, accompanied him to his father\'s \nhouse. So great was the change produced in him by means \nof this affliction, that on bis recovery he began to preach, \nand was for many years the most laborious preacher in \nthose parts. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Your goodness is as a morning \ncloud, and as the early dew it goeth away. \n\n" The dew of the night," says Dr Shaw, " as we had \nonly the heavens for our covering, would frequently wet us \n\n\n\nHOSEA IX. 4>Q3 \n\nto the skin ; but no sooner was the sun risen, and the at- \nmosphere a little heated, than the mists were dispersed, and \nthe copious moisture, which the dew communicated to the \nsands, would be entirely evaporated. ,, \n\nChap. vii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 In the day of our king, the \nprinces have made him sick with bottles of wine : \nhe stretched out his hand with scorners. \n\nCyrus, when a youth, being at the court of his grand- \nfather Cambyses, undertook, one day, to be a cup-bearer at \ntable. It was the duty of this officer to taste the liquor \nbefore it was presented to the king. Cyrus, without per- \nforming this ceremony, delivered the cup in a very graceful \nmanner to his grandfather. The king observed the omis- \nsion, which he imputed to forgetfulness. " No," replied \nCyrus, u I was afraid to taste, because I apprehended there \nwas poison in the liquor : for not long since, at an enter- \ntainment which you gave, I observed that the lords of your \ncourt, after drinking of it, became noisy, quarrelsome, and \nfrantic. Even you, Sir, seemed to have forgotten that you \nwere a king." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Israel hath forgotten his \nMaker. \n\nThe Rev. John Brown of Haddington, offered the fol- \nlowing advice to one of his hearers, whose father was an \n\neminent Christian : \xe2\x80\x94 cc Well, , mind these words \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 Thou art my God, X will prepare thee an habitation ; my \nfather\'s God, I will exalt thee.\'\' We should reckon him a \nmadman, who would throw away a father\'s estate ; but he \nis much more foolish who throws away a father\'s God." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 My God will cast them away, \nbecause they did not hearken unto him : and they \nshall be wanderers among the nations. \n\nPains had been early taken by some of the Prince of \nConde\'s supposed friends to shake his belief of Christianity ; \nhe always replied, " You give yourselves a great deal of \nunnecessary trouble ; the dispersion of the Jews will always \nbe an undeniable proof to me of the truth of our holy reli- \ngion." \n\n\n\n404 HOSEA XII. \n\nChap, x. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Their heart is divided ; now shall \nthey be found faulty. \n\nNumbers of the Greenlanders, who for a time adhered to \nthe Moravian Missionaries, and promised well, drew back, \nand walked no more with them ; while the greater part of \nthose who were wavering, seduced by the concourse of their \nheathen countreymen, againjoined the multitude. One being \nasked why he could not stay, answered, t\xe2\x82\xac I have bought a \ngreat deal of powder and shot, which I must first spend in \nthe south, in shooting rein-deer 5" another, u I must first \nhave my fill of bears\' flesh ;" and a third, " I must have a \ngood boat, and then I will believe." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Though they called them to the \nMost High, none at all would exalt him. \n\nOn the day appointed for the National Fast in England, \nsome of the parishioners in Timsbury, near Bath, when \ngoing to the parish church, met a young man of their ac- \nquaintance, but a leader in crime among his companions. \nThey asked him to accompany them to church. u What \nshould I go to church for ?" rt O !" replied they, (i every \nbody goes to church to-day." u I sha\'nt go to church till \nI am carried there." On the Friday after, he was employ- \ned to blow up the root of a tree with gunpowder ; and \nthough, after having communicated fire to the fuse, he re- \ntired to an unusually great distance, yet when the explo- \nsion took place, a shivered splint hit him on the forehead, \nand in six hours he was a corpse. The effects produced in \nthe parish, are said to have been extensively and solemnly \nmade manifest in the conversion of more than a hundred of \nthe most dissolute and abandoned of the inhabitants, who \nhave, by the relinquishment of criminal practices, and a de- \nvout attendance on divine ordinances, evinced the sincerity \nof their repentance. \n\nChap. xii. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 He had power over the angel, \nand prevailed ; he wept and made supplication unto \nhim. \n\nThe Rev. Ralph Erskine was, on one occasion, request- \ned by an afflicted friend to remember him in prayer. From \nthe urgency of other affairs, the pious request, for a time, \nescaped his memory ; but happening to recollect it during \n\n\n\nJOEL I. 405 \n\nthe night, he rose out of bed, and prayed with great fervour \nin behalf of that individual. Not long after, he had the \nhappiness to receive information of his recovery, and found, \nthat at the very hour in which he had wrestled for him with \nthe God of Jacob, the sufferer had obtained effectual relief. \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 When Ephraim spake trem- \nbling, he exalted himself in Israel. \n\nThe Rev. Henry Erskine, minister of Falkirk, and son \nof the Rev. Ralph Erskine, during his last illness, disco- \nvered deep abasement, mingled with a lively hope. u The \nprayer of the publican," said he, M must be my prayer ; \ni God be merciful to me a sinner.\' n When his brother \nJames at one time made this pious remark, " We all need \nto settle our accounts with God betimes ;" Henry replied, \n<c I know no way, dear brother, of settling my accounts, but \nby receiving a free pardon from my Redeemer." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I will heal their backsliding, \nI will love them freely : for mine anger is turned \naway from him. \n\nIt is said of a Mr G. that he lay languishing in distress \nof mind for five years; during which betook no comfort \nin meat or drink, nor any pleasure in life ; being under a \nsense of some backsliding, he was distressed as if he had \nbeen in the deepest pit of hell. If he ate his food, it was \nnot from any appetite, but with a view to defer his damna- \ntion, thinking within himself that he must needs be lost so \nsoon as his breath was out of his body. Yet, after all this, \nhe was set at liberty, received great consolation, and after- \nwards lived altogether a heavenly life. Let not the tempted \nbeliever then despond, nor the returning backslider fear \nlest he should be rejected. \n\n\n\nJOEL. \n\nChap. i. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 A nation is come up upon my \nland, strong and without number. \n\nIn the year 1090, a cloud of locusts was seen to enter \nRussia in three different places, and from thence to spread \n\n\n\n406 AMOS I. \n\nthemselves over Poland and Lithuania in such astonishing \nmultitudes that the air was darkened, and the earth cover- \ned with their numbers. In some places they were seen \nlying dead, heaped upon each other four feet deep ; in others \nthey covered the surface like a black cloth ; the trees bent \nbeneath their weight, and the damage which the country \nsustained exceeded computation. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 I will remove far off from you \nthe northern army, and will drive him into a land \nbarren and desolate, with his face towards the east \nsea and his hinder part toward the utmost sea : and \nhis stink shall come up, and his ill savour. \n\nBaron de Tott, speaking of the locust, says, " I have \noften seen the shores of the Pontus Euxinus, towards the \nBosphorus of Thrace, covered with their dried remains in \nsuch multitudes, that one could not walk along the strand \nwithout sinking half leg deep into a bed of these skinny \nskeletons. Curious to know the true cause of their de- \nstruction, I sought the moment of observation, and was a \nwitness of their ruin by a storm, which overtook them so \nnear the shore that their bodies were cast upon the land \nwhile yet entire. This produced an infection so great, that \nit was several days before they could be approached." \n\nChap. hi. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 They have \xe2\x80\x94 sold a girl for wine \nthat they might drink. \n\nA few years ago, an old woman in London went into a \ndram shop and called for a glass of gin, which she drank \noff" as soon as it was served to her. She then produced a \nBible from under her apron, saying she had no money, but \nwould leave that in pledge and redeem it in half an hour ; \nshe however never returned. A woman in Glasgow, some \ntime since, in order to gratify her immoderate craving for \nardent spirits, was said to have offered her own child for sale \nas a subject for dissection ! \n\n\n\nAMOS. \n\nChap. i. ver. J J. \xe2\x80\x94 He did cast off all pity. \n\n\n\nAMOS II, 407 \n\nc < Bonaparte," says Sir Robert Wilson, Ci having carried \nthe town of Jaffa by assault, many of the garrison were put \nto the sword, but the greater part flying into the Mosques, \nand imploring mercy from their pursuers, were granted \ntheir lives. Three days afterwards, Bonaparte, who had \nexpressed much resentment at the compassion manifested \nby his troops, and determined to relieve himself from the \nmaintenance and care of 3800 prisoners, ordered them to \nbe marched to a rising ground near Jaffa, where a division \nof French infantry formed against them. When the Turks \nhad entered into their fatal alignment, and the mournful \npreparations were completed, the signal gun fired. Volleys \nof musquetry and grape instantly played against them, and \nBonaparte, who had been regarding the scene through a \ntelescope, when he saw the smoke ascending, could not con- \ntain his joy." \n\nChap. ii. vcr. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye gave the Nazarites wine to \ndrink. \n\nTn a village within ten miles of Elgin, a transaction oc- \ncurred which it is impossible to condemn in sufficiently \nstrong language. A man called on a publican in this vil- \nlage, in order to settle an account, and was asked to take a \ndram ; this was declined by the man on account of his be- \ning a member of the Temperance Society. The publican \nfirst began to ridicule and then to tempt him ; telling him, \nthat he would give him a. real good one, and that, besides, a \nglen dram would never be objected to. The simple man at \nlength yielded to the tempter, and having yielded, was the \nmore ready to sink before other even less powerful tempta- \ntions ; he did so, and is no longer a temperate man, or a \nmember of a Temperance Society. It may be observed, \nthat the mere circumstance of being a member of the Tem- \nperance Society, will net, and cannot be expected to enable a \nman to resist temptation, otherwise than as a lawful means \nunder God ; unless, therefore, we ask for his assistance, our \nbest resolutions will be insufficient to secure our safety. \nThe atrocious conduct of this publican consisted in tempt- \ning the man, after he was made aware of his conscientious \nreasons for total abstinence. If his unhappy victim die the \ndeath of the drunkard, who will say, he is guiltless of the \nloss fif that man\'s soul ? \n\n\n\n408 AMOS V. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 The lion hath roared, who vail \nnot fear ? \n\nA lion having escaped from the menagerie of the great \nDuke of Tuscany, entered Florence, every where spreading \nterror. Aniong the fugitives was a woman with a child in \nher arms, which she let fall. He seized, and seemed \nready to devour it, when the mother, transported with the \ntender affections of nature, ran back, threw herself before \nthe lion, and by her gestures demanded the child. The \nlion looked at her stedfastly, her cries and tears seemed to \naffect him, till at last he laid down the child without doing \nit the least injury. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Prepare to meet thy God, O \nIsrael. \n\nThe late Rev. Mr Madan was educated for the bar. His \nconversion arose from the following circumstance : \xe2\x80\x94 he was \ndesired one evening, by some of his companions who were \nwith him at a coffee-house, to go and hear Mr John Wes- \nley, who they were told was to preach in the neighbour- \nhood, and to return and exhibit his manners and discourse \nfor their entertainment. He went with that intention, and \njust as he entered the place, Mr "Wesley named as his text, \n4t Prepare to meet thy God," with a solemnity of accent \nwhich struck him, and which inspired a seriousness that in- \ncreased as the good man proceeded in exhorting his hearers \nto repentance. Mr 31. returned to the coffee-room, and \nwas asked by his acquaintance, " if he had taken off the \nold Methodist ?" To which he answered, " No, gentlemen, \nbut he has taken me off;" and from that time he left their \ncompany altogether, and in future associated with serious \npeople, and became himself a serious character. \n\nChap. v. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Seek the Lord, and ye shall \nlive. \n\nu I must never," says the late Rev. George Burder, \n" forget my birth-day, June 5th, 1762. It was on a Sab- \nbath ; and after tea, and before family worship, my father \nwas accustomed to catechise me, and examine what I re- \nmembered of the sermons of the day. That evening he \ntalked to me very affectionately, and reminded me that I \n\n\n\nAMOS VII* 409 \n\nwas now ten years of age ; that it was high time I began \nto seek the Lord, and to become truly religious. He par- \nticularly insisted upon the necessity of an interest in Christ, \nand showed me that, as a sinner, I must perish without it, \nand recommended me to begin that night to pray for it. \nAfter"family worship,- when my father and mother used to \nretire to their closets for private devotion, I also went into \na chamber, the same room in which I was born, and then I \ntrust, sincerely and earnestly, and as far as I can recollect, \nfor the first time, I poured out my soul to God, beseeching \nhim to give me an interest in Christ, and desiring, above all \nthings, to be found in him. Reflecting on this evening, I \nhave often been ready to conclude, that surely I was born \nof God at that time, surely I then was brought to believe in \nChrist, surely then was something more than nature in all \nthis." \n\nChap. vi. ver. 5, 6. \xe2\x80\x94 That chant to the sound of \nthe viol, and invent to themselves instruments of \nmusic, like David ; \xe2\x80\x94 that drink wine in howls, and \nanoint themselves with the chief ointments ; but \nthey are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph. \n\nThe tragical scenes which came under Mr Fisk\'s obser- \nvation while in Greece, had became so common, that they \nbegan to be regarded with indifference by many classes of \npeople. Parties of pleasure and vain amusements were re- \nvived and engaged in, as though all were peace. Thousands \nhad fled for their lives, and the streets of Smyrna were \ncrimsoned with Grecian blood. It was estimated that 2000 \nhad been massacred, and heavy exactions of money were \ndemanded of others for the privilege of living. The bodies \nof the slain were seen frequently floating in the bay. In \na word, exactions, imprisonment, or death, met the defence- \nless Greeks in every direction ; \xe2\x80\x94 and yet, strange to tell, \nmultitudes, only because they were better protected from \nTurkish violence, went thoughtlessly to the assembly room \nand the dance, as though all were peace and security. \nWhile the countenance of many gathered blackness through \nfear, that of others exhibited only the expression of a \nthoughtless, ill-timed levity. \n\n(hap. vii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Amaziah, the priest of \n\n2 M \n\n\n\n410 AMOS VIII* \n\nBeth-el, sent to Jeroboam king of Israel, saying. \nAmos hath conspired against thee in the midst of \nthe house of Israel ; the land is not able to bear all \nhis words. \n\nBishop Latimer, in preaching before King Henry the \nEighth, spoke his mind very plainly ; which some of his \nenemies thought to make their advantage of, by complain- \ning of him to the king, that they might thus get him out \nof the way. Soon after his sermon, he and several others \nbeing called before the king to speak their minds on cer- \ntaiu matters, one of them kneeled before his majesty, and \naccused Latimer of having preached seditious doctrines. \nThe king turned to Latimer, and said, " What say you to \nthat, Sir ?*\' Latimer kneeled down, and turning first to \nhis accuser, said, i( What form of preaching would you \nappoint me to preach before a king ? Would you have \nme to preach nothing concerning a king, in a king\'s ser- \nmon ? Have you any commission to appoint me what I \nshall preach ?" He asked him several other questions, but \nhe would answer none at all ; nor had he any thing to say. \nThen he turned to the king, and said, u I never thought \nmyself worthy, nor ever sued, to be a preacher before your \nGrace. But I was called to it : and would be willing, if \nyou mislike me, to give place to my betters. But if your \nGrace allow me for a preacher, I would desire your Grace \nto discharge my conscience, give me leave to frame my dis- \ncourse according to mine audience. 1 had been a very dolt \nto have preached so at the borders of your realm, as T \npreach before your Grace.\'\' These words were well re- \nceived by the king as Latimer concluded, because the \nking presently turned to another subject. Some of his \nfriends came to him with tears in their eyes, and told him, \nthey looked for nothing but that he should have been sent \nto the Tower the same night. \n\nChap. viii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall wander from sea \nto sea, and from the north even to the east ; they \nshall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, \nand shall not find it. \n\nBr Henderson, in his Journal, says, " In the east of \nIceland I fell in with a clergyman, who has been seeking \nin vain to obtain a Bible for the long period of seventeen \n\n\n\nOBADIAH I. 41 t \n\nyears ! His joy on my arrival was inexpressible. I pass- \ned through a parish lately, in which were only two Bibles, \nand another considerably more populous, in which there \nare none at all /" \n\nChap. ix. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Though they be hid from my \nsight in the bottom of the sea, thence will I com- \nmand the serpent, and he shall bite them. \n\nIn the year 1807, a stout young fisherman in the neigh- \nbourhood of Calcutta, in the East Indies, was bit on the \npoint of the middle finger of his right hand by a sea snake, \nwhich had been entangled in his net, and considering it \nharmless, he threw it into the sea, and thought nothing of \nthe bite. About an hour afterwards, he complained of a \nslight pain in the bitten finger, which extended along the \ninside of the right arm. The pain increased, he felt giddi- \nness, attended with weakness in the loins and legs, which \nwas followed with violent spasms, and early in the morning \nhe died in convulsions. \n\n\n\nOBADIAH. \n\n\n\nVer. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 If thieves came to thee, if robbers by \nnight, would they not have stolen till they had \nenough ? \n\nAt an assizes held at York, J. Fourniss and G. Wilkin- \nson were tried for a burglary in the house of George Hoi- \nroyd, a clothier, at Hartshead. These villains having \nentered the house, came to the bed-side of Holroyd, about \none in the morning, demanding his money, and repeatedly \nthreatening to kill him if he refused to discover it. It hap- \npened that Holroyd had only a single sixpence in the house, \nas he solemnly assured them ; but not believing him, they \npersevered in the threatening to kill him, with a case-knife, \nwhich Fourniss held in his hand. Holroyd then begged \nthey would suffer him to pray before he died. Wilkinson \nconsented, saying, " Let him pray." He did so for a few \nminutes ; after which Wilkinson seemed to relent ; for \nwhen the other said, " He will not show us where his \nmoney is; we must kill him !" Wilkinson said, " No; \n\n\n\n4,12 JONAH I. \n\nwe will not kill him.\' 1 \xe2\x80\x94 Soon after which both left the \nhouse, taking with them some bacon, butter^ and eggs. \nThe jury found the prisoners guilty ; but recommended \nWilkinson to mercy, on account of the compassion he dis- \ncovered \xe2\x80\x94 Such was the good effect of prayer even upon a \nthief ! \n\n\n\nJONAH. \n\nChap. i. ver. 5, 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Jonah was gone down into the \nsides of the ship ; and he lay, and was fast asleep. \nSo the ship-master came to him, and said nnto him, \nWhat meanest thou, O sleeper ? arise, call upon thy \nGod. \n\nTwo or three miles above the falls of Niagara, an Indian \ncanoe was one day observed floating quietly along, with its \npaddle upon its side. At first it was supposed to be \nempty ; no one could imagine that a man would expose \nhimself to such well known and imminent danger. But \na turn in the current soon gave the travellers a sight of an \nIndian lying idly asleep at the bottom. They were shock- \ned, and called aloud, but he did not hear ; they shouted in \nan agony of pity and alarm ; but he was deaf to their \nsaving cry. It chanced that the current, which was now \nhurrying along with increased speed as it neared the fatal \nprecipice, drove the little boat against a point of rock with \nsuch violence, that it was whirled round and round several \ntimes. He\'s safe ! He\'s safe ! cried the spectators, joy- \nfully ; the man is safe ; that shock must wake him. But, \nalas ! no. Fatigue, or drunkenness, (to which savages are \nparticularly addicted) had so oppressed his senses, that it \nseemed more like death than sleep which held him ; it was \nindeed the sleep of death. All hope was gone, and they \nhurried along the shore in alarm to see the end. It soon \ncame, for the torrent was now roiling so rapidly, that they \ncould scarcely keep pace with the object of their interest. \nAt length the roar of the water, which had been hitherto \nalmost buried within the high banks below, by a sudden \nchange of the wind br^ke upon them with double violence. \nThis dreadful noise, with which the Indian ear was so fa- \n\n\n\nJONAH III. 413 \n\nmiliar, did at last arouse him. He was seen to start up \nand snatch his paddle. But it was too late ; the same \ndunning sound which had roused him from insensibility, \ntold him at the same time, that it was in vain to seek for \nsafety now by rowing ; nor, indeed, had he time to try ; \nupright as he stood, he went over the awful precipice, and \nthe boat and its occupant were seen no more. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The waters compassed me about, \neven to the soul : the depth closed me round about. \n\n" I once," says Dr Currie of Liverpool, tt heard \xe2\x80\x94 for it \nwas night, and I could not see \xe2\x80\x94 a traveller drowning, \nnot in the Annan, but in the Firth of Solway, close by the \nmouth of that river. The influx of the tide had unhorsed \nhim in the night as he was passing the sands from Cumber- \nland. The west wind blew a tempest ; and, according to \nthe common expression, brought in the water three feet \nabreast. The traveller got upon a standing net a little way \nfrom the shore. There he lashed himself to the post, \nshouting for half an hour for assistance, till the tide rose \nover his head ! In the darkness of the night, and amidst \nthe pauses of the hurricane, his voice, heard at intervals, \nwas exquisitely mournful. No one could go to his assist- \nance \xe2\x80\x94 no one knew where he was \xe2\x80\x94 the sound seemed to \nproceed from the spirit of the waters. But morning rose \n\xe2\x80\x94the tide had ebbed \xe2\x80\x94 and the poor traveller was found \nlashed to the pole of the net, and bleaching to the wind." \n\nChap. hi. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Preach unto Nineveh the \npreaching that I bid thee. \n\nA celebrated preacher, now deceased, in a charge which \nhe delivered to a young minister at his ordination, thus ad- \ndressed him : \xe2\x80\x94 " Let me remind you, Sir, that when you \ncome into this place, and address this people, you are not \nto bring your little self with you. I repeat this again, Sir, \nthat it may more deeply impress your memory : I say, that \nyou are never to bring your little self with you. No, Sir, \nwhen you stand in this sacred place, it is your duty to hold \nup your great Master to your people, in his character, \nin his offices, in his precepts, in his promises, and in his \nglory. This picture you are to hold up to the view of your \nhearers, while you are to stand behind it. and not let so \nmuch as your little finger be seen." \n2m2 \n\n\n\n414 MICAH I. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 I do well to be angry, even unto \ndeath. \n\n" I was lately taking a journey from home," says one, \n" and happened one day to be drinking tea with a clergy- \nman, who said that he had just had a very awful death in \nhis parish. I thought it was some drunkard, or swearer, \nor Sabbath-breaker, who had perhaps been cut otT in his \nsins ; and I never for a moment supposed that it could be \na little child. But how was I shocked when he told me \nthe story ! A very little child, about three years old, had \nits naughty will crossed by its mother, and flew into a \nviolent passion. She screamed and cried, and stamped \nwith her feet on the ground, and was like a mad creature \nwith rage. And oh ! (dreadful to relate) it pleased God \nto strike her dead in the midst of her passion. Whether \nshe broke a blood-vessel with her rage, or how it was, I do \nnot know ; but she died in the midst of her sins, and is \ngone to the world of spirits." \n\n\n\nMICAH. \n\nChap. i. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 I will wail and howl ; \xe2\x80\x94 I will \nmake a wailing like the dragons, and mourning as \nthe owls. \n\n" While I was at Saphetta," (in Galilee,) says Bid- \ndulph, the chaplain to the English factory at Aleppo, in the \nreign of Queen Elizabeth, " many Turks departed from \nthence towards Mecca in Arabia. And the same morning \nthey went, we saw many women playing with timbrels as \nthey went along the streets, who made a yelling, or shriek- \ning noise, as if they cried. We asked what they meant in \nso doing ? It was answered us, that they mourned for the \ndeparture of their husbands, who were gone that morning \non pilgrimage to Mecca ; and they feared that they should \nnever see them again, because it was a long way and dan- \ngerous, and many died there every year. It seemed strange \nto us, that they should mourn with music about the streets ; \nfor music is used in other peaces at times of mirth, and not \nat times of mourning." \n\n\n\nMIC AH IV. 415 \n\nChap. ii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 I will prophesy unto thee of \nwine and of strong drink. \n\nThe following is Sir Astley Cooper\'s opinion of dram- \ndrinking, in answer to an application by the secretary of the \nTemperance Society, for his support and patronage. \n\nc( My dear Sir, \xe2\x80\x94 No person has greater hostility to \ndram\xc2\xab.drinking than myself, insomuch that I never suffer \nany ardent spirits in my house, thinking them Evil Spi- \nrits. And if the poor could witness the white livers, the \ndropsies, and the shattered nervous systems which I have \nseen, as the consequence of drinking, they would be aware \nthat Spirits and Poisons were synonymous terms. But \nstill I think the scheme so Utopian, that I cannot annex \nmy name to it ; for I could as soon believe that I could, \nby my own efforts, stop the cataract of Niagara, as prevent \nthe poor of London from destroying themselves by intem- \nperance." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Truly I am full of power by \nthe Spirit of the Lord, and of judgment, and of \nmight, to declare unto Jacob his transgression, and \nto Israel his sin. \n\nThe biographer of Mr Legh Richmond one day submit- \nted to him the following question : \xe2\x80\x94 cc What is the scrip- \ntural and right way to preach to the Jews ?** \xe2\x80\x94 " I know of \nno scriptural way," he replied, " of preaching to men, \notherwise than as sinners ; and why the Jews, whose sins \nare of so aggravated a nature, should be dealt with in a \ndifferent way, I do not see. I would address the Jew as \nI would address any other man ; \xe2\x80\x94 that is, as a sinner ; \nand till he is convinced of his sin, he will never believe in \na Saviour. e Christ crucified, \' is declared to be * to the \nGreeks foolishness, and to the Jews a stumbling-block ; \nbut to them that believe, the power of God and the wisdom \nof God.\' No man will ever feel the power of God, whether \nhe be Jew or Gentile, till he learns it at the foot of the \ncross." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 They shall beat their swords \ninto ploughshares, and their spears into pruning- \nhooks ; nation shall not lift up a sword against nation, \nneither shall they learn war any more. \n\n\n\n41 6 MICAH V. \n\nu I have been labouring," says the Rev. Mr Ellis, in a \nspeech at the anniversary of the Naval and Military Bible \nSociety, " among a people who once delighted in war, but \nsince Christianity has prevailed, there war has ceased alto- \ngether ; and they are astonished how they ever engaged in \nall those deeds of savage cruelty, which, according to their \nusual practice, threatened the extermination of their race ; \nbut now the Prince of Peace reigns there. I have seen \nthe musket barrel taken from the stock and carried to the \nanvil, and beaten into a spade or a hoe, though not into a \nploughshare, for the plough does not yet turn up their \nfruitful soil ; and the warrior who has used it in battle, \nnow employs it in cultivating the land. They have even \ngone further in illustration of this beautiful description of \nthe prophet, for they have devoted the implements of war \nto the service of the sanctuary ! The last Sabbath I was \nthere, 1 went into one of their chapels, and ministered to a \nlarge congregation of about fifteen hundred persons. A \nrude sort of pulpit was erected, and stairs led up to it, \nthe railings of which, smooth and polished, were literally \ncomposed of the handles of warriors\' spears, who had thus \ntransferred their weapons with themselves to a nobler and \nbetter purpose \xe2\x80\x94 the service of the sanctuary of God !" \n\nChap. v. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 I will cut off witchcrafts out \nof thine hand ; and thou shalt have no more sooth- \nsayers. \n\nOn two estates in the Island of Lequan, in the West \nIndies, the plan of appointing catechists for the purpose of \nreading the Scriptures to the negroes at weekly meetings, \nhas been adopted, and the benefit resulting from it on one \nof them, is thus described by a correspondent : \xe2\x80\x94 " A ma- \nnager of these estates informed me, that the negroes do \nthree times the work they formerly did, and are quite cheer- \nful and happy. I was first requested to visit this estate by \nthe proprietor, on account of the prevalence of Obiah or \nWitchcraft, which rendered the negroes wretched, and had \nbeen the death of some, from its miserable influence upon \ntheir minds. But the truths of the Bible banished this \nfrom the estate ; and I will venture to say, that while the \nBible remains in their hands, and the love of it in their \nhearts, no Obiah will be found among them." \n\n\n\nMIC AH VII. 417 \n\nChap. vi. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherewith shall I come before \nthe Lord, and bow myself before the high God ? \n\nMr W , a respectable Calvinistic minister, having \n\nbeen visited by a young candidate for the ministry, one \nSabbath day, invited him to preach. The young gentle- \nman consented, and delivered an ingenious Arminian ser- \nmon, though his prayer was very Calvinistic. When the \n\nservice was over, Mr W thanked him for his kindness, \n\npraised him for his ingenuity, but told him, that, as they \ndid not agree in sentiment, he could not invite him to \npreach again ; but, continued he, " I have a favour to ask \nof you : When you go home, will you sit down and write a \nprayer, to agree with the sentiments you have this day been \npreaching ? \xe2\x80\x94 will you commit it to memory, go into your \ncloset, and repeat it to God ?" The young man promised \nto do it. Accordingly, when he went home, he wrote the \nprayer, committed it to memory, went into his closet, and \nattempted to repeat it ; but found, through the power of \nconscience, that he could not. \xe2\x80\x94 A few years afterwards, he \ncalled on Mr W \xe2\x96\xa0, who soon recollected him, and re- \nceived him very cordially. The young gentleman offered \n\nto preach for him, and Mr W , with some reluctance, \n\nconsenting, he went into the pulpit, and, to the surprise of \nMr W , delivered a sound, sensible, Calvinistic ser- \nmon. The preacher being asked why he had altered his \n\nsentiments, he related the circumstances of Mr W \'s \n\nrequest, and added, that, being greatly agitated, as well as \nsurprised, he had carefully examined his sentiments, and \nreasoned thus with himself: \xe2\x80\x94 " Can it be proper for me to \npreach to a congregation what I cannot offer up in prayer \nto God ?" \n\nChap. vii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Then she that is mine enemy \nshall see it, and shame shall cover her which said \nunto me, Where is the Lord thy God ? mine eyes \nshall behold her : now shall she be trodden down as \nthe mire of the streets. \n\nWhen Dr Dodd, who suffered for forgery in 1777, was \nled to the place of execution, several of the populace seemed \nto exult at the condemnation of a dignified ecclesiastic ; \nand a woman reproachfully called out to him, " Where is \nnow thy God ?" He instantly referred her to the seventh \n\n\n\n418 XAHUM JI. \n\nchapter of Micah, 7 \xe2\x80\x94 10. \'* Therefore I will look unto the \nLord ; I will wait for the God of my salvation : my God \nwill hear me. Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy : \nwhen I fall, 1 shall arise ; when I sit in darkness, the Lord \nshall be a light unto me. I will bear the indignation of \nthe Lord, because I have sinned against him, until he \nplead my cause, and execute judgment for me : he will \nbring me forth to the light, and I shall behold his righ- \nteousness. Then she that is mine enemy shall see it, and \nshame shall cover her which said unto me, Where is the \nLord thy God ? mine eyes shall behold her : now shall she \nbe trodden down as the mire of the streets." The wretched \nwoman, proceeding to witness the execution, was thrown \ndown in the pressure of the throng, and literally trodden to \ndeath ! \n\n\n\nXAHUM. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 While they are drunken as \ndrunkards, they shall be devoured as stubble fully dry. \n\nThree W T arsaw butchers went to a tippling-house, aban- \ndoned themselves to every sort of excess, and drank till \nthey were so intoxicated that they were carried home sense- \nless. A few hours had scarcely elapsed, when the miser- \nable men were seized with all the symptoms of cholera, \nwhich advanced with such rapidity, as to prove fatal to the \nwhole three within four hours. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Where is the dwelling of the \nlions, and the feeding of the young lions ? \n\nIn the beginning of March 1810, five horsemen, station- \ned at a village near Hansi, having heard that a pig had \nbeen carried away by a tiger, went to the spot on foot, when \nthey found a lion and lioness feeding upon it. The latter, \non the patch of grass being set on fire, went off; but the \nformer advanced slowly, with his main and tail erect ; when \nthe men fired with so good an efTect, as induced them to go \nup and destroy him with their swords, which was accom- \nplished after one man had been severely wounded. The \nanimal appeared to be a full grown lion, in most respects \n\n\n\nHABAKKUK I. 419 \n\nlike the African one. A lioness, a few days previous, bad \nbeen sent in from Hissan, having been killed by a party \nof horsemen. These facts prove, contrary to the general \nopinion, that lions are to be found in India as well as \nAfrica. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The horseman lifteth up the \nbright sword and the glittering spear : and there is \na multitude of slain, \n\nAs Napoleon Bonaparte once passed over a field of bat- \ntle in Italy, with some of his generals, he saw a houseless \ndog lying on the slain body of his master. The creature \ncame towards them, then returned to the dead body, \nmoaned over it pitifully, and seemed to ask their assistance. \n" Whether it were the feeling of the moment," continued \nNapoleon, " the scene, the hour, or the circumstance itself, \nI was never so deeply affected by any thing which I have \nseen upon a field of battle. That man, I thought, has, \nperhaps, had a house, friends, comrades, and here lies de- \nserted by every one but his dog ! How mysterious are the \nimpressions to which we are subject. I was in the habit, \nwithout emotion, of ordering battles, which must decide \nthe fate of a campaign, and could look with a dry eye on \nthe execution of manoeuvres, which must be attended with \nmuch loss ; and here I was moved \xe2\x80\x94 nay, painfully affected \n\xe2\x80\x94by the cries and the grief of a dog. It is certain, that \nat that moment, I should have been more accessible to a \nsuppliant enemy, and could better understand the conduct \nof Achilles, in restoring the body of Hector to the tears of \nPriam. 1 \' \n\n\n\nHABAKKUK. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 They sacrifice unto their net, \nand burn incense unto their drag. \n\nA blacksmith, who had been employed one day on the \nMission premises in India, fetched away his tools next \nmorning for the purpose of worshipping them, it being the \nday on which the Hindoos pay divine honours to the im- \nplements of their various trades ; the files and hammers of \n\n\n\n4:20 ZEFHAXIAH I. \n\nthe smiths, the chisels and saws of the carpenter, the dia- \nmond of the glazier, the crucible of the goldsmith, &c. &a, \nall become idols on this anniversary. \n\nChap. ii. ver. 4.\xe2\x80\x94 The just shall live by his faith. \n\nTwo men of learning were conversing with each other \nrespecting the method they should take in reference to a \ncertain regulation imposed upon them by the higher powers, \nand to which they had conscientious scruples. One of them \nimpiously swore, u By my faith I shall live." The other \ncalmly and pleasantly replied, " I hope to live by my faith \ntoo, though I do not swear by it." The result was, that \nthe man who resolved by grace to venture his temporal \ninterest for conscience sake, lived in prosperity to see the \nother begging, and to contribute to his relief. \n\nChap. iii. ver. 17, 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Although the fig-tree shall \nnot blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines ; the \nlabour of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield \nno meat ; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, \nand there shall be no herd hi the stalls : yet I will \nrejoice in the Lord, I will joy hi the God of my \nsalvation. \n\nTwo religious persons lived in one place, who had been \nintimately acquainted in early life. Providence favoured \none of them with a tide of prosperity. The other, fearing \nfor his friend, lest his heart should be overcharged with the \ncares of this life, and the deceitfulness of riches, one day- \nasked him whether he did not find prosperity a snare to \nhim. He paused, and answered, u I am not conscious \nthat I do, for I enjoy God in ail things.". Some years \nafter, his affairs took another turn. He lost, if not the \nwhole, yet the far greater part of what he had once gained, \nand was greatly reduced. His old friend being one day in \nhis company, renewed his question, whether he did not find \nwhat had lately befallen him to be too much for him. \nAgain he paused, and answered, " I am not conscious that \nI do, for now I enjoy all things in God." \n\n\n\nZEPHANIAH. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Those that have not sought the \nLord, nor enquired for him. \n\n\n\nZEFHANIAH III. \n\n\n\n421 \n\n\n\nOne evening, a lady and her little daughter attended a \nreligious meeting, and while the minister was speaking of \nthe neglect of family duties, of reading the Scriptures, and \nof family prayer, the little daughter, who listened atten- \ntively, and perceived that the preacher was describing a \nneglect that she had witnessed herself, whispered to her \n\nmother this question \xe2\x80\x94 " Ma, is Mr talking to you ?" \n\nThis was powerful preaching to the mother ; she was im- \nmediately brought under deep convictions, which resulted \nin her hopeful conversion, \n\nChap. ii. ver. 14.\xe2\x80\x94 Their voice shall sing in the \nwindows. \n\n" I found also in this place,\'* says Le Bruyn, in describ- \ning the ruins of Persepolis, " besides the birds I have al- \nready mentioned, four or live sorts of small birds, who keep \nconstantly in these ruins and the adjoining mountain, and \nwhich make the most agreeable warbling in the world. \nThe singing of the largest approaches very near to that of \nthe nightingale. Some of them are almost all black ; \nothers have the head and body spotted, of the size of a \nswallow ; others are smaller, and of different colours, yel- \nlowish, gTey, and quite white, shaped like a chaffinch." \n\nChap. iii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 I will also leave in the midst \nof thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall \ntrust in the name of the Lord. \n\nThe Rev. Oliver Heywood\'s pecuniary circumstances \nwere sometimes very trying, but the special interpositions of \nFrovidence were not less remarkable. " While I was \nmusing,\'* says he, " and pondering how to get my rent dis- \ncharged, and had no way, at this time, but to borrow it, \nthere came a dear friend to me, and brought me five \npounds, which did furnish me with an overplus besides my \nrent. It was a seasonable present, sent to me by a liberal \nhand ; yet I own God chiefly in it, who cares for me, as in \nthis, and several other experiences, is evident. O what a \nsweet thing is the life of faith ! That is a perfumed gift, \nwhich thus comes from God as a token of love, after the \nactings of faith in prayer. Plow good is God to me ! I \nlive nobly, and am so far from wanting, that I have all and \nabound ; and where supplies fail one way, God makes \nthem up another.*\' \n\n2 k \n\n\n\n4\xc2\xa3g HAGGAI II. \n\n\n\nHAGGAL \n\nChap. i. ver. 9.\xe2\x80\x94 Ye looked for much, and lo, it \ncame to little ; and when ye brought it home, I did \nblow npon it. Why ? saith the Lord of hosts. Be- \ncause of mine honse that is waste, and ye run every \nman unto his own house. \n\nSome years ago, a poor boy came to town in search of a \nsituation as errand boy ; he made many unsuccessful appli- \ncations, and was on the eve of returning to his parents, \nwhen a gentleman, being prepossessed by his appearance, \ntook him into his employment, and after a few months, \nbound him apprentice. He so conducted himself during \nhis apprenticeship, as to gain the love and esteem of every \none who knew him ; and after he had served his time, his \nmaster advanced a capital for him to commence business. \nHe retired to his closet with a heart glowing with gratitude \nto his Maker for his goodness, and then solemnly vowed \nthat he would devote a tenth part of his annual income to \nthe service of God. The first year his donation amounted \nto ten pounds, which he gave cheerfully, and continued to \ndo so till it amounted to \xc2\xa3 500 ; he then thought that was \na great deal of money to give, and that he need not be so \nparticular as to the exact amount. That year he lost a \nship and cargo to the value of \xc2\xa315,000 by a storm ! This \ncaused him to repent, and he again commenced his contri- \nbutions, with a resolution never to retract: he was more \nsuccessful every year, and at length retired. He then de- \nvoted a tenth part of his annual income for some years, till \nhe became acquainted with men of the world, who by de- \ngrees drew him aside from God : he discontinued his do- \nnations, made large speculations, lost every thing, and be- \ncame almost as poor as when he came to town as an errand \nboy ! \n\nChap. ii. ver. 18, 19. \xe2\x80\x94 From the day that the \nfoundation of the Lord\'s temple was laid, consider \nit \xe2\x80\x94 from this day will I bless you. \n\n" Some years ago," says one, " I recollect reading a \nstriking sermon by the late Mr Simpson of Macclesfield ; \nthe subject, T think, was christian liberality ; but what \n\n\n\nZECHARTAH II. 423 \n\nmost forcibly struck my mind, was a passage quoted from \nMalachi iii. 10. \'Bring ye all the tithes into the store \n1101186,\' &c. I cannot describe how my mind was impress- \ned with the manner in which Jehovah here condescended \nto challenge his people, when he says, c And prove me now \nherewith,\' &c. Suffice it to say, that the subject made such \nan impression, I found it my duty to do more for the cause \nof God than I ever had done. I did so, and on closing \nthat year\'s accounts, I found that I had gained more than \nin any two years preceding it. Some time afterwards, I \nthought the Redeemer\'s cause had an additional claim, as \nthe place in which we worshipped him wanted some re- \npairs, The sum I then gave was \xc2\xa3 20 ; and in a very \nlittle time afterwards I received \xc2\xa3 40, which I had long \ngiven up as lost." \n\n\n\nZECHARIAH. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Your fathers, where are they ? \nand the prophets, do they live for ever ? \n\n" We need no reed," says Mr Matthew Henry, u no \npole, no measuring line, wherewith to take the dimensions \nof our days, nor any skill in arithmetic, wherewith to \ncompute the number of them. No ; we have the standard \nof them at our fingers\' ends\' ; and there is no multiplica- \ntion of it ; it is but one hand-breadth in all." \n\nChap. ii. ver. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Many nations shall be joined \nto the Lord in that day, and shall he my people. \n\n" In the year 1813," says Mr Campbell, " after having \nvisited several nations in the interior of Africa, beyond the \ncolony of the Cape of Good Hope, when returning, I halt- \ned at the town of Paarl, within thirty-six miles of Cape \nTown ; here I was requested by friends to relate publicly \nthe state of the nations in the interior of Africa. About \none hundred free persons, with some slaves, attended. At \nthe close, several hundred rix-dollars were contributed by \nthe white friends present for the Missionary Society. After \nthe whites had all left the house, a slave woman and her \ndaughter called upon me, and said, c Sir, will you take any \n\n\n\n424 \n\n\n\nZECHARIAH V. \n\n\n\nthing from a poor slave, to help to send the gospel to the \npoor things beyond us V On my saying, c Most certainly I \nwill/ she gave me eightpence, and her daughter fourpence. \nHaving done so, they hastily went out clapping their hands, \nand ran to some slave men who were waiting to hear the \nresult. On hearing from her that I cheerfully took sub- \nscriptions from slaves, they rushed into my room, and every \none threw down all that they had, to send the gospel to the \npoor things beyond them /" \n\nChap. iii. ver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shall call every man his \nneighbour under the vine, and under the fig-tree. \n\nDr Richard Chandler, in his Travels in Asia Minor, in- \nforms us, " that a Greek at Philadelphia sent them a small \nearthen vessel full of choice wine ; and that some families, \nwho were sitting beneath some trees, by a rill of water, in- \nvited them to alight and partake of their refreshments. The \ntaking their repasts thus in public expressed safety and \npleasure ; and the calling to passengers to partake with \nthem, a spirit of friendliness and generosity." \n\nChap. iv. ver. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Not by might, nor by power, \nbut by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts. \n\n" I am by birth," said a converted Hindoo, when ad- \ndressing a number of his countrymen, " of an insignificant \nand contemptible caste ; so low, that if a Brahmin should \nchance to touch me, he must go and bathe in the Ganges \nfor the purpose of purification ; and yet God has been \npleased to call me, not merely to the knowledge of the gos- \npel, but to the high office of teaching it to others. My \nfriends, do you know the reason of God\'s conduct ? It is \nthis : if God had selected one of you learned Brahmins, \nand made you the preacher, when you were successful in \nmaking converts, by-standers would have said it was. the \namazing learning of the Brahmin, and his great weight of \ncharacter, that were the cause ; but now, when any one is \nconvinced by my instrumentality, no one thinks of ascrib- \ning any of the praise to me ; and God, as is his due, has \nall the glory." \n\nChap. v. ver. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Every one that sweareth shall \nbe cut off as on that side. \n\nThree soldiers passing through a wood, a storm of thun- \n\n\n\nZECHAR1AH VII. \xc2\xa32 J \n\ntier and lightning came on. One of the soldiers, to show \nhis contempt of God and his judgments, began to swear, \nwhen a large tree, torn up by the fury of the tempest, fell \nupon him and crushed him to pieces. \n\nChap. vi. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall build the temple of \nthe Lord ; and he shall bear the glory, and shall sit \nand rule upon his throne ; and he shall be a priest \nupon his throne : and the counsel of peace shall be \nbetween them both. \n\n" In the afternoon," says Toplady, in his Diary, " called \non William Perry of Southertown. Our discourse hap- \npened to take a serious turn. Among other subjects, we \nspoke concerning the divinity of the ever-blessed Son of \nGod. I could scarce help smiling, at the same time that I \nheartily applauded the honest zeal of my well-meaning \nparishioner : \xe2\x80\x94 < Let any man,\' said he, ( but search the \nScriptures, and if he does not find that Christ, as a divine \nperson, subsisted, not only previous to his birth of the Vir- \ngin Mary, but from everlasting, I will lose my head.\' This \nbrought to my mind that just observation of the late excel- \nlent Mr Hervey, who, speaking of Christ\'s atonement, says, \nc Ask any of your serious tenants, what ideas arise in their \nminds upon a perusal of the fore -mentioned texts ? I dare \nventure that, artless and unimproved as their understandings \nare, they will not hesitate for an answer. They will nei- \nther complain of obscurity, nor ask the assistance of learn- \ning, but will immediately discern, in all these passages, a \ngracious Redeemer suffering in their stead ; and by his \nbitter but expiatory passion, procuring the pardon of their \nsins. Nay, farther, as they are not accustomed to the \nfinesse of criticism, I apprehend they will be at a loss to \nconceive how it is possible to understand such passages in \nany other sense.\' " \n\nChap. vii. ver. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They made their hearts as an \nadamant-stone, lest they should hear the law, and \nthe words which the Lord of hosts hath sent in his \nSpirit by the former prophets. \n\nBishop Massillon, in the first sermon he ever preached, \n\nfound the whole audience, upon his getting into the pulpit, \n\nin a disposition no way favourable to his intentions. Their \n\nnod?, whispers, or drowsy behaviour, showed him that there \n\n2 x 2 \n\n\n\n426 ZECHARIAH IX. \n\nwas no great profrt to be expected from his sowing in a\'soil \nso improper However, he soon changed the disposition \nof his audience by his manner of beginning. " If," says \nhe, Ci a cause, the most important that could be conceived, \nwere to be tried at the bar before qualified judges ; if this \ncause interested ourselves in particular ; if the eyes of the \nwhole kingdom were fixed upon the events ; if the most \neminent counsel were employed on both sides ; and if we \nhad heard from our infancy of this yet undetermined trial, \n\xe2\x80\x94 would you not all sit with due attention, and warm ex- \npectation, to the pleadings on each side ? Would not all \nyour hopes and fears be hinged on the final decision ? And \nyet, let me tell you, you have this moment a cause, where \nnot one nation, but all the world are spectators ; tried not \nbefore a fallible tribunal, but the awful throne of heaven, \nwhere not your temporal and transitory interests are the \nsubject of debate, but your eternal happiness or misery ; \nwhere the cause is still undetermined, but, perhaps, the \nvery moment I am speaking may fix the irrevocable decree \nthat shall last for ever ; and yet, notwithstanding all this, \nyou can hardly sit with patience to hear the tidings of your \nown salvation. I plead the cause of heaven, and yet I am \nscarcely attended to." \n\nChap. viii. ver. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Speak ye every man the \ntruth to his neighbour. , \n\n" Some time ago," says a teacher, a I called upon the \nmother of one of my scholars, to inquire the reason of her \nson\'s absence from school : she told me that he had lately \ngot a situation, and promised that he should attend more \nregularly in future. She was acquainted with the parents \nof another of my scholars, and as we were conversing about \nher own boy, she said that she hoped he would be as good \na boy as his school-fellow was ; for, added she, \'his mother \nhad told me that she never knew him tell a lie in his life.\'\' \nI knew the master and mistress with whom this same boy \nwent to live, and they told me, that though he was not quite \nso active as they could wish, yet they liked him for one \nthing particularly, which was, he always told the truth ; \neven when he had done any thing amiss, he never tried to \nconceal it by telling a falsehood." \n\nChap. ix. ver. 10.\xe2\x80\x94 He shall speak peace unto the \n\n\n\nZECHARIAH XI. ~-~7 \n\nheathen ; and his dominion shall he from sea even to \nsea, and from the river even to the ends of the earth. \nThe late Mr John Croumbie of Haddington, some time \nbefore his death, calling on one of bis customers, his friend \nsaid unto him, " I am sure, Mr Croumbie, you need not \n\ncare for business." He replied, " It is true, Mrs , but \n\nif I were to give over business, I would not be so able to \nassist the various societies that are formed for diffusing the \nknowledge of the gospel through the world." The same \nexcellent person, in his last illness, after expressing his sur- \nprise that some Christians kept back from the support of \nthese institutions, said, with peculiar emphasis, Ci O how I \npity the poor heathen, who have nothing to support their \nminds in the prospect of eternity /" His feelings were \nevidently excited by his own situation, and a conviction \nof the misery he would feel, if his mind had not been sup- \nported by the gospel in the near prospect of entering into \nan eternal state. \n\nChap. x. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 The diviners have seen a lie. \n\nA reformed gipsy, making a visit to a parish in which \none of her children was born, near Basingstoke, entered \nthe cottage of an old couple who sold fruit, &c. Tea being \nproposed, the old woman expressed her surprise that she \nhad not seen her visitor for so long a time, saying she was \nglad she was come, as she wanted to tell her many things, \nmeaning future events. She mentioned a great deal that \nanother gipsy woman had told her ; on which the reformed \none exclaimed \xe2\x80\x94 " Don\'t believe her, dame. It is all lie?. \nShe knows no more about it than you do. If you trust to \nwhat she says, you will be deceived." The old woman \nwas still more surprised, and asked how she, who had so \noften told their fortunes, and had premised them such good \nluck, could be so much altered ? The woman, taking her \nTestament from her bosom, replied, " I have learned from \nthis blessed book, and from ivy kind friends, 4 that all liars \nshall have their portion in the lake that burnetii with brim- \nstone and fire ;\' and rather than tell fortunes again, I \nwould starve." \n\nChap. xi. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Three shepherds also I cut off \nin one month. \n\nA clergyman was spending an evening, \xe2\x80\x94 not in his closet, \n\n\n\n4-28 ZECHARIAH XIU. \n\nwrestling with God in prayer, \xe2\x80\x94 not in his study, searching \nthe Scriptures, and meditating on divine truth, with the \nview of being prepared for public usefulness, \xe2\x80\x94 nor in pas- \ntoral visits to the flock under his care \xe2\x80\x94 but at the card- \ntable ! He left the room for a few moments, desiring his \nwife to deal his cards till his return. This she had done ; \nbut he did not come back. The cards waited, the conver- \nsation was kept up, still he returned not. At length, sur- \nprised at his absence, his wife withdrew to seek him. She \nfound him in his chamber a lifeless corpse ! It is observ- \nable, that within a very few years, this was the third cha- \nracter (clerical, it is presumed,) in the same neighbourhood, \nwho had been suddenly taken from the pleasures of a card- \ntable to the bar of God ! \n\nChap. xii. ver. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord \xe2\x80\x94 which formeth the \nspirit of man within him. \n\n" At a catechising of one of the schools," says a mission- \nary in India, " a Brahmin interrupted us, by saying that \nthe spirit of man and the Spirit of God were one. In \norder to show him the absurdity of such a declaration, we \ncalled upon the boys to refute it, by telling us the difference \nbetween the spirit of man and God. They readily gave \nthe following answer : \xe2\x80\x94 < The spirit of man is created \xe2\x80\x94 \nGod is its Creator : the spirit of man is full of sin \xe2\x80\x94 God \nis a pure Spirit : the spirit of man is subject to grief \xe2\x80\x94 God \nis infinitely blessed, and incapable of suffering : these two \nspirits, therefore,* replied the boys, e can never be one.\'* " \n\nChap. xiii. ver. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 I will bring the third part \nthrough the fire, and will refine them as silver is \nrefined. \n\nSarah Howard, a poor old widow, who had been bed- \nridden fourteen years, when visited by her minister, thus \nspoke of her afflictions : \xe2\x80\x94 " I can set to my seal that the \nLord has chastened me sore, but he hath not given me over \nunto death. I have been chastened in my person, and am \nquite helpless, by long and severe illness ; I have been \nchastened in my circumstances ever since I was left a \nwidow : yes, I know what oppressing a widow, what bad \ndebts and hard creditors are : I have been chastened in my \nfamily, by a son, whom I was doatingly fond of, running \naway and going to sea. Besides ail these, I have been \n\n\n\nMALACHI II. 429 \n\nchastened in mind, * walking in darkness and having no \nlight :\' yet, after all, I trust I can say with David, \' Be- \nfore I was afflicted I went astray, but now I have kept thy \nword.\' And I hope I can say that I am now returned to \nthe Shepherd and Bishop of souls." \n\nChap. xiv. ver. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 At evening time it shall be \nlight. \n\nMr RobsTt Glover, one of the English martyrs, a little \nbefore his death, had lost the sense of God\'s favour, which \noccasioned great heaviness and grief; but when he came \nwithin sight of the stake at which he was to suffer, he ex- \nperienced such abundant comfort and heavenly joy, that, \nclapping his hands together, he cried out, " He is come, \nhe is come !" and died triumphantly. \n\n\n\nMALACHI. \n\n\n\nChap. i. ver. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye said also, Behold, what a \nweariness is it ! \n\nOne Sabbath morning, a minister in Wakefield had not \nproceeded far in his discourse, when he observed an indi- \nvidual in a pew just before him rise from his seat, and turn \nTound to look at the clock in the front of the gallery, as if \nthe service were a weariness to him. The unseemly \nact called forth the following rebuke: \xe2\x80\x94 "A remarkable \nchange,\'* said the speaker, " has taken place among the \npeople of this country in regard to the public service of \nreligion. Our forefathers put their clocks on the outside \nof their places of worship, that they might not be too late \nin their attendance. We have transferred them to the in- \nside of the house of God, lest we should stay too long in \nthe service. A sad and an ominous change !" \n\nChap. ii. ver. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord hath been witness \nbetween thee and the wife 6f thy youth, against \nwhom thou hast dealt treacherously : yet is she thy \ncompanion, and the wife of thy covenant. \n\n" I was called," says the Rev. Richard Cecil, " to visit \na woman whose mind was disordered ; and, on my observ- \ning that it was a case which required the assistance of a \n\n\n\n430 MALACHI HI. \n\nphysician rather than that of a clergyman, her husband re- \nplied, \' Sir, we sent to you, because it is a religious case ; \nher mind has been injured by constantly reading the Bible.\' \n\xe2\x80\x94 I have known many instances, said I, of persons brought \nto their senses by reading the Bible ; but it is possible that \ntoo intense an application to that, as well as to any other \nsubject, may have disordered your wife. ( There is every \nproof of it,\' said he ; and was proceeding to multiply his \nproofs, till his brother interrupted him by thus addressing \nme : \xe2\x80\x94 c Sir, I have no longer patience to stand by and see \nyou so imposed on. The truth of the matter is this : My \nbrother has forsaken his wife, and been long connected with \na loose woman. He had the best of wives in her, and one \nwho was strongly attached to him ; but she has seen his \nheart and property given to another, and, in her solitude \nand distress, went to the Bible as the only consolation left \nher. Her health and spirits at last sunk under her troubles, \nand there she lies distracted, not from reading her Bible, \nbut from the infidelity and cruelty of her husband.\' \xe2\x80\x94 Does \nthe reader wish to know what reply the husband made to \nthis ? \xe2\x80\x94 He made no reply at all ; but left the room with \nconfusion of face !" \n\nChap. iii. ver. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 He shall sit as a refiner and \npurifier of silver. \n\nA short time ago, there were a few ladies in Dublin who \nmet together to read the Scriptures and converse upon them. \nWhen reading the third chapter of Malachi, one of the ladies \ngave it as her opinion that the fullers\' soap and the refiner \nof silver were only the same image, intended to convey the \nsame view of the sanctifying influences of the grace of \nChrist. u No," said another, " they are not just the same \nimage : there is something remarkable in the expression in \nthe third verse, c He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of sil- \nver.\' " They all said that possibly it might be so. This \nlady was to call on a silversmith, and promised to report to \nthem what he said on the subject. She went, without tell- \ning him the object of her errand, and begged to know the \nprocess of refining silver, which he fully described to her. \nc( But do you sit, Sir," said she, " while you are refining ?" \nu O yes, Madam, I must sit with my eye steadily fixed on \nthe furnace, since if the silver remain too long it is sure to \nbe injured." "And how do you know when it is sum- \n\n\n\nMALACH1 IV. 431 \n\nciently refined, Sir ?" " Whenever I see my own image \nreflected in it, I know the process is completed." She at \nonce saw the beauty and the comfort too of the expression, \n" he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver." Christ \nsees it needful to put his children into the furnace, but he \nis seated by the side of it. His eye is steadily intent on \nthe work of purifying, and his wisdom and love are en- \ngaged to do all in the best manner for them. Their trials \ndo not come at random ; the very hairs of their head are \nall numbered. \n\nChap. iv. ver. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Unto you that fear my name \nshall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in \nhis wings. \n\nKaiarnack, the first Greenland convert of the Moravian \nmissionaries, had a peculiar felicity in communicating in- \nstruction to the savages, and could illustrate divine truths \nto them better than they, introducing striking remarks and \nprofitable observations, which could not easily have been \ndone by his teachers, while his exemplary walk gave force \nto his words. Once when invited to a sun-dance, " 1 have \nnow," answered he, " another kind of joy, for another Sun, \nJesus, has arisen on my heart ;" and then explained to \nthem the origin and nature of his joy, in a manner that \nsilenced and amazed them. \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\n$y The Figures refer to the Pages, \n\n\n\nAdmonition, a serious, 70. \nAdvice, 95, 148, 177, 193, 292, 301, \n\n312, 403, 413. \nAffection, proof of, 18, 25, 60. \n\nanimal. 334, 372, 419. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 filial, 18, 26, 118, 119, \n\n\n\n137. \n\nfraternal, 25, 28, 105, 146. \n\nin a slave, 40. \n\nAffliction, useful, 105, 146, 219,291, \n295, 321, 341, 423, 430. \n\nAmbition, 171. \n\nAmusements, cruel, 114. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 follv of vain, 225. \n\ntheatrical, 167, 303. \n\nAnimals- \nBuffalo, 153\xe2\x80\x94 Bull, 129\xe2\x80\x94 Clams, \n96\xe2\x80\x94 Eagle, 234\xe2\x80\x94 Elephant, 8\xe2\x80\x94 \nFishes, 392\xe2\x80\x94 Flies, 70, 322\xe2\x80\x94 Lark \nand Hawk, 259\xe2\x80\x94 Lion, 280, 332, \n4"! R\xe2\x80\x94 Locusts, 405\xe2\x80\x94 Parr->U 89\xe2\x80\x94 \nScorpion, 84\xe2\x80\x94 Sea Snak , 411 \xe2\x80\x94 \nShark and Pilot Fish, 219\xe2\x80\x94 Sheep, \n50\xe2\x80\x94 Tiger, 176\xe2\x80\x94 Turtle-doves, 54 \n\xe2\x80\x94Whale, 235. \n\nApologue, beautiful, 221. \n\nAssassination, 365. \n\nAtonement, sufficiency cf the, 53. \n\n\n\nB. \n\nBabel, the Tower of, 9. \nBabylon, the City of, 325, 369. \nBackslider restored, 405. \nBad company, frightened, 350. \nBeauty improved, 17. \nBegging put down, 370. \nBeliever, safety of the, 331. \nBenevolence, 175, 184, 202. \n\n\n\nBible, the abused, 364. \n\nand Highland Soldiers, 147. \n\ninspiration of the, 275, 4\'J3. \n\nscarce, 410. \n\nthe only rule of faith, 43. \n\ntranslated, 150. \n\nvalue of the, 169, 210, 226, \n\n287, 302. \nBible Society, success of the, 264. \nBirds singing, 421. \nBirth dav, the new, 408. \nBishop, the, and Blacksmith, 188. \nBoasting, vain, 126, 165, 214, 323. \nBook of bank-notes, 354. \nBooks, irreligious, burnt, 198. \nBrethren, the four, compared, 373. \n\n\n\nCatechising, dutv of. 268. \nCharacter of Alexander the Great, 9. \n\nimportance of, 145. \n\nloss of, 349. \n\n\n\nCharity, christian, 69, 155, 184. \nChoice, wise, 99, 184, 243, 257, 262. \nCholera Morbus, 356, 418. \nChrist, the sinner\'s hope, 43, 161, \n\n222, 228, 294, 367- \nChristian resignation, 28. \nCivility, 15. \nComfort, 165, 233, 248. \n\nto the awakened, 346. \n\n\n\nCommander, pious, 189. \nCompany, bad, dreaded, 247. \nConciliating address, 111. \nConscience, power of, 76, 93, 16; \n\n27L 319, 380,421. \nConscientious scruples, 68. \nConsistency of conduct, 307\xc2\xbb \nContentment, 160, 225. \nContrast, a, 207, 237, 295, 29] \n\n383. \n\n\n\n337, \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\n433 \n\n\n\nConversation, useful, 5, 85, 184, \n\n241, 245, 264, 317- \n\n: unprofitable, 215. \n\nConversion, 59, 96, 186, 216, 235, \n\n301, 340, 348, 378, 387, 400, 402, \n\n404. \nCorpulence, 108. \nCovetousness, 100. \nCriticism, candid, 230. \nCruelty, 19, 166, 364, 407, 429. \nCustom, a pious, 290. \nCustoms, Eastern, 55, 63, 103, 123, \n\n139, 168, 194, 366, 375, 376. \n\n\n\nD. \n\nDark prospects, 267\xc2\xbb \nDeath, accidental, 105. \n\naffectiDg, 413. \n\nawful, 170, 225, 276. \n\ndesired, 219, 273, 314. \n\nhappy, 63, 72, 97, 239, 242, \n\n299, 324. \n\nminister\'s, lamented, 200. \n\npreparation for, 223, 257, \n\n\n\n442, \n\n\n\n- sudden, 7, 220, 222, 258, 295, \n\n\n\nDeism unreasonable, 351. \nDeist converted, 283. \nDeity of Christ, 6, 425. \nDenial, self, 65. \nDespair, danger of, 355. \nDetraction reproved, 66, 241, 257. \nDisputants reconciled, 10. \nDiscipline, parental, 305. \nDiscontentment punished, 67, 70. \nDivine assistance given, 355. \n\nassistance withheld, 356. \n\nmanifestations, 295. \n\nretributions, 36, 73, 107, 126, \n\n144, 159, 194, 198, 236, 249, 257, \n\n262, 291, 417, 424. \n\n. threatening verified, 377* \n\nDoctrine tested, 417. \n\nDream, remarkable, 22,27, 42, 110, \n\n196, 231, 393, 396. \nDrinking, unnecessary, avoided, \n\n315. \nDrunkard mimicked, 8. \nDuty, faithful discharge of, by- \nChildren, 83, 84, 118, 392. \n\nJudges, 157, 203, 230. \n\nKings, 100, 152. \n\nMinisters, 165, 167, 211, 321. \n\nMothers, 31, 83, 302, 331, 352. \n\nOfficer, 24, 51, 80. \n\nServants, 20, 57. \n\n\n\nEarly Piety, 50, 121, 153, 180, 239, \n\n251, 259, 261. \n\nrising, 98, 318. \n\nEarthquake, 352. \nEconomy, 208. \nEducation, benefits of, 21. \n\n1 \xe2\x80\x94 importance of, 99. \n\nEloquence, power of, 201. \n\nEmperor, the generous, 134, 170. \n\nError renounced, 362. \n\nEternity, a broad view of, 345. \n\nEvangelical preaching, 48. \n\nEvil speaking, 202, 253. \n\nEvil spirits, 415. \n\nExample, effects of bad, 391. \n\nExcuses, vain, 404. \n\nExperience, christian, 250, 262, 280, \n\n286, 289, 401. \nEyes, right use of the, 246. \n\n\n\nF. \n\nFact, a singular, 375. \n\nFaith, life of, 421. \n\nFalls of Niagara, awful incident at, \n\n412. \nFame of Boerhaave, 178. \n\nposthumous, what, 385. \n\nFamily religion and order, 12, 187, \n\n237, 259, 274, 297. \n\na numerous, 291. \n\n\n\nFasting and prayer, 204, 20G, 245. \nFilial duty outraged, 143, 144, 310. \nFlattery reproved, 240, 309, 395. \nForgetfulness of God, 388. \nForgiveness, 132, 153, 252. \nFortitude, 95, 109. \nFortune-teller, 57, 89, 169, 1/6, 427- \nFratricide, 192. \nFreedom prized, 87, 362. \nFree-will offerings, 49, 201. \nFretfulness and good humour, 71. \nFriendship, 306. \n\n\n\nGain, the martyr\'s, 352. \nGame changed, 190. \nGenerosity, 25,91, 131, 135, 14< , 145. \n\xe2\x80\x94 in a lion, 408. \n\n\n\n2o \n\n\n\nGenerous conduct in war, 10, 195. \nGhost laid, 132. \nGiants, 102, 180. \n\nGod, a Husband and Father to hii \npeople, 264. \n\n\n\n434 \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\nGod\'s Faithfulness, 8, 265, 340. \n\nIncomprehensibility, 228. \n\nMercy, 282, 294. \n\nNames, 34/. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 Omnipresence, 254, 2J4. \n\nu Omniscience, 11, 51, 195, \xc2\xa354. \n\nPower, 318. \n\nSovereignty, 33, 361, 424. \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 Spiritualityand Glory, 45,338, \n\n398. \nGood for evil, 161, 226, 238, 251, \n\n283, 289, 309. \nGood men unambitious, 182, \nGratitude to God, 30, 52, 184, 284. \n\xe2\x96\xa0 to man, 10/, 124, 310. \n\nH. \n\nHand- bill, usefulness of a, 156. \n\nHappiness, true, 132. \n\nHeathenism and Christianity, 2/6, \n\n290, 300, 306, 320, 324. \nHeaven, 272, 316, \n\nits distance, 397. \n\ni hope of, 383. \n\npreparation for, 390. \n\nHonesty, 40, 52, 87, 161. \nHonour, civic, declined, 329. \n\ntrue, 178. \n\nHopes irreconcilable, 198. \n\nHospitality, 116. \n\nHumanity, 91. \n\nHumility, 102, 113, 164, 266, 377, \n\n405. \nHymns, usefulness of Watts\', 174, \n\n255. \n\n\n\nI. \n\nIdolaters and idolatry, 45, 94,110, \n112, 122, 188, 260, 285, 293, 336, \n419. \n\nIgnorance, gross, 169, 172, 241, 401. \n\nImpiety and\'irreligion, 293, 384, 385. \n\nreproved, 197, 223, 429. \n\nImpressions, first, 302. \n\nIndustry, 220. \n\nmotives to, 427. \n\nInfanticide, 266, 355. \n\nInfidel, his fears, 121, 228, 258. \n\nhis impious boast, 208. \n\nsilenced, 82, 193, 315. \n\nInhumanity, 307. \n\nInjustice, 92, 270. \n\nInnkeeper, unprincipled, 407. \n\nInscriptions, 20, 279, 390. \n\nInsensibility, 409. \n\nInstruction desired, 300. \n\nIntegrity, 321, 334, 358. \n\n\n\nIntemperance, 53, 131, 141, 152, 164, \n\n\xe2\x80\xa2 302. \n\nIrreverence censured, 199. \n\n\n\nJ. \n\nJews, 94, 205, 371, 379. \n\nhow to preach to, 415. \n\nJov, christian, 72, 343, 429, 431. \nJudgment, dav of, 38, 224, 278. \nJustice, 14, 37, 150, 179, 311. \n\nK. \n\nKing asking counsel, 394. \n\nfirmness of a, 112. \n\nfoolish, 329. \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 kind, 182. \n\nprayer of a, 261, 296. \n\nprepared for death, 27* \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 uses of a, 117. \n\nKing\'s daughter in disguise, 255. \n\n\n\nL. \n\nLandlords, the considerate, 217, 3*5, \nLaws, basis of good, 97. \nLearning perverted, 378. \nLeper drowned, 54. \nLiberality, 61, 284, 304, 422. \nLife, its shortness, 423. \n\npreserved by a Bible, 139. \n\nLook at home, 320. \nLord\'s Table, the, 317. \nLots, 181. \nLove to Christ, 308, 316. \n\nto the brethren, 52. \n\nof the world dangerous, 322. \n\n\n\nM. \n\nMagistrates, 116. \nMagnanimity, christian, 203. \nMarriage, 65, 66, 79, 106, 366. \nMeans, proper use of, 54. \nMeditation, sweets of, 19. \nMelancholy, 232. \n\nremoved, 268. \n\n\n\nMerit rewarded, 153. \nMimick taken off, 408. \nMinister of the Gospel, a careless, \n386. \n\nhis dignity, 44. \n\nhis diligence, 63, 41. \n\nhis fears, 31, 265, 332. \n\nhis fidelity, 64, 125, 373, \n\n\n\n394. \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\n435 \n\n\n\nMinister, his firmness, 56, 213. \n\nhis ground of success, 357. \n\nhis success, 400. \n\nhis humility, 69. \n\nMissionaries, their unsuccessful at- \ntempt, 31. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 their success, 210, 385. \n\nMissionary contributions, 42, 46, 48, \n76, 93, 182, 423. \n\nMockery and insult, 113, 188, 197* \n200, 207, 335. \n\nMonitor to the Young, 282. \n\nMoravians, their calmness in dan- \nger, 282. \n\nMothers, the unnatural, 148, 406. \n\nMotives, 103, 296, 309, 312, 427. \n\nMurder discovered, 6, 162, 227. \n\nprevented, 244, 252, 281,365, \n\n411. \n\nMusic, mournful, 414. \n\npower of, 127. \n\nN. \n\nName of Jesus, a test, 299. \nNobleman, a pious voung, 20. \nNegro, a praying, 395. \n\n\n\nOath of friendship, 13. \nObedience, necessity of, 90. \nOfficer, the suspected, 310. \nOld age, a happy, 15. \nOpposition, use of, 33. \nOrder, use of, 62, 77. \nOrdinances, love of, 30. \nOrigin of spiritual life, 388. \nOrphans, the two, 246. \nOstentation reproved, 164. \n\n\n\nParents, negligent, 121, 148. \nPassion, 16, 214, 303, 414. \nPaternal duty outraged, 135. \nPeace-makers, the, 19, 86, 288. \nPersecution and persecutors, 29, 35, \n88, 130, 155, 189, 191, 202, 325, 365. \nPestilence, 186, 2/4. \nPhysician, pious, 13. \nPiety venerated, 314. \nPious poor preferred, 279. \nPlea for attention, 425. \nPoison avoided, 403. \nPopery and Papists, 86, 193. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 renounced, 72. \n\nPopulation, 104. \n\nPraise, 181, 185, 192, 266, 300. \n\n\n\nPrayer answered, 12, 81, 122, 131, \n\n138, 235, 263, 272, 336, 357, 404. \n\xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 answered in wrath, 281. \n\nduty of, 47, 125, 140. \n\nejaculatory, 254. \n\nfamily, 138, 178, 392. \n\nmeeting revived, 392. \n\nof three words, 354. \n\nsecret, in a field, 15. \n\n\n\npublic, 149. \n\nvarious, 245. \n\nPraying, what is it ? 360. \n\nPreaching, 253, 348, 358, 374. \n\nbefore a king, 410. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 impressive manner of, \n\n345, 389. \n\nPride, 171, 89, 292, 351. \n\nPrisoners released, 100. \n\nProcrastination, 13, 104, 206, 269 , \n404. \n\nPromises fulfilled, 376. \n\nProphecy, 104, 369, 383, 384. \n\nProphesyings, Bacon\'s account of, \n159. \n\nProspect, an interesting, 368. \n\nProtection, Divine, 236, 295,316,326. \n\nProvidence, and Providential deli- \nverances, 22, 32, 34, 48, 54, 90, 98, \n124, 129, 158, 173, 215, 233, 250, \n283, 288, 297, 313, 327, 361, 436, \n\nPunctuality, 119. \n\nPurgatory," 44. \n\nR. \n\nRapacity, 123. \n\nRaven and Dr Clarke, 311. \n\nReading, what kind useful, 308, \n\n343. \nReconciliation, 143, 191. \nReflection after Sermon, 87* \n\nbefore Sermon, 339. \n\nof a boy deaf and dumb, \n\n287- \n\n\n\n- of a conqueror, 218, 419. \n\nof a convert, 342. \n\nof a culprit, 344. \n\nof a general, 285. \n\nof Howard, 328. \n\non the death of minis- \nters, 73, 138. \n\nof a murderer, 173. \n\nof a negro, 64. \n\nof a profligate, 237. \n\nof a shepherd, 232. \n\n- of a traveller, 70, 383. \n\n\n\nReformation, slow, 104. \nRefuge, the, 333. \nReligion in ships, 330, 339. \n\n\' inspires courage, 61. \n\ntrue, exemplified, 10. \n\n\n\nI Remorse, 154. \n\n\n\n436 INDEX. \n\n\n\nRencounter, fatal, 136. \nReproof, 140, 296, 304, 361. \nRestitution, 115. \nRetirement valued, 367. \nReturn to duty, 389- \nRevenge, 387-* \nRevivals in religion, 360. \nRight of subjects regarded, 188, 203, \n341. \n\nS. \n\nSabbath observed, 5, 36, 59, 73, 74, \n211, 344. \n\nprofaned, 46, 271, 382. \n\nzeal for the, 211, 212, 251, \n\n348, 371. \n\nSandwich Islands, 108, 146, 151, 383. \n\nSaviour, definition of a, 327. \n\nScoffer silenced, 99, 268. \n\nScripture illustrations, 331\xe2\x80\x94 Anoint- \ning, 245\xe2\x80\x94 Arabia, 101\xe2\x80\x94 Arrows, \n382\xe2\x80\x94 Assembling, places for, 117 \n\xe2\x80\x94 Boats, 327\xe2\x80\x94 Burial, 142\xe2\x80\x94 Cana, \n84\xe2\x80\x94 Cedars, 269, 380\xe2\x80\x94 Cuttings, \n368\xe2\x80\x94 Dew, 402\xe2\x80\x94 Fountain, 134\xe2\x80\x94 \nGarments, 214\xe2\x80\x94 Gates shut, 209\xe2\x80\x94 \nHospitality, 85\xe2\x80\x94 Locusts, 405, 406 \n\xe2\x80\x94 Marriage, 172, 401\xe2\x80\x94 Medal, 341 \n\xe2\x80\x94Money, 391\xe2\x80\x94 Mourning, 326\xe2\x80\x94 \n\xe2\x80\x94 Pits or Vaults, 365 \xe2\x80\x94 Procession, \n137\xe2\x80\x94 Refreshments, 424\xe2\x80\x94 Rivers, \n284\xe2\x80\x94 Rock, 114\xe2\x80\x94 Sea, dead, 78, 81 \n\xe2\x80\x94Trees, 149\xe2\x80\x94 Vines, 67\xe2\x80\x94 Water, \n332. \n\nSergeant, the, promoted, 24. \n\nSecession in Heaven, 335. \n\nSelf-knowledge, value of, 372. \n\nShilling, the well-spent, 229. \n\nSilence, danger of, 347. \n\nSimplicity, 234. \n\nSin, what, 309, 342. \n\nSinners\' danger, 223, 260, 375, 381 . \n\nSlavery, sin and horrors of, 29, 79, \n224, 372. \n\nSocinianism, 108. \n\nSoldiers, Highland, 62. \n\nSpanish Armada, 35, 215. \n\nSpeculation tested, 234, 417- \n\nSpiritual beings compared, 428. \n\nSport, cruel, 304. \n\nStudents, the irreligious, 197- \n\nStudies, divine assistance in, 397. \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 useful course of, 159. \n\nSubmission, duty and advantage \nof, 142, 156, 177, 218, 323, 327, \n330, 347. \n\nFI \n\n\n\nSuicide committed, 144, 380. \n\nprevented, 230, 249, 353. \n\nSuperstition, 32, 55, 58, 160, 351, 359. \nSwearing reproved, 39, 59, 128, 168, \n278, 295, 420. \n\nT. \n\nTemperance, 64, 113, 363. \nTemptation, danger of, 162, 190, \n379, 407. \n\nresisted, 185, 363, 393. \n\n\n\nText, monitorv, 359. \nThanksgiving, 218. \nThunder storms, 248, 338, 424. \nTime lost, 1, 367. \n\nits shortness, 274. \n\nTransition, sudden, 174. \nTrifling preacher, 349. \nTriumph in death, 255, 330, 429. \nTrust in God, 173, 175, 244, 252. 256, \n\n277, 369. \nTruth, 109, 119, 130, 216, 253, 426. \nTypes of Christ, 17, 43, 111. \nTyranny, 312. \n\nU. \n\nUnexpected inquiry, 316, 318, 392. \' \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 reply, 240, 305, 339, 350, \n\n408. \n\n\xe2\x80\x94 honour, 1 79. \n\n\n\nUnfaithful Clergyman, 386. \n\n\n\nValour, true, 180, 242. \nVows obligatory, 74, 313, 422. \n\nW. \n\nWalls, Roman, in Britain, 103. \nWar and peace, 35, 416. \nWater bought, 16. \nWealth abused, 221. \n\n*\xe2\x80\x94 devoted to God, 181,183, 422. \n\nvanity of, 322, 376, 384. \n\n\n\nWidow\'s right, 230. \n\nher debt paid, 386. \n\n\n\nWill, the minister\'s, 183. \nWitchcraft and truth, 416. \nWorship, familv, 10. \n\n\n\n, Zeal tested, 72, 265. \nj youthful, 44, 55. \n\nNIS. \n\n\n\nH. & J. PILLANS, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH. \n\n\n\n^NECDOTES \n\n\n\nILLUSTRATIVE OF \n\n\n\nSELECT PASSAGES IN EACH CHAPTER \n\n\n\nTHE NEW TESTAMENT. \n\n\n\n* JOHN WHITECROSS, \n\nAUTHOR OF "ANECDOTES iVlLUSTRATlVE OF THE ASSEMBLY\'S \nSHORTER CATECHISM," &C. \n\n\n\nFOURTH ED IT I OX. \n\n\n\nEDINBURGH: \nWILLIAM OLIPHANT AND SON, \n\n7, SOUTH BRIDGE STREET. \n\nSOLD BY W. COLLTNS, GLASGOW J M r . CURRY, JUN. & CO. DUBLIN; \n\nAND HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO., LONDON. \n\n\n\nMDCCCXL. \n\n\n\nEDINBURGH : \nOLIPHANT IUN. & CO,, PRINTERS, 23, SOUTH BRIDGE STREET. \n\n\n\nPREFACE. \n\n\n\nMany persons will perhaps be ready to acknow- \nledge, that, while almost the whole of a sermon, or \nother discourse, has been forgotten, some striking \nincident related in it, besides making a peculiar im- \npression at the moment, has been long afterwards \nremembered. In the course of reading New Tes- \ntament Scripture in a family or school, the parent \nor teacher is furnished, in the present work, with an \nanecdote or two, under each chapter, by relating \nwhich, he may fix and enliven the attention of his \nchildren or pupils, and, at the same time, by agree- \nable associations, impress the passages illustrated \nmore deeply on their youthful recollections. The \npublication, though chiefly intended for the benefit \nof the young, may not, however, be uninteresting \nto more advanced readers. \n\nThe Author is sensible that the anecdotes are not \nall of equally direct bearing on the passages to which \nthey are applied. This in any case could not rea- \nsonably be expected, and more particularly as the \n\n\n\n4 PREFACE. \n\ncompiler has been precluded from the use of up- \nwards of five hundred anecdotes in the enlarged edi- \ntions of his work illustrative of the Assembly\'s Shor- \nter Catechism, most of which would have suited \nthis volume, but which it was deemed improper to \nadmit. \n\nIt is the prayer of the compiler, that the blessing \nof God may accompany the perusal of this little \nwork. \n\nEdinburgh, October \\ 1838, \n\n\n\nANECDOTES \n\n\n\nNEW TESTAMENT. \n\n\n\nMATTHEW. \n\nChap. i. ver. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 She shall bring forth a son, and \nthou shalt call his name Jesus : for he shall save his \npeople from their sins. \n\nThe late Rev. John Brown of Haddington, in his last illness, \nhaving heard the bells ringing, and understanding it to be the \nKing\'s Birth-day, said, " O, blessed be God, however worthy \nour Sovereign be, we have a better King\'s Birth-day to cele- \nbrate. Unto us was born in the city of David, a Saviour, who \nis Christ the Lord ! On account of that event, the Gospel- \nbells have been sounding for ages past; and they will ring \nlouder and louder still. O, a Saviour ! \xe2\x80\x94 The Son of God, our \nSaviour ! O, his kindness, his kindness ! \xe2\x80\x94 A Saviour, a hus- \nband to sinners, to me !" \n\nIt was well observed by a minister, in a sermon on 1 Tim. i. \n15, that " The compassion of Christ inclines him to save sinners, \n\xe2\x80\x94 the power of Christ enables him to save sinners, \xe2\x80\x94 and the \npromise of Christ binds him to save sinners." \n\ni. 23 \xe2\x80\x94 They shall call his name Immanuel, which, \n\nbeing interpreted, is, God with us. \n\nThe Rev. Henry Martyn, when at Dinapore, in India, writes \nthus : \xe2\x80\x94 " Upon showing the Moonshee the first part of John \niii. he instantly caught at those words of our Lord, in which he \nfirst describes himself as having come down from heaven, and \nthen calls himself * the Son of Man which is in heaven.\' He \nsaid that this was what the philosophers called \' nickal,\' or im- \npossible, \xe2\x80\x94 even for God to make a thing to be in two different \n\n\n\nD MATTHEW II. \n\nplaces at the same time. I explained to him, as soon as his heat \nwas a little subsided, that the difficulty was not so much in con-\' \nceiving how the Son of Man could be, at the same time, in two \ndifferent places, as in comprehending that union of the two na- \ntures in him, which made this possible. I told him that I could \nnot explain this union ; but showed him the design and wisdom \nof God in effecting our redemption by this method. I was \nmuch at a loss for words, but I believe that he collected my \nmeaning, and received some information which he did not pos- \nsess before." \n\nii. 16.\xe2\x80\x94 Herod was exceeding wroth, and sent \nforth, and slew all the children that were in Beth- \nlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years \nold and under. \n\nIn 1641, Sir Phelim O\'Neal, and other Papists, commenced \na universal massacre of the Protestants in Ireland. " No \nage," says Hume, " no sex, no condition, was spared. The \nwife, weeping for her butchered husband, and embracing her \nhelpless children, was pierced with them, and perished by the \nsame stroke, In vain did flight save from the first assault. De- \nstruction was every where let loose, and met the hunted victims \nat every turn. They were stripped of their very clothes, and \nturned out naked and defenceless in all the rigours of winter. \nThe feeble age of children, the tender sex of women, soon sunk \nunder the multiplied rigours of cold and hunger. Here the \nhusband, biding a final adieu to his expiring family, envied them \nthat fate which he himself expected so soon to share ! There \nthe son, having long supported his aged parent, with reluctance \nobeyed his last command, and abandoning him in his utmost \ndistress, reserved himself to the hopes of avenging that death \nwhich all his efforts could not prevent or delay." Forty thou- \nsand persons, according to the lowest computation, perished \nin these massacres ! \n\nii. 1 8. \xe2\x80\x94 In Ramah was there a voice heard, lamen- \ntation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel \nweeping for her children, and would not be comfort*- \ned, because they are not. \n\nWe learn from Le Brune\'s voyage to Syria, that the women \ngo in companies, on certain days, to the tombs of their relations^ \n\n\n\nMATTHEW III. / \n\nin order to weep there ; and when they are arrived, they dis- \nplay very deep expressions of grief. " While I was at Ramah," \nsays he, " I saw a very great company of these weeping women, \nwho went out of the town. I followed them, and, after having \nobserved the place they visited, adjacent to their sepulchres, \nin order to make their usual lamentations, I placed myself on \nan elevated spot. They first went and seated themselves on \nthe sepulchres, and wept there ; where, after having remained \nabout half an hour, some of them rose up, and formed a ring, \nholding each other by the hand. Quickly two of them quitted \nthe others, and placed themselves in the centre of the circle, \nwhere they made so much noise by screaming, and clapping \ntheir hands, as, together with their various contortions, might \nhave subjected themselves to the suspicion of madness. After \nthat they returned, and seated themselves to weep again, till \nthey gradually withdrew to their homes. The dresses they \nwore were such as they generally used, white, or any other \ncolour ; but when they rose up to form a circle together, they \nput on a black veil over the upper parts of their persons." \n\niii. 7._But when he saw many of the Pharisees \nand Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto \nthem, O generation of vipers ! who hath warned you \nto flee from the wrath to come ? \n\nAn irreligious young man went to hear Mr Whitefield, who \ntook the above passage for his text : " Mr Whitefield," said the \nyoung man, " described the Sadducean character ; this did not \ntouch me, \xe2\x80\x94 I thought myself as good a Christian as any man \nin England. From this he went to that of the Pharisees. He \ndescribed their exterior decency, but observed that the poison \nof the viper rankled in their hearts. This rather shook me. \nAt length, in the course of his sermon, he abruptly broke off", \npaused for a few moments, then burst into a flood of tears ; \nlifted up his hands and eyes, and exclaimed, \' Oh my hearers ! \nthe wrath to come ! the wrath to come !\' These words sunk \ndeep into my heart, like lead in the waters. I wept, and, \nwhen the sermon was ended, retired alone. For days and \nweeks I could think of little else. Those awful words would \nfollow me wherever I went, * The wrath to come ! the wrath \nto come !\' " The result was, that the young man soon after \nmade a public profession of religion, and in a short time became \na very eminent preacher. \n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\n\xc2\xa9 MATTHEW IV. \n\niii. 8 \xe2\x80\x94 Bring forth, therefore, fruits meet for re- \npentance. \n\n" I pay more attention," says Mr Booth, " to people\'s lives \nthan to their deaths. In all the visits I have paid to the sick \nduring the course of a long ministry, I never met with one \n(who was not previously serious) that ever recovered from what \nhe supposed the brink of death, who afterwards performed his \nvows, and became religious, notwithstanding the very great \nappearance there was in their favour when they thought they \ncould not recover." \n\niv. 10 \xe2\x80\x94 Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee \n\nhence, Satan. \n\nThe Rev. Jeseph Alleine, having, shortly before his death, \na conflict with Satan, said, 6l Away ! thou foul fiend, thou \nenemy of all mankind, thou subtile sophister ! Art thou come \nnow to molest me, now I am just going \xe2\x80\x94 now I am so weak, \nand death upon me? Trouble me not, for I am none of thine ! \nI am the Lord\'s; Christ is mine, and I am his; his by cove- \nnant. I have sworn myself to be the Lord\'s, and his I will be ; \n\xe2\x80\x94 therefore begone!" These last words he often repeated, \n" which," says Mrs Alleine, " I took much notice of, that his \ncovenanting with God was the means he used to expel the devil \nand all his temptations." \n\niv. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 I will make you fishers of men. \n\n" It is now fifteen years," says the Rev. Risdon Darracott, \nin a letter, " since I was settled in this place (Wellington); and \nthough I found religion at a very low ebb, it pleased God, by \nmy poor ministration, to revive it soon on my first coming, and \nto continue it, more or less, in a flourishing state to this day. \nEvery year there have been additions, and, in some years, very \nlarge, to the Church, of such as I hope will be saved. Up- \nwards of two hundred have been taken into communion, upon \na credible profession, since my settlement ; many of them the \nmost profligate in the places round us, whose change has been \nso remarkable, that the world at once bears their testimony to, \nand expresses their astonishment of it. Many of them so very ig- \nnorant, as not to know the plainest and most common prin- \nciples of religion ; yea, were not able to read a letter, who are \nnow making the word of God their daily study and delight ; \nmany, who never prayed in all their lives, and lived without \n\n\n\n\n\n\nMATTHEW V. V \n\nGod in the world, who have attained to such a gift in prayer, \nas to be engaged, on particular occasions, in public, to the plea- \nsure and edification of all present, and whose houses, which \nwere once dens of thieves, are now become Bethels, in which \nfamily worship is constantly and seriously performed. O, my \ndear Sir, rejoice with me, and let us exalt his name together ! \nYou would be more astonished, did you know by what a poor, \nweak, sinful instrument this has been done. I assure you it \nhas often humbled me to the dust when I think of it, and yet I \nam not humbled enough. O that I could lie lower before the \nLord ! And that I were more affected with such grace, the very \nquintessence of grace." \n\nv. 23, 24. \xe2\x80\x94 If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and \nthere rememberest that thy brother hath ought against \nthee ; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go \nthy way : first be reconciled to thy brother, and then \ncome and offer thy gift. \n\nHis late Majesty, George IV., wishing to take the sacra- \nment, sent for the Bishop of Winchester to administer it. The \nmessenger having loitered on his way, a considerable time \nelapsed before the bishop arrived, and some irritation had been \nmanifested by the king. On the arrival of the reverend pre- \nlate, his delay was complained of, and its cause explained. His \nMajesty immediately rang his bell, and commanded the atten- \ndance of the messenger. On his entering the room, he rebuked \nhim sharply, and dismissed him from his service. Having done \nthis, he addressed the bishop thus: " Now, my lord, if you \nplease, we will proceed.\'\' His lordship, with great mildness, \nbut at the same time with firmness, refused to administer the \nsacrament whilst any irritation or anger towards a fellow-crea- \nture remained on the mind of His Majesty, who, suddenly recol- \nlecting himself, said, " My lord, you are right;" and then sent \nfor the offending party, whose forgiveness and restoration to \nfavour he pronounced in terms of great kindness and conde- \nscension. \n\nv. 28 \xe2\x80\x94 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Fa- \nther which is in heaven is perfect. \n\nA follower of Mr Wesley once asked the Rev. Mr Dunn of \nPortsea, whether he thought a state of sinless perfection attain- \n\n\n\n\n\n\n10 MATTHEW VII. \n\nable in this life? Mr D. replied, " Let us, my friend, seek \nafter it as eagerly as if it were attainable." \n\nvi. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Our Father which art in heaven. \n\n" How do you call the supreme Being?" said a Parsee to a \nJew. " We call him," said the Jew, " Jehovah Adona, the \nLord who is, and was, and is to come." " Your appellation," \nsaid he, " is grand and sublime, but it is awful too." A Chris- \ntian then approached, and said, " We call him Father, \xe2\x80\x94 \nthis is the word of the heart." They all raised their eyes to \nheaven, and said, " Our Father!" and then took each other by \nthe hand, and called one another brothers. \n\nvi. 34. \xe2\x80\x94 Take therefore no thought for the mor- \nrow : for the morrow shall take thought for the things \nof itself. \n\nMr Laurence, who was a sufferer for conscience\' sake, if he \nwould have consulted with flesh and blood, as was said of one \nof the martyrs, had eleven good arguments against suffering ; \nviz. a wife and ten children. Being once asked how he meant \nto maintain them all, he cheerfully replied, " They must all \nlive on Matth. vi. 34. \' Take therefore no thought for the \nmorrow,\' " &c. Contentment and resignation in such trying cir- \ncumstances, are not only blessings to the possessors, but they fill \nobservers with astonishment. Hence said Dr. W. to a poor \nminister, " I wonder Mr W. how you contrive to live so com- \nfortably; methinks, with your numerous family, you live more \nplentifully on the providence of God, than I can with all the \nbenefits of my parish." \n\nvii. 13, 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Enter ye in at the strait gate: for \nwide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth \nto destruction, and many there be which go in there- \nat : Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, \nwhich leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. \n\nThe Duke of Hamilton, from a child, was remarkably serious, \nand took delight in reading his Bible. His mother, the Duchess, \ntold a relation, that when he was playing about the room at nine \nyears of age, she said to him, " Come, write me a few verses, \n\n\n\nMATTHEW VIII. 1 1 \n\nand I will give you a crown." He sat down, took pen and \npaper, and in a few minutes produced the following lines : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" As o\'er the sea-beat shore I took my way, \nI met an aged man who bade me stay ; \n\' Be wise,*~said he, \' and mark the path you go, \nThis leads to heaven, and that to hell below ; \nThe way to life is difficult and steep, \nThe broad and easy leads you to the deep.\' " \n\nvii. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know \n\nthem. \n\nA gentleman lately deceased, who was eminent in the literary \nworld, had his mind in early life deeply imbued with infidel \nsentiments. He and one of his companions of the same way of \nthinking, often carried on their conversation in the hearing of \na religious, but illiterate countryman. This gentleman having \nafterwards become a serious Christian, was concerned for the \ncountryman, lest his faith in the Christian religion should have \nbeen shaken by their remarks. One day he took the liberty to \nask him, whether what had so frequently been advanced in his \nhearing had not produced this effect upon him ? " By no \nmeans," answered the countryman; " It never made the least \nimpression upon me." " No impression on you !" said the \ngentleman ; " why, you must know that we had read and \nthought on these things much more than you had an oppor- \ntunity of doing." " O yes," said the other, " but your con- \nversation plainly showed me, that you had never read nor \n"thought much on your Bible; and besides, I knew also your \nmanner of living ; I knew, that to maintain such a course of \nconduct, you found it necessary to renounce Christianity." \n\nviii. 1 1 \xe2\x80\x94 Many shall come from the east and west, \nand shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and \nJacob, in the kingdom of heaven. \n\nMr Henry Bullinger, a little before his death, said, " If the \nLord will make any further use of me. and my ministry, I will \nwillingly obey him; but if he pleases (as I much desire) to take \nme out of this miserable life, I shall exceedingly rejoice to be \ntaken from this corrupt age, to go to my Saviour Christ. So- \ncrates," said he " was glad when his death approached, because \nhe thought he should go to Hesiod, Homer, and other learned \nmen deceased, whom he expected to meet in the other world ; \nhow much more do I rejoice, who am sure that I shall see my \n\n\n\n12 MATTHEW IX. \n\n\n\nand \nodd. \n\n\n\nSaviour Christ, the saints, patriarchs, prophets, apostles, \nall holy men who have lived from the beginning of the world, \nSince I am sure to partake of their felicity, why should not I \nbe willing to die, to enjoy their perpetual society in glory ?" \n\nviii. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 Art thou come hither to torment us \nbefore the time ? \n\nAn aged elder, still living, remarkable for the kindliness of \nhis manner, and the unobtrusive facility with which he can in- \ntroduce religious topics and pious counsel in ordinary conver- \nsation, was one day lately a passenger in one of the Forth and \nClyde canal boats, in company with a number of soldiers, who \nshocked him exceedingly with their profane swearing. Aware \nthat an abrupt reproof, instead of producing the effect in- \ntended, might only provoke to an aggravation of the crime, he \nentered into familiar conversation with them, and, seizing a \nproper opportunity, inquired if any of them could tell him, \nwhat that sin was, in the commission of which men exceeded \ndevils in wickedness ? As he anticipated, the singularity of \nthe question arrested their attention, and engaged them in an \nunsuccessful attempt to point out the character of the sin. \nHaving thus excited their curiosity, he quoted the above pas- \nsage, in which the devils address our Saviour, and remarked, \nthat when men wantonly call upon God to damn their souls, \nthey are far more wicked than the devils, who, knowing by \nexperience how dreadful it is to suffer under the wrath of the \nAlmighty, earnestly entreated our Saviour not to add to their \ntorments. Such was the awe produced on their minds by this \nremark, that not an oath was uttered during the rest of the \npassage ; and at parting, the Serjeant in charge of the company \nshook hands with him, and cordially thanked him for his kind \nadmonition and advice. \n\nix. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Son, be of good cheer, thy sins be forgiven \nthee. \n\nProfessor Wodrow relates the following anecdote of Mr \nDonald Car gill " Mr Cargill was under very deep convic- \ntions of sin before his entry into the ministry, and while a stu- \ndent ; and that, with grievous temptations and fiery darts mix- \ned in with it, and his too great reservedness, and not commu- \nnicating his case to such as might have given him counsel and \nsupport under it, drove him to terrible excesses ; in short, he \n\n\n\nMATTHEW IX. 13 \n\ncame to the very height of despair ; and, through indulging \nmelancholy, and hearkening to temptations, he at length came \nto the resolution of putting an end to his miserable life. He \nwas then living with his father, or some relation, in the parish \nof Bothwell, and, in the horrible hurry of these fiery darts, he \nwent out once or twice to the river of Clyde, with a dreadful \nresolution to drown himself. He was still diverted by some- \nbody or other coming by him, which prevented his design at \nthat time. But the temptation continuing, and his horror by \nyielding to it increasing, he fell upon a method, in the execu- \ntion of which he thought he should not be prevented. On a \nsummer morning very early, he went from the house where he \ndwelt to a more unfrequented place, where there were some \nold coal pits, and on coming up to one of them, was fully deter- \nmined to throw himself in ; but, when very near it, a thought \nstruck him, that the coat and vest he had upon him being new, \nmight be of some use to others, though he was unworthy to \nlive, and deserved to be in hell ; and so he stepped back and \nthrew them off, and then came up to the very brink of the pit ; \nand when just going to leap in, these words entered his mind, \n1 Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee.\' He said \nit came with that power and life upon his spirit, which it was \nimpossible for him to express, and he did not know whether it \nwas by an immediate impression on his mind, or a direct voice \nfrom heaven (which last he was inclined to think), but it had \nsuch an evidence and energy accompanying it, as at once put \nan end to all his fears and doubts, and which he could no more \nresist, than he could do the light of a sunbeam darting upon his \neye." \n\nix. 36. \xe2\x80\x94 When he saw the multitudes, he was \nmoved with compassion on them, because they faint- \ned, and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no \nshepherd. \n\n" Five hundred millions of souls," exclaims a missionary, \n" are represented as being unenlightened ! I cannot, if I \nwould, give up the idea of being a missionary, while I reflect \nupon this vast number of my fellow-sinners, who are perishing \nfor lack of knowledge. Five hundred millions ! intrudes itself \nupon my mind wherever I go, and however I am employed. \nWhen I go to bed, it is the last thing that recurs to my memory ; \nif I awake in the night, it is to meditate on it alone; and in \nthe morning, it is generally the first thing that occupies my \nthoughts." b \n\n\n\n14 MATTHEW XI. \n\nx. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 It is enough for the disciple that he be as \nhis master, and the servant as his lord. \n\nWhen the Mexican emperor, Gatimozin, was put upon the \nrack by the soldiers of Cortes, one of his nobles, who lay in \ntortures at the same time, complained piteously to his sove- \nreign of the pain he endured. " Do you think," said Gatimo- \nzin, " that I lie upon roses ?" The nobleman ceased moaning, \nand expired in silence. " "When a Christian," adds the pious \nBishop Home, " thinks his sufferings for sin, in sickness, or \npain, 8cc. intolerable, let him remember those of his Lord, \nendured patiently on that bed of sorrow, the cross, and he will \nthink so no longer." \n\nx. 31 \xe2\x80\x94 Fear ye not, therefore, ye are of more \nvalue than many sparrows. \n\nThe Rev. Mr Xosworthy, who died in 1677, had, from the \npersecuting spirit of the times, been imprisoned in Winchester, \nwhere he met with much cruel usage. After his release, he \nwas several times reduced to great straits. Once, when he and \nhis family had breakfasted, and had nothing left for another \nmeal, his wife, lamenting her condition, exclaimed, M What \nshall I do with my poor children ?" He persuaded her to walk \nabroad with him, and seeing a little bird, he said, " Take no- \ntice how that little bird sits and chirps, though we cannot tell \nwhether it has been at breakfast; and if it has, it knows not \nwhither to go for a dinner. Therefore be of good cheer, and \ndo not distrust the providence of God, for are we not better \nthan many sparrows?" Before dinner they had plenty of pro- \nvisions brought them. Thus was the promise fulfilled, " They \nwho trust in the Lord shall not want any good thing." \n\nxi. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 Even so, Father ; for so it seemeth good \nin thy sight. \n\nSeveral gentlemen visited a school in France, in which was \na boy who "was both deaf and dumb. One of the gentlemen \nasked him who made the world ? The boy took his slate and \nwrote the first verse of the Bible, " In the beginning God \ncreated the heaven and the earth." He was then asked, " How \ndo you hoped to be saved?" The child wrote, " This is a \nfaithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus \ncame intothe world to save sinners." The last question pro- \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XII. 15 \n\nposed was, \xe2\x80\x94 " How is it that God has made you deaf and \ndumb, while all those around you can hear and speak ?" The \npoor boy seemed puzzled for a moment, and a suggestion of \nunbelief seemed to pass through his mind, but quickly recover- \ning himself, he wrote, " Even so, Father, for so it seemeth \ngood in thy sight." \n\nxi. 30 \xe2\x80\x94 My yoke is easy, and my burden is light. \n\n" I remember," says the Rev. Matthew Henry, in writing \nthe account of his father\'s life, " a passage of his, in a lecture \nin the year 1674, which much affected many. He was preach- \ning on that text, Matt. xi. 30, * My yoke is easy ;\' and after \nmany things insisted upon, to prove the yoke of Christ an easy \nyoke, he at last appealed to the experiences of all that had \ndrawn in that yoke : * Call now, if there be any that will an- \nswer you, and to which of the saints will you turn ? Turn to \nwhich you will, and they will all agree that they have found \nwisdom\'s ways pleasantness, and Christ\'s commandments not \ngrievous ; and (saith he) I will here witness for one, who, \nthrough grace, has in some poor measure been drawing this \nyoke now above thirty years, and I have found it an easy yoke, \nand like my choice too well to change.\'" \n\nxii. 7 \xe2\x80\x94 I will have mercy, and not sacrifice. \n\nArchbishop Tillotson gave the most exemplary proof of his \ncharity, at the revocation of the edict of Nautz, when thou- \nsands of Huguenots were driven over to this country, many of \nwhom settled at Canterbury, where their posterity still con- \ntinue. The king having granted briefs to collect alms for \ntheir relief, Dr T. was peculiarly active in promoting their \nsuccess ; Dr Beveridge, one of the Prebendaries of Canter- \nbury, refused to read the briefs as being contrary to the ru- \nbrics ; he was silenced by Dr Tillotson, with this energetic \nreply, " Doctor, Doctor, charity is above rubrics." \n\nxii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 What man shall there be among you \nthat shall have one sheep, and if it shall fall into a \npit on the Sabbath-day, will he not lay hold on it, \nand lift it out ? \n\nA native of one of the South Sea Islands came and told the \nmissionaries, that while he was attending public worship, a pig \n\n\n\n16 MATTHEW XIII. \n\nbroke into his garden; tbat on bis return, he saw him devour \nthe sweet potatoes, sugar-cane, taro, and other productions, \nbut that he did not drive it out, because he was convinced it \nwould immediately return, unless he repaired the broken fence, \nand that he supposed was a kind of labour prohibited on the \nSabbath. He therefore allowed the pig to remain till he was \nsatisfied, and did not mend the fence till the following morn- \ning. He, however, wished to know, and the people in gene- \nral were interested in the inquiry, \xe2\x80\x94 whether, in the event of a \nsimilar occurrence at any future period, he should do wrong in \ndriving out the animal, and repairing the fence. He was told \nthat the most secure way would be to keep the fence in good \nrepair, but that, if pigs should break in on the Sabbath, they \nought by all means to be driven out, and the breaches they \nhad made so far repaired, as to secure the inclosure till the fol- \nlowing day. \n\nxiii. 1, 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus sat by the sea-side, and great \nmultitudes were gathered together unto him. \n\nGeorge Wishavt, one of the first Scottish martyrs at the \ntime of the reformation, being desired to preach one Lord\'s \nday in the church of Mauchline, went thither with that de- \nsign ; but the sheriff of Ayr had, in the night time, put a gar- \nrison of soldiers into the church to keep him out. Hugh \nCampbell of Kinzeancleugh, with others in the parish, were ex- \nceedingly offended at this impiety, and would have entered the \nchurch by force; but Wishart would not suffer it, saying, \n" Brethren, it is the word of peace which I preach unto you; \nthe blood of no man shall be shed for it this day. Jesus Christ \nis as mighty in the fields as in the church, and he himself, \nwhile he lived in the flesh, preached oftener in the desert and \non the sea-side, than in the temple of Jerusalem." Upon this \nthe people were appeased, and went with him to the edge of a \nmoor on the south-west of Mauchline, where, having placed \nhimself upon a mound of earth, he preached to a great multi- \ntude. He continued speaking for more than three hours, God \nworking wondrously by him, insomuch that Lawrence Ranken, \nthe Laird of Shield, a very profane person, was converted by \nhis discourse. The tears ran from his eyes, to the astonish- \nment of all present ; and the whole of his after life witnessed \nthat his profession was without hypocrisy. \n\nxiii. 45, 46 The kingdom of heaven is like unto \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XIII. 17 \n\na merchantman seeking goodly pearls ; who, when \nhe had found one pearl of great price, went and sold \nall that he had, and bought it. \n\nA wealthy lady of Java, having been married to an English \nmerchant, came to reside in England. Being unacquainted \nwith the language, together with the customs and manners of \nthe country, nearly the whole of her time was spent in playing \nwith her children, of whom she was very fond, and decking \nherself in her jewels and pearls, of which she had a large and \ncostly collection. She often called for her treasure-box, and \namused herself by first looking at a fine necklace, then at a \nbeautiful pair of ear-rings, and held them up to glitter in the \nsun. There her treasure was, there was her heart also, and \nshe thought there was little happiness beyond the contents of \nher box, and such like stones. Her Scotch nurse being one \nday in her room, in broken English, she said to her, \xe2\x80\x94 " Nurse, \nthis poor place \xe2\x80\x94 poor place !" " Why, Madam?" asked her \nnurse. " Me look out of the window," replied the lady, " and \nsee no woman in the street with jewels on \xe2\x80\x94 no jewels to be \nseen. In my country, all covered with diamonds and pearls. \nWe dig into hills in our country, and we get gold and silver, \nand precious jewels. You dig into your hills, and get nothing \nbut stones." The nurse replied, " O yes, Madam, we have a \npearl in our country \xe2\x80\x94 a pearl of great price." The Javanese \nlady caught her words with great eagerness and surprise. \n" Pearl of great price ! Have you, indeed? O that my hus- \nband was come home ! He buy me this pearl ; me part with all my \npearls when he come home, to get this pearl of so great price." \n" O," said the nurse, " this pearl is not to wear. It is not to \nbe had in the way you think. It is a precious pearl, indeed ; \nand they who have it cannot lose it. They who have it are at \npeace, and have all they wish for." " Indeed," said the asto- \nnished lady, " what can this pearl be?\' 1 " The pearl," said \nthe nurse, " is the Lord Jesus ; and the saying, that he came \ninto the world to save sinners. All who truly receive this \nsaying, and have Christ in their hearts as the hope of glory, \nhave that which makes them rich and happy, whatever else \nthey want ; and so precious is Jesus to them, that they count all \nthings but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of him." \nIt pleased God to bless the nurse\'s words. She got a believing \nview of Christ, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and \nknowledge; and this world\'s gems ceased to shine and attract, \n\n\n\n18 MATTHEW XV. \n\njust as the stars lose their brightness before the morning sun, \nSometime after, the lady died ; and on her death-bed, she de- \nsired that her jewels might be sold, and the produce go towards \nsending the knowledge of the peael of great price to those \nin far countries who have it not. She felt its value, and she \nwished that all the world might feel it too. \n\nxiv. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Lord, save me. \n\nA minister asked the maid at an inn in the Netherlands, if \nshe prayed to God? She replied, " She had scarce time to \neat, how should she have time to pray ?" He promised to give \nher a little money, if, on his return, she could assure him she \nhad meanwhile said three words of prayer, night and morn- \ning. Only three words and a reward, caught her promise. \nHe solemnly added, " Lord, save me !" For a fortnight she \nsaid the words unmeaningly ; but one night she wondered what \nthey meant, and why he bade her repeat them. God put it \ninto her heart to look at the Bible, and see if it would tell her. \nShe liked some verses where she opened so well, that next \nmorning she looked again, and so on. When the good man \nwent back, he asked the landlord for her, as a stranger served \nhim. " Oh, Sir ! she got too good for my place, and lives \nwith the minister !" So soon as she saw the minister at the \ndoor, she cried, " Is it you, you blessed man? I shall thank \nGod through all eternity that I ever saw you ; I want not the \nmoney, I have reward enough for saying those words !" She \nthen described how salvation by Jesus Christ was taught her \nby the Bible, in answer to this prayer. \n\nxv. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 In vain do they worship me, teaching for \n\ndoctrines the commandments of men. \n\n" A serious man from a neighbouring parish." says Dr La- \ntrobe, " being one evening at my house on secular business, \ntook occasion to inform me, that there was a great revival of \nreligion in his neighbourhood. I expressed much pleasure at \nthe intelligence, but asked him in what manner this happy re- \nvival discovered itself: \xe2\x80\x94 whether the people appeared more \nhumble, more meek and peaceable, more kind and charitable, \nbetter united in their social relations, more virtuous in their \nlives, &c. He could not answer particularly with respect to \nthese things ; but said, \' People were much engaged in attend- \ning religious meetings ; they had private lectures as often as a \npreacher could be obtained, and they had conferences almost \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XVI. 19 \n\nevery evening.\' I observed to him, that an attendance on the \nword preached was highly important, and a hopeful sign ; but \nasked him how it was on the Lord\'s Day ; whether they at- \ntended on the instituted worship of that day better than they \nused to do (for I knew they had been shamefully negli- \ngent of that duty). * Why, no,\' said he, \' we don\'t go to \nmeeting on the Sabbath.\' What! I inquired, do you neglect \nGod\'s institutions to observe your own ? The prophet marks \nthis as a token of decay in religion." \n\nxv. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Then came his disciples, and said unto \nhim, Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended, \nafter they heard this saying ? \n\nMr Dod having preached against the profanation of the Sab- \nbath, which much prevailed in his parish, and especially among \nthe more wealthy inhabitants, the servant of a nobleman, who \nwas one of them, came to him and said, " Sir, you have of- \nfended my lord to-day." Mr Dod replied, " I should not have \noffended your lord, except he had been conscious to himself that \nhe had first offended my Lord ; and if your lord will offend my \nLord, let him be offended." \n\nxvi. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus said unto Peter, Get thee behind \nme, Satan, thou art an offence unto me ; for thou \nsavourest not the things that be of God, but those \nthat be of men. \n\n" I remember many years ago," says one, " being struck by \na little incident, in a parish where the incumbent, a man of \nmost extraordinary Christian benignity, when in company with \na clerical friend, rebuked in very plain terms one of his parish- \nioners, for gross misbehaviour on a recent occasion. The re- \nproof was so severe as to astonish his friend, who declared, that \nif he had addressed one of his flock in similar language, he \nshould have expected an irreconcileable breach. The clergy- \nman of the parish answered him with a gentle pat on the shoul- \nder, and with a smile of Christian wisdom, * O, my friend ! \nwhen there is love in the heart, you may say any thing.\' " \n\nxvi. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 What is a man profited, if he shall gain \n\n\n\n20 MATTHEW XVII. \n\nthe whole world and lose his own soul? or what \n\nshall a man give in exchange for his soul ? \n\nA person lately deceased, and who possessed a speculative \nacquaintance with divine truth, had, by unremitting industry, \nand carefully watching every opportunity of increasing his \nwealth, accumulated the sum of twenty-five thousand pounds. \nBut alas ! he became engrossed and entangled with the world, \nand to its acquisitions he appears to have sacrificed infinitely \nhigher interests. A dangerous sickness, that brought death \nnear to his view, awakened his fears. Conscience reminded \nhim of his neglect of eternal concerns, and filled him with \nawful forebodings of future misery. A little before he expired \nhe was heard to say, " My possessions amount to twenty-five \nthousand pounds. One half of this my property I would give, \nso that I might live one fortnight longer, to repent and seek \nsalvation ; and the other half I w ould give my dear and only \nson." \n\nxvii. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 Howbeit this kind goeth not out but \nby prayer and fasting. \n\nThe following instance will serve to show the efficacy of \nprayer in expelling Satan from his usurped dominion in the \nsoul ; and may, in a way of accommodation, illustrate the pas- \nsage to which it is applied : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nA minister from England happening some time since to be \nat Edinburgh, was accosted very civilly by a young man in \nthe street, with an apology for the liberty he was taking. \xe2\x80\x94 " I \nthink, Sir," said he, " 1 have heard you at Spafields Chapel." \n" You probably may, Sir, for I have sometimes ministered \nthere." " Do you remember," said he, " a note put up by an \nafflicted widow, begging the prayers of the congregation for \nthe conversion of an ungodly son?" " I do very well remem- \nber such a circumstance." " Sir," said he, " I am the very \nperson ; and wonderful to tell, the prayer was effectual. Going \non a frolic with some other abandoned young men, one Sun- \nday, through the Spafields, and passing by the chapel, I was \nstruck with its appearance, and hearing it was a Methodist \nchapel, we agreed to mingle with the crowd, and stop for a \nfew minutes, to laugh and mock at the preacher and the peo- \nple. We had only just entered the chapel, when you, Sir, \nread the note, requesting the prayers of the congregation for \nan afflicted widow\'s son. 1 heard it with a sensation I cannot \n\n\n\n\n\n\nMATTHEW XVIII. 21 \n\nexpress. I was struck to the heart ; and though I had no idea \nthat I was the very individual meant, I felt that it expressed \nthe bitterness of a widow\'s heart, who had a child as wicked as \nI knew myself to be. My mind was instantly solemnized. I \ncould not laugh ; my attention was rivetted on the preacher. \nI heard his prayer and sermon with an impression very differ- \nent from that which had carried me into the chapel. From \nthat moment, the truths of the gospel penetrated my heart ; I \njoined the congregation; cried to God, in Christ, for mercy, \nand found peace in believing ; became my mother\'s comfort, \nas I had long been her heavy cross, and through grace have \never since continued in the good ways of the Lord. An open- \ning having lately been made for an advantageous settlement in \nmy own country, I came hither with my excellent mother, and \nfor some time past, have endeavoured to dry up the widow\'s \ntears, which I had so often caused to flow ; and to be the com- \nfort and support of her old age, as I had been the torment and \naffliction of her former days. We live together in the enjoy- \nment of every mercy, happy and thankful ; and every day I \nacknowledge the kind hand of my Lord, that led me to the \nSpafields Chapel." \n\nxvii. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Notwithstanding, lest we should offend \nthem, go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take \nup the fish that first coineth up ; and when thou hast \nopened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money ; \nthat take, and give unto them for me and thee. \n\n" For your taxes and tributes," says Justin Martyr to the \nemperors, " we are above all other men, everywhere ready to \nbring them to your collectors and officers, being taught so to \ndo by our great Master, who bade those that asked the ques- \ntion, Whether they might pay tribute unto Csesar ? to give unto \nCaesar the things that are Caesar\'s, and unto God the things \nthat are God\'s." \n\nxviii. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Whosoever, therefore, shall humble him- \nself as this little child, the same is greatest in the \nkingdom of heaven. \n\nThe celebrated Dr Franklin of America, once received a \nvery useful lesson from the excellent Dr Cotton Mather, which \nhe thus relates in a letter to his son, Dr Samuel Mather, dated \n\n\n\n22 MATTHEW XIX. \n\nPassy, 12th May, 1781 : \xe2\x80\x94 " The last time I saw your father, \nwas in 1724. On taking my leave, he showed me a shorter \nway out of the house, through a narrow passage, which was \ncrossed by a beam over-head. We were still talking as 1 with- \ndrew, he accompanying me behind, and I turning towards him ; \nwhen he said hastily, Stoop \xe2\x80\x94 stoop ! I did not understand him \ntill I felt my head hit against the beam. He was a man who \nnever missed an occasion of giving instruction ; and upon this \nhe said to me, \xe2\x80\x94 You are young, and have the world before you, \nStoop as you go through it, and you will miss many hard \nthumps. This advice, thus beat into my head, has frequently \nbeen of use to me ; and I often think of it when I see pride \nmortified, and misfortunes brought upon people by carrying \ntheir heads too high." \n\nxviii. 15 \xe2\x80\x94 If thy brother shall trespass against \nthee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him \nalone. \n\nWhen any member of Mr Kilpin\'s church at Exeter, came with \ndetails of real or supposed injuries, received from a fellow-mem- \nber, after listening to the reporter, Mr K. would inquire if they \nhad mentioned these grievances to their offending brother or \nsister. If the reply was in the negative, and usually it was so, he \nwould then calmly order a messenger to fetch them, remarking, \nthat it would be ungenerous to decide, and unscriptural to act, \nmerely from hearing the statement of one party. This deter- \nmination always produced alarm, and the request that nothing \nmight be mentioned to the parties implicated. This plan had \na peaceful influence, and often produced humility and self-ac- \ncusation. Assertions and proofs are very different grounds for \nthe exercise of judgment, and are more distinct than angry \npersons imagine. \n\nxix. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 What, therefore, God hath joined toge- \nther, let not man put asunder. \n\nThe wife of a pious man told him one day, that if he did not \ngive over running after the missionaries, a name often applied \nto serious ministers of different denominations, she would cer- \ntainly leave him. Finding that he continued obstinate, she on \none occasion sent for him from the harvest field, and informed \nhim that she was about to carry her threat into execution ; and \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XX, 23 \n\nthat, before she left the house, she wished some articles divided, \nto prevent future disputes. She first produced a web of linen, \nwhich she insisted should be divided. " No, no," said the hus- \nband; " you have been, upon the whole, a good wife to me : \nif you will .leave me, though the thought makes my heart sore, \nyou must take the whole with you ; you well deserve it all." \nThe same answer was given to a similar proposal respecting \nsome other articles. At last the wife said, " So you wish me \nto leave you?" " Far from that," said the husband, " I would \ndo any thing but sin to make you stay ; but if you will go, I \nwish you to go in comfort." " Then," said she, " you have \novercome me by your kindness ; I will never leave you." \n\nxix. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Ve- \nrily, verily, I say unto you, that a rich man shall \nhardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. \n\n" I had been known," says one, " to Mr Cecil, as an occa- \nsional hearer at St John\'s, and by soliciting his advice at my \ncommencing master of a family ; but some years had passed \nsince I enjoyed the pleasure of speaking to him, when he called \nat my house on horseback, being then unable to walk, and de- \nsired to speak with me. After the usual salutations, he address- \ned me thus : \xe2\x80\x94 \' I understand you are very dangerously situat- \ned !\' He then paused. I replied, that I was not aware of it. \nHe answered, * I thought it w T as probable you were not ; and \ntherefore I called on you : I hear you are getting rich ; take \ncare, for it is the road by which the devil leads thousands to \ndestruction !\' This was spoken with such solemnity and ear- \nnestness, that the impression will ever remain on my memory." \n\nxx. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 And about the eleventh hour he went out, \nand found others standing idle, and saith unto them \nWhy stand ye here all the day idle ? \n\nAn old sailor, who was very ragged, and whose white head \nspoke the lapse of many years, was leaning against a post in con- \nversation with another sailor. A member of the Bethel Union \nspoke to them, and particularly invited the old man to attend \nthe prayer meeting. His companion, after hearing the nature \nof the invitation, said, " Thomas, go in! Come! come! man, \ngo into the meeting ; it won\'t hurt you." " Pub ! puh !" cried \nthe old seaman, " I should not know what to do with myself. \n\n\n\nE \n\n\n\n24 MATTHEW XX. \n\nI never go to church or prayer-meetings : besides, I am too \nold. I am upwards of seventy, and I am very wicked, and \nhave always been so ; it is too late for me to begin, it is of no \nuse; all is over with me, I must go to the devil."\' After \na moment\'s pause, the member, looking with pity upon the \nold veteran, answered, " You are the very man the prayer- \nmeeting is held for." " How so ?" (with much surprise.) \n" Because Jesus Christ came into the world to save the chief \nof sinners. When young, I suppose, you were tempted to \nthink it would be time enough to be religious when you came \nto be old?" " Ah! that I did," replied the sailor. " Now \nyou are old, you say it is too late. Listen no longer to thes< \nsuggestions ; come with me : no time is to be lost, for Jesus is \nwaiting to save you, poor sinner, or he would have sent you to \nthat place where hope never comes before this ; your sins de- \nserve it.\'\' His companion then said, " Thomas, go to the \nprayer-meeting. You have need, at your time of life, to pre- \npare to die." He went, and attended regularly. Some time \nafter, he was asked, " Well, my aged friend, do you think you \nare too much in years to be saved ? too old in sin for the blood \nof Christ to cleanse you?" " Xo, Sir," said he; "I bless \nGod, I do feel hope, a blessed hope, which I would not give \nup for worlds ; a hope which encourages me to think that God \nwill be merciful to me and pardon me, old sinner as I am. \n\nxx. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye know not what ye ask. \n\nA fond father was in great distress for a favourite child, whom \nhe apprehended to be dying in its infancy. Several of his \nfriends endeavoured to assuage his grief, but he refused to be \ncomforted. At length the minister on whom he attended offer- \ned to pray with him, and desired him to compose his mind, and \ngive up his favourite sen to the Divine disposal, since there was \nno probable hope of his recovery. He replied, " I cannot give \nhim up ; and it is my importunate request that God would \nspare this child to me, whatever may be the consequence." He \nhad his desire; the child recovered, and grew up, if possible, \nmore and more his darling : but he lived to be a thorn in his \nside, and to pierce his heart with many sorrows. For just as \nhe came to maturity, he robbed his excellent master, whom be- \nfore he had often injured. He was seized by the hand of jus- \ntice, tried, condemned, and died one of the most hardened \nwretches that ever went out of life in that ignominious manner. \nUpon the fatal day of execution, the mourning father was \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XXI. 25 \n\nmade to remember his former rash petition with grief and \ntears; and, humbled in the dust, confessed his folly and his \nsin. \n\nxxi. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Out of the mouths of babes and suck- \nlings thou hast perfected praise. \n\nA Sabbath school having been opened near Hereford, a la- \nbouring man, who had a large family, sent his children there \nfor the benefit of instruction ; the good effects of which soon \nappeared. It happened that, very near to this man\'s house, a \nplace was opened for the worship of God, where service was \nperformed every Sabbath evening at seven o\'clock ; and this \nman and part of his family were in the habit of attending regu- \nlarly. One Sabbath evening, the w r eather being very snowy, \nthe man thought prudent to leave his children at home, and \nwent alone. Some of these young ones, doubtless, were much \ndisappointed in not being permitted to accompany their father, \nand thought they would have a meeting amongst themselves. \nThe father, on his return home, was surprised at seeing a light \nup stairs in his cottage, and thought that the children must be \nretiring to bed. He opened the door of the cottage, and went \nsoftly up stairs, when, to his astonishment, he heard his young- \nest daughter, a child not more than six years old, in humble \nstrains pouring forth her prayers to that God, through whose \ntender mercy it was that she had been taught to " remember \nthe Sabbath-day, to keep it holy." When she had finished her \nprayer, she called upon one of her little brothers to pray (for \nthey were met together for that purpose), and thus they finish- \ned this blessed day ; experiencing, it is hoped, the blessedness \nof that promise, \xe2\x80\x94 " Where two or three are gathered together \nin my name, there will I be in the midst of them." \n\nxxi. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 All things, whatsoever ye shall ask in \n\nprayer, believing, ye shall receive. \n\nIn the life of the Rev. Robert Blair, a Scottish minister \nof the seventeenth century, the following passage occurs : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" There having been incessant rain for a month in harvest, the \ncorn was growing a finger length in the sheaves, and the whole \ncrop was in hazard of perishing. In this deplorable situation, \nthe people resolved solemnly, by humiliation and fasting, to \nbeseech the Lord to avert the threatened famine. When the \nday came it rained heavily from morning till night ; so that the \n\n\n\n26 MATTHEW XXII, \n\nLord seemed to be thrusting out their prayers from him. But \nthat same night he sent a mighty wind, which did fully dry the \ncorn and check the growing ; and this wind continuing to blow \nfair for two days, the people ceased, neither night nor day, till \nthe whole corn was got in. During these two days, I and two \nneighbouring ministers were continuing our supplications and \nthanksgivings to the Lord for this great mercy." \n\nxxii. II \xe2\x80\x94 And when the king came in to see the \nguests, he saw there a man which had not on a wed- \nding-garment. \n\nA person who had been for some time labouring under men- \ntal dejection, having dressed himself one Sabbath morning for \nchurch, and finding he had a few minutes to spend previous to \nleaving the house, took up his Bible with the view of reading \na portion of Scripture. The first passage that caught his eye, \nwas the above, " And when the king came in to see the guests," \n&c. The words strongly impressed his mind, particularly as- \nconnected with the design he had of observing the ordinance \nof the Lord\'s Supper that day. When leaving his pew to go \nto the communion-table, they recurred with such discouraging \nforce to his recollection, as to prevent his going forward, and, \nled him to return to his seat. He afterwards considered it as \nwrong, in having yielded so far to groundless apprehensions, \nand that a comparison of our state and character with the word \nof God, is the rational and proper way of ascertaining our fit- \nness or unfitness to approach the table of the Lord. \n\nxxii, 21 Render therefore unto Caesar the things \n\nwhich are Caesar\'s ; and unto God the things that \nare God\'s. \n\nA boy about nine years of age, who attended a Sabbath \nSchool at Sunderland, requested his mother not to allow his \nbrother to bring home any thing that was smuggled when he \nwent to sea. " Why do you wish that, my child ?" said the \nmother. He answered, " Because my catechism says it is \nwrong." The mother replied, " But that is only the word of \na man." He said, " Mother, is it the word of a man which \nsaid, \' Bender unto Ca?sar the things that are Caesar\'s ?\'" This \nreply entirely silenced the mother ; but his father, still attempt- \ning to defend the practice of smuggling, the boy said to him, \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XXIV. 27 \n\n" Father, whether is it worse to rob one or to rob many ?" By \nthese questions and answers, the boy silenced both his parents \non the subject of smuggling. \n\nxxiii. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye shut up the kingdom of heaven \nagainst men : for ye neither go in yourselves, nei- \nther suffer ye them that are entering to go in. \n\nA child of nine years old, in St Giles\', London, had gone for \na long time to a school, in which the children of Roman Catho- \nlics are taught by Protestants to read the Bible. The little \ngirl was taken very ill, and when there seemed no hope of her \ngetting better, her parents sent for a Popish priest. When he \ncame, he thus spoke to her : \xe2\x80\x94 " Child, you are in an awful \nstate ; you are just going to die. I beg you, before you de- \npart, to make your dying request to your father and mother, \nthat they will not send your brothers and sisters to the school \nthat you went to." The little girl raised herself up in bed, and \nsaid, " My dear father and mother, I make it my dying request, \nthat you will send my brothers and sisters to that school ; for \nthere I was first taught that I was a sinner, and that 1 must de- \npend alone upon Jesus Christ for salvation." She then laid her \nhead back, and expired. \n\nxxiii. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye strain at a gnat, and swallow a \n\ncamel. \n\nA Neapolitan shepherd came in great anguish to his priest : \n" Father, have mercy on a miserable sinner! It is the holy \nseason of Lent ; and while I was busy at work, some whey \nspurting from the cheese press, flew into my mouth, and, wretch- \ned man ! I swallowed it. Free my distressed conscience from \nits agonies, by absolving me from my guilt!" " Have you no \nother sins to confess ?" said his spiritual guide. " No ; I do \nnot know that I have committed any other." " There are," \nsaid the priest, " many robberies and murders from time to \ntime committed on your mountains, and I have reason to believe \nyou are one of the persons concerned in them." " Yes," he \nreplied, " I am; but these are never accounted a crime : it is \na thing practised by us all, and there needs no confession on \nthat account." \n\nxxiv. 36 \xe2\x80\x94 Of that day and hour knoweth no man, \n\nno, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only, \n\n\n\n28 MATTHEW XXV. \n\nAt a village a few miles from London, a woman was endea- \nvouring to vend some printed trash, which she said contained \na prophecy, that on the approaching Whit-monday, the world \nwould be at an end. On hearing this, a girl about seven years \nof age, standing at the door of her father\'s house, ran in some- \nwhat alarmed, and telling her mother what the woman had been \nsaying, asked her whether she believed it ? A sister of the little \ngirl, between nine and ten years of age, who had been educated \nin a Sabbath school, happening to be present, could not refrain \nfrom speaking : " Ann," sa\'d she, " you must not mind what \nthe woman has been saying ; she, I am sure, cannot know when \nthe world is to be at an end; for, don\'t you remember what \nthe word of God says, s Of that day and hour knoweth no man, \nno, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.\'" \n\nxxiv. 50, 51. \xe2\x80\x94 The Lord of that servant shall \ncome in a day when he looketh not for him, and in \nan hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him \nasunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypo- \ncrites. \n\nCosroes, King of Persia, in conversation with two philoso- \nphers and his vizier, asked, " "What situation of man is most to \nbe deplored ?" One of the philosophers maintained that it was \nold age, accompanied with extreme poverty ; the other, that \nit was to have the body oppressed by infirmities, the mind worn \nout, and the heart broken by a heavy series of misfortunes. \n" I know a condition more to be pitied," said the vizier, "and \nit is that of him who has passed through life without doing \ngood, and who, unexpectedly surprised by death, is sent to ap- \npear before the tribunal of the sovereign Judge." \n\nxxv. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Watch therefore : for ye know nei- \nther the day nor the hour wherein the Son of Man \n\ncometh. \n\nThe following striking fact is taken from the Edinburgh \nAdvertiser, Dec. 7, 1810. " Died at Waterford, Nov. 4, the \nRev. B. Dickinson, minister of the Baptist congregation in \nthat city, while zealously employed in the discharge of his \nfunctions. Mr Dickinson had taken for his text, 2 Cor. v. 10. \n1 We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ ;\' \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XXVI. 29 \n\nand had advanced but a short way in its illustration, when he \nfell down in the pulpit, and instantly expired !" What an im- \npressive lesson to those who preach, and to those who hear the \neverlasting gospel ! And how becoming for every minister to \nadopt the lines of Baxter ; \n\n" 1 preach as if I ne\'er should preach again , \nAnd as a dying man, to dying men." \n\nxxv. 36 Naked, and ye clothed me. \n\nOn one occasion, as the Rev. Edmund Jones was returning \nhome over the mountains, from places where he had been dis- \npensing the word of life, he accidentally met a poor creature, \nalmost naked, and perishing with cold. Such an object could \nnot fail to work upon the tender sympathies of his heart. Hav- \ning no money, he actually stripped himself of his shirt, and \nwhat other clothes he could spare, and gave them to him ; and \nafter conversing with him about the state of his soul, and com- \nmending the miserable creature to God in prayer, he pursued \nhis journey. As soon as he entered his house, Mrs Jones was \nalarmed at his extraordinary appearance, and hastily inquired \nif any thing disastrous had happened to him. The good man \nsoon quieted her fears, by relating the particulars of what had \noccurred. " You did well, my dear," said she; " you have \nother clothes to put on ; let us be thankful to God that we are \nnot in the poor man\'s circumstances." \n\nxxvi. 41. \xe2\x80\x94 Watch and pray, that ye enter not into \ntemptation. \n\nA converted and emancipated slave in the vicinity of Phila- \ndelphia, accosted a person thus: \xe2\x80\x94 " Massa, me hear you are \ngoing to study to be a minister." " Yes." " Will you let poor \nTom say one thing to you?" " Yes." " Well, you know the \ngood Master says, \' Watch and pray.\' Now you may watch \nall the time, and if you no pray, the devil will get in. You \nmay pray all the time, and if you no watch too, the devil will \nget in. But if you watch and pray all the time, the devil no \nget in; for it is just like the sword of God put into the hand \nof the angel at the entering of the garden \xe2\x80\x94 it turns every way. \nIf the devil come before, it turn there ; if the devil come be- \nhind, it turn there. * Yes, massa, it turn every way." \n\nxxvi. 75 \xe2\x80\x94 Peter remembered the words of Jesus, \n\n\n\n30 Matthew xxvii. \n\nwhich said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou \nshall deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept \nbitterly. \n\n" Bishop Jewel," says Fuller, " being, by the violence of \npopish inquisitors, assaulted on a sudden to subscribe, he took \na pen in bis hand, and said, smiling, \' Have you a mind to see \nhow well I can write ?\' and thereupon underwrit their opinions."\' \nJewel, however, by his cowardly compliance, made his foes no \nfewer without 3 and one the more, a guilty conscience, within \nhim. His life being way-laid for, with great difficulty he got \nover into Germany. Having arrived at Frankfort, by the ad- \nvice of some friends, he made a solemn and affecting recanta- \ntion of his subscription, in a full congregation of English Pro- \ntestants, on a Sabbath morning, after having preached a most \ntender, penitential sermon. \' It was,\' said he, \' my abject \nand cowardly mind, and faint heart, that made my weak hand \ncommit this wickedness." He bitterly bewailed his fall; and \nwith sighs and tears, supplicated forgiveness of the God whose \ntruth he had denied, and of the church of Christ, which he had \nso grievously offended. The congregation were melted into \ntears, and " all embraced him as a brother in Christ; yea, as \nan angel of God."\' " "Whoever seriously considers the high parts \nof Mr Jewel,\'" adds Fuller, " will conclude, that his fall was \nnecessary for his humiliation" \n\nxxvii. 29 And when they had platted a crown of \n\nthorns, they put it upon his head. \n\nWhen John Huss, the Bohemian martyr, was brought out \nto be burnt, they put on his head a triple crown of paper, with \npainted devils on it. On seeing it, he said, " My Lord Jesus \nChrist, for my sake, wore a crown of thorns ; why should not \nI then, for his sake, wear this light crown, be it ever so igno- \nminious ? Truly I will do it, and that willingly."\' When it \nwas set upon his head, the bishops said, " Now, we commit thy \nsoul to the devil."\' " But I," said Huss, lifting up his eyes to- \nwards heaven, " do commit my spirit into thy hands, O Lord \nJesus Christ ; to thee I commend my spirit, which thou hast \nredeemed. " \n\nxxvii. 46 Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying. \n\nMy God; my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? \n\n\n\nMATTHEW XXVIII. 3t \n\nMr Job Throgmorton, a puritan divine, who was described \nby his contemporaries as being " as holy and as choice a preach- \ner as any in England," is said to have lived thirty-seven years \nwithout any comfortable assurance as to his spiritual condition. \nWhen dying, he addressed the venerable Mr Dod in the follow- \ning words, " What will you say of him who is going out of the \nworld, and can find no comfort ?" " What will you say of him," \nreplied Mr Dod, " who, when he was going out of the world, \nfound no comfort, but cried, \' My God, my God, why hast thou \nforsaken me ? \' " This prompt reply administered consolation \nto the troubled spirit of his dying friend, who departed an hour \nafter, rejoicing in the Lord. \n\nxxviii. 19c \xe2\x80\x94 Baptizing them in the name of the \nFather, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. \n\nIn the following account, given by the Rev. Pliny Fisk, late \nAmerican missionary in Palestine, we see a departure from \nScripture simplicity in the dispensing of baptism : " I went," \nsays he, " one morning to the Syrian church to witness a bap- \ntism. The administrator was the bishop Abdool Messeeh. \nThe resident bishop, Abdool Ahad, was present, and assisted \nin the service. When I arrived at the church, I found about \na dozen persons present going through with the prayers and \nceremonies preparatory to the baptism. One part of the ser- \nvice was explained to me as intended to expel the devil from \nthe child. When ready for the baptism, the font was unco- \nvered, and a small quantity, first of warm, and then of cold \nwater, was poured into it. The child, in a state of perfect nu- \ndity, was then taken by the bishop, who held it in one hand, \nwhile with the other he anointed the whole body with oil. He \nthen held the child in the font, its feet and legs being in the \nwater, and with his right hand he took up water, and poured \nit on the child, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the \nHoly Ghost. After this, he anointed it with oil, and returned \nit to the parents." \n\nxxviii. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Lo, I am with you alway, even unto \nthe end of the world. \n\nMr Robert Bruce, an eminent minister in Scotland, having \nto preach on a solemn occasion, was late in coming to the con- \ngregation. Some of the people beginning to be weary, and \n\n\n\n32 MARK I. \n\nothers wondering at bis stay, the bells having been rung long, \nand the time far spent, the beadle was desired to go and in- \nquire the reason ; who coming to his house, and finding his \nchamber door shut, and hearing a sound, drew near, and list- \nening, overheard Mr Bruce often, and with much seriousness, \nsay, " I protest I will not go, except thou go with me." \nWhereupon the man, supposing that some person was in com- \npany with him, withdrew without knocking at the door. On \nbeing asked, at his return, the cause of Mr Bruce\'s delay, he \nanswered he could not tell; but supposed that some person \nwas with him, who was unwilling to come to church, and he \nwas engaged in pressing him to come peremptorily, declaring \nhe would not go without him. Mr Bruce soon after came, ac- \ncompanied with no man, but he came in the fulness of the bless- \nings of the gospel of Christ ; and his speech and his preaching \nwere with such evidence and demonstration of the Spirit, that \nit was easy for the hearers to perceive he had been in the \nmount with God, and that he enjoyed the presence of his \ndivine Master. \n\n\n\nMARK. \n\nChap. i. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 John \xe2\x80\x94 did eat locusts and wild honey. \n\nA good old French bishop, in paying his annual visit to his \nclergy, was very much afflicted by the representations they \nmade of their extreme poverty, which, indeed, the appearance \nof their houses and families corroborated. While he was de- \nploring the state of things which had reduced them to this sad \ncondition, he arrived at the house of a curate, who, living \namongst a poor set of parishioners, would, he feared, be in a \nstill more awful plight than the others. Contrary, however, \nto his expectations, he found appearances very much improved. \nEvery thing about the house wore the aspect of comfort and \nplenty. The good bishop was amazed. " How is this, my \nfriend?" said he ; " you are the first man that I have met with \na cheerful face, and a plentiful board. Have you any income \nindependent of your cure?" " Yes, Sir," said the clergyman, \n" I have; my family would starve on the pittance I receive \nfrom the poor people I instruct. Come with me into the gar- \nden, and I will show you the stock that yields me an excellent \n\n\n\nMARK II. \n\n\n\n33 \n\n\n\ninterest." On going to the garden, he showed the bishop a \nlarge range of bee-hives. " There is the bank from which I \ndraw an annual dividend. It never stops payment." \n\ni. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 And in the morning, rising up a great \nwhile before day, he went out, and departed into a \nsolitary place, and there prayed. \n\nColonel Gardiner used constantly to rise at four in the morn- \ning, and to spend his time till six in the secret exercises of the \ncloset, reading, meditation, and prayer ; in which last he ac- \nquired such a fervency of spirit, as, " I believe," says his bio- \ngrapher, " few men living ever attained. This certainly very \nmuch contributed to strengthen that firm faith in God. and re- \nverent animating sense of his presence, for which he was so \neminently remarkable, and which carried him through the trials \nand services of life with such steadiness, and with such acti- \nvity ; for he indeed endured and acted as if always seeing Him \nwho is invisible. If at any time he was obliged to go out be- \nfore six in the morning, he rose proportionally sooner ; so that \nwhen a journey or a march has required him to be on horse- \nback by four, he would be at his devotions by two." \n\nii. 25, 26. \xe2\x80\x94 Have ye never read what David did, \nwhen he had need, and was an hungered, he and \nthey that were with him ? How he went into the \nhouse of God in the days of Abiathar the high \npriest, and did eat the shew-bread, which is not law- \nful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them \nthat were with him. \n\nWhen the Romans had ravaged the province of Azazane, and \n7000 Persians were brought to Armida, where they suffered \nextreme want, Acases, the bishop of that city, observed, that \nas God said, " I love mercy better than sacrifice," he would \ncertainly be better pleased with the relief of his suffering crea- \ntures, than with being served with gold and silver in their \nchurches. The clergy were of the same opinion. The con- \nsecrated vessels were sold ; and, with the proceeds, the 7000 \nPersians were not only maintained during the war, but sent \nhome at its conclusion with money in their pockets. Varenes, \n\n\n\n34 MARK IV. \n\nthe Persian monarch, was so charmed with this humane action, \nthat he invited the bishop to his capital, where he received him \nwith the utmost reverence, and for his sake conferred many \nfavours on the Christians. \n\niii. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 And he ordained twelve, that they should \nbe with him, and that he might send them forth to \npreach. \n\nThe Rev. John Howe being introduced to one of the bishops, \nformerly an acquaintance, his lordship expostulated with him \nrespecting his non-conformity. Mr Howe told him he could \nnot have time, without greatly trespassing upon his patience, \nto go through the several objections he had to make to the \nterms of conformity. The bishop pressed him to name any one \nthat he reckoned to be of weight. He instanced the point of \nre-ordination. " Pray, Sir," said the bishop to him, " what \nhurt is there in being twice ordained?" " Hurt! my lord," \nsaid Mr Howe, " the thought is shocking; it hurts my under- \nstanding ; it is an absurdity : for nothing can have two begin- \nnings. I am sure I am a minister of Christ, and am ready to \ndebate that matter with your lordship, if you please ; and I \ncannot begin again to be a minister." The bishop then drop- \nped the matter, and told Mr H. that if he would come in \namongst them he might have considerable preferment, and at \nlength dismissed him in a very friendly manner. \n\niv. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. \n\nAn innkeeper, addicted to intemperance, on hearing of the \nparticularly pleasing mode of singing at a church some miles \ndistant, went to gratify his curiosity, but with a resolution not \nto hear a word of the sermon. Having with difficulty found \nadmission into a narrow open pew, as soon as the hymn before \nsermon was sung, which he heard with great attention, he se- \ncured both his ears against the sermon with his fore-fingers. \nHe had not been in this position many minutes, before the \nprayer finished, and the sermon commenced with an awful ap- \npeal to the consciences of the hearers, of the necessity of at- \ntending to the things which belonged to their everlasting \npeace; and the minister addressing them solemnly, said, " He \nthat hath ears to hear, let him hear." Just the moment before \nthese words were pronounced, a fly had fastened on the face of \nthe innkeeper, and, stinging him sharply, he drew one of his \n\n\n\nMARK V. 35 \n\nfingers from his ears, and struck off the painful visitant. At \nthat very moment, the words, " He that hath ears to hear, let \nhim hear," pronounced with great solemnity, entered the ear \nthat was opened, as a clap of thunder. It struck him with ir- \nresistible force : he kept his hand from returning to his ear, \nand, feeling an impression he had never known before, he pre- \nsently withdrew the other finger, and hearkened with deep at- \ntention to the discourse which followed. A salutary change \nwas produced on him. He abandoned his former wicked prac- \ntices, became truly serious, and for many years, went, during \nall weathers, six miles to the church, where he first received \nthe knowledge of divine things. After about eighteen years \nfaithful and close walk with God, he died rejoicing in the hope \nof that glory which he now enjoys. \n\niv. 39 \xe2\x80\x94 And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and \nsaid unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind \nceased, and there was a great calm. \n\nMr Hervey, in a sermon which he preached to the sailors at \nBiddeford, says, \xe2\x80\x94 " What we have mentioned of our Lord\'s \nsaying Peace to the raging waves, may instruct you whom I \naddress in the hour of danger ; may also teach the wisdom of \nsecuring an interest in the Lord Jesus, whose divine word \neven the winds and sea obey. The hour is coming, dear sail- \nors, when you shall hail with shouts your native land no more. \nOh ! then, come unto Christ ; get an interest in his merits ; \ngive yourselves up to his guidance ; let his word be your com- \npass ; let his grace hold the helm, and steer your course. Let \nhis blessing fill your sails ; let his blood, his righteousness, his \nSpirit, be the prize of your calling ; let this be the precious \nmerchandize you court, this the pearl of price you seek." \n\nv. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 They come to Jesus, and see him that was \n\npossessed with the devil, and had the legion, sitting, \n\nand clothed, and in his right mind. \n\nA young man, an apprentice in an extensive tin manufac- \ntory in the state of Massachusetts, who had been very profli- \ngate, but was converted by reading a religious tract, having \napplied for admission into a church, the minister called on his \nmaster to inquire whether any change had been wrought in his \nconduct, and whether he had any objection to his reception. \n\n\n\n36 MARK V. \n\nWhen the minister had made the customary inquiries, his mas- \nter, with evident emotion, though he was not a professor of reli- \ngion, replied in substance as follows : Pointing to an iron chain \nhanging up in the room, " Do you see that chain ?" said he. \n" That chain was forged for W. I was obliged to chain him to \nthe bench by the week together, to keep him at work. He was \nthe worst boy I had in the whole establishment. No punish- \nment seemed to have any salutary influence upon him. I could \nnot trust him out of my sight ; but now, sir, he is completely \nchanged ; he has really become a lamb. He is one of my best \napprentices. I would trust him with untold gold. I have no \nobjection to his being received into communion. I wish all \nmy boys were prepared to go with him." \n\nv. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus saith unto him, Go home to thy \nfriends, and tell them how great things the Lord \nhath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. \n\nA sailor of the name of Campbell, on board a Guineaman, \non the Congo, a river in Africa, while in a state of intoxica- \ntion, bathed in that river. When he had swam some distance \nfrom the vessel, some persons on board discovered an alligator \nmaking towards him. His escape was now considered impos- \nsible; two shots were fired at the formidable creature, but \nwithout effect. The report of the piece, and the noise on \nboard, made Campbell acquainted with his danger ; he saw \nthe creature advancing towards him, and with all the strength \nand skill he possessed, made for the shore. On approaching \nwithin a very short distance of some canes and shrubs that co- \nvered the bank, while closely pursued by the alligator, a fero- \ncious tiger sprang towards him, at the instant the jaws of his \nfirst enemy were expanded to devour him. At this awful mo- \nment Campbell was preserved. The eager tiger, by overleap- \ning him, encountered the gripe of the amphibious monster. A \nconflict ensued between them, the water was coloured with the \nblood of the tiger, whose efforts to tear the scaly covering of \nthe alligator were unavailing, while the latter had also the ad- \nvantage of keeping his adversary under water, by which the \nvictory was presently obtained, for the tigers death was now \neffected. They both sank to the bottom, and the alligator was \nno more seen. Campbell was recovered, and instantly con- \nveyed on board. His danger had sobered him, and the mo- \nment he leaped on deck, he fell on his knees, and returned \n\n\n\nMARK VI. 37 \n\nthanks to Providence, who had so wonderfully preserved him ; \nand what is more singular, " from that time to the time I am \nwriting," says the narrator, " he has never been seen the least \nintoxicated, nor has he been heard to utter a single oath. If \nthere ever was a reformed being in the universe, Campbell is \nthe man." \n\nvi. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 The daughter of Herodias came in, and \ndanced, and pleased Herod, and them that sat with \nhim. \n\nA young lady, having requested her pious father to permit \nher to learn to dance, he replied, " No, my child, I cannot \nconsent to comply with a request which may subject me to your \ncensures at some future period." " No, father, I will never \ncensure you for complying with my request." " Nor can I \nconsent," replied the father, " to give you an opportunity. If \nyou learn, I have no doubt but you will excel ; and when you \nleave school, you may then want to go into company to exhi- \nbit your skill. If I then object to let you, as 1 most likely \nshould, you would very naturally reply, \' Why, father, did you \nfirst permit me to learn, if I am not permitted to practise ?\' " \nThis reply convinced her that her father acted wisely, though \nhe opposed her inclination. She has now become a parent, \nhas often mentioned this occurrence as having had a powerful \nmoral influence over her mind, in the days of her juvenile va- \nnity, and has incorporated this maxim into her system of do- \nmestic economy, \xe2\x80\x94 Never to comply with a request which may \nsubject her to any future reflections from her children. \n\nvi. 41 Jesus looked up to heaven, and blessed, \n\nand brake the loaves. \n\n" I came from my last voyage before Christmas," says a \nsailor, " and hastened home. Being late when I arrived, I \nhad not the opportunity of seeing my eldest girl until the fol- \nlowing day. At dinner time, when we had sat down, I began \nto eat what was before me, without ever thinking of my hea- \nvenly Father, that provided my daily bread; but, glancing\' my \neye towards this girl, of whom I was doatingly fond, I observed \nher looking at me with astonishment. After a moment\'s pause, \nshe asked me, in a solemn and serious manner, * Father, do \nyou never ask a blessing before eating?\' Her mother observed \n\n/ D \n\n\n\n38 MARK VII. \n\nme looking hard at her, and holding my knife and fork mo- \ntionless; it was not anger, \xe2\x80\x94 it was a rush of conviction, which \nstruck me like lightning. Apprehending some reproof from \nme, and wishing to pass it by in a trifling way, she said, * Do \nyou say grace, Nanny ?\' My eyes were still riveted upon the \nchild, for I felt conscious I had never instructed her to pray, \nnor even set an example, by praying with my family when at \nhome. The child, seeing me waiting for her to begin, put her \nhands together, and lifting up her hands to heaven, breathed \nthe sweetest prayer I ever heard. This was too much for me ; \nthe knife and fork dropped from my hands, and I gave vent to \nmy feelings in tears." It appears that, through the instru- \nmentality of this child, not more than six years of age, who had \nattended a Sabbath School, together with his subsequent at- \ntendance on the public worship of God, the father has been led \nto saving views of divine truth. \n\nvii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Honour thy father and thy mother; and, \nWhoso curseth father or mother, let him die the \ndeath. \n\nThe Roman Catholic clergy manifest the greatest hostility \nto the schools established in Ireland, in which the Scriptures \nare read. A gentleman, on expostulating with a young priest \non the subject, was told in reply, that he was only obeying the \norders of his bishop, whom he was bound to obey by the most \nsolemn and sacred oaths taken at his ordination, and of which \nhis bishop frequently reminded him, nor did he execute his di- \nrection with that severity he ovght : for he was positively di- \nrected by his bishop to bring all the children who were sent by \ntheir parents to the school in the place before him ; and while \nhe denounced all the curses of the church against their parents \nby name, the children were ordered to curse their own parents, \nby pronouncing audibly at the end of each verse, Amen ! ! \n\nvii. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 Out of the heart of men, proceed evil \n\nthoughts. \n\nThe late Dr Lawson, of Selkirk, in travelling with a young \nfriend, the conversation turned on the corruption of the hu- \nman heart. The youth, who had the highest sense of his wis- \ndom and sanctity, said to him, " I do not think you would need \nto fear much, though your thoughts were laid open." Dr L. \n\n\n\nMARK VIII. 39 \n\nreplied, " I could not bear that the course of my thoughts, \neven for one hour, should be exposed. Most needful is the \nprayer, * Cleanse thou me from secret faults, keep back thy \nservant also from presumptuous sins.\' " \n\nviii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus took the seven loaves, and gave \n\nthanks. \n\nAt Lebanon, in the state of New York, there dwelt a cer- \ntain man, about fifty years of age, who had not only lived a \nvery careless life, but was an open opposer of the gospel-plan \nof salvation, and of the work of God in the late revival of reli- \ngion in that part of the country ; he was, however, brought \nunder serious convictions in the following manner: \xe2\x80\x94 One day \nthere came into his house a traveller with a burden on his \nback ; the family being about to sit down to dinner, the stran- \nger was invited to partake with them, which he accordingly \ndid. When the repast was finished, and the members of the \nfamily were withdrawing from their seats, the stranger said, \n" Don\'t let us forget to give thanks to God." He accordingly \ngave thanks, and departed. The man of the house felt re- \nproved and confounded. The words of the stranger were fas- \ntened on his mind by the power of God. He was led to re- \nflect on his wickedness in being unmindful of God, and in \nneglecting prayer and thanksgiving ; he was also led to re- \nflect on his manifold sins, which soon appeared to him a bur- \nden infinitely greater than that which the traveller bore. He \nfound no relief until he sought it in that very way which he \nused formerly to despise, through the peace-speaking blood of \nthe Lord Jesus Christ. \n\nviii. 38 \xe2\x80\x94 Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed \nof me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sin- \nful generation, of him also shall the Son of Man be \nashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father, \nwith the holy angels. \n\nDavid Straiton, one of the Scottish martyrs, was brought \nto the knowledge of the truth, through the instrumentality of \nJohn Erskine of Dun. One day, having retired with the \nyoung laird of Laurieston, to a quiet and solitary place in the \nfields, to have the New Testament read to him, it so hap- \npened, that in the course of reading, these words of our Sa- \n\n\n\n40 MARK IX. \n\nviour occurred, " He thatdenieth me before men, in the midst \nof this wicked generation, him will I deny in the presence of \nmy Father and his angels.\'" On hearing them, he became of a \nsudden, as one enraptured or inspired. He threw himself on \nhis knees, extended his hands, and, after looking for some time \nearnestly towards heaven, he burst forth in these words, " O \nLord, I have been wicked, and justly mayest thou withdraw \nthy grace from me ; but, Lord, for thy mercies\' sake, let me \nnever deny thee nor thy truth, for fear of death and corporal \npains." The issue proved that his prayer was not in vain. \nFor, at his trial and death, he displayed much firmness and \nconstancy in the defence of the truth, and gave great encou- \nragement to another gentleman, Norman Gourlay, who suffered \nalong with him. \n\nix. 29.\xe2\x80\x94 This kind can come forth by nothing, but \nby prayer and fasting. \n\nRichard Cook, a pious man, during Mr Baxter\'s residence \nat Kidderminster, went to live in the next house to him. After \nsome time he was seized with melancholy, which ended in \nmadness. The most skilful help was obtained, but all in vain. \nWhile he was in this state, some pious persons wished to meet \nto fast and pray in behalf of the sufferer ; but Mr Baxter, in \nthis instance, dissuaded them from it, as he apprehended the \ncase to be hopeless, and thought they would expose prayer to \ncontempt in the eyes of worldly persons, when they saw it un- \nsuccessful. When ten or a dozen years of affliction had passed \nover Richard Cook, some of the pious men referred to would \nno longer be dissuaded, but fasted and prayed at his house. \nThey continued this practice once a fortnight for several \nmonths ; at length the sufferer began to amend, his health and \nreason returned, and, adds Mr Baxter, " he is now as well almost \nas ever he was, and so hath continued for a considerable time." \n\nix. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 If any man desire to be first, the same \n\nshall be last of all, and servant of all. \n\nOne day, Mr John Elliot, a little before his death, after a \nvery distinct and useful exposition of the eighty-third Psalm, \nconcluded with an apology to his hearers, begging them " to \npardon the poorness, and meanness, and brokenness of his me- \nditations; but," added he, with singular humility, " my dear \nbrother here will by and by mend all." \n\n\n\nMARK XI. 41 \n\nx. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Suffer the little children to come unto me, \n\nand forbid them not ; for of such is the kingdom of \n\nGod. \n\nA little girl between six and seven years of age, when on \nher death-bed, seeing her elder sister with a Bible in her hand, \nrequested her to read it. The preceding passage having been \nread, and the book closed, the child said, " How kind! 1 shall \nsoon go to Jesus ; he will soon take me up in his arms, bless \nme too; no disciple shall keep me away." Her sister kissed \nher, and said, " Do you love me?" " Yes, my dear," she re- \nplied, " but do not be angry, I love Jesus better." \n\nx. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 How hardly shall they that have riches \nenter the kingdom of God ! \n\nWhen Garrick showed Dr Johnson his fine house, gardens, \nstatues, pictures, &c. at Hampton Court, what ideas did they \nawaken in the mind of that great man ? Instead of a flattering \ncompliment, which was expected, " Ah ! David, David," said \nthe doctor, " these are the things which make a death-bed ter- \nrible !" \n\nxi. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus answered and said unto it, No man \neat fruit of thee hereafter for ever. \n\nThe Spirit of God, by means of the Scriptures, convinces \nof sin, as well as comforts believers by its promises. Cowper, \nspeaking of his distressing convictions, says, " One moment I \nthought myself shut out from mercy by one chapter, and the \nnext by another. The sword of the Spirit seemed to guard \nthe tree of life from my touch, and to flame against me in \nevery avenue by which I attempted to approach it. I particu- \nlarly remember, that the parable of the barren fig-tree was to \nme an inconceivable source of anguish; and I applied it to \nmyself, with a strong persuasion in my mind, that when our \nSaviour pronounced a curse upon it, he had me in his eye, and \npointed that curse directly at me." \n\nxi. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 When ye stand praying, forgive, if ye \nhave ought against any ; that your Father also which \' \nis in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. \n\n\n\n42 MARK XII. \n\nA wealthy planter in Virginia, who had a great number of \nslaves, found one of them reading the Bible, and reproved him \nfor neglect of his work, saying, there was time enough on Sun- \ndays for reading the Bible, and that on other days he ought to \nbe in the tobacco-house. The slave repeated the offence ; he \nordered him to be whipped. Going near the place of punish- \nment soon after its infliction, curiosity led him to listen to a \nvoice engaged in prayer ; and he heard the poor black implore \nthe Almighty to forgive the injustice of his master, to touch \nhis heart with a sense of his sin, and to make him a good \nChristian. Struck with remorse, he made an immediate change \nin his life, which had been careless and dissipated, burnt his \nprofane books and cards, liberated all his slaves, and appears \nnow to study how to render his wealth and talents useful to \nothers. \n\nxii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 They sought to lay hold on him, but \nfeared the people ; for they knew that he had spoken \nthe parable against them. \n\nDuring the Protectorate, a certain knight in the county of \nSurrey, had a law-suit with the minister of his parish; and \nwhilst the dispute was pending, Sir John imagined that the \nsermons which were delivered at church were preached at him. \nHe therefore complained against the minister to Oliver Crom- \nwell, who inquired of the preacher concerning it; and having \nfound that he merely reproved common sins, he dismissed the \ncomplaining knight, saying, " Go home, Sir John, and here- \nafter live in good friendship with your minister ; the word of \nthe Lord is a searching word, and it seems as if it had found \nyou out/\' \n\nxii. 42 And there came a certain poor widow, \n\nand she threw in two mites, which make a farthing. \n\nThe Are at Ratclifte, in July 1794, was more destructive, \nand consumed more houses, than any conflagration since the \nmemorable fire of London in 1666. Out of twelve hundred \nhouses, not more than five hundred and seventy were preserved. \nThe distress of the miserable inhabitants was beyond descrip- \ntion, not less than one thousand four hundred persons being \nthrown on the benevolence of the public ; nor was it slow in \ntheir support. Government immediately sent one hundred \n\n\n\nMARK XIII. 43 \n\nand fifty tents for the wretched sufferers. The city subscribed \n\xc2\xa31000 for their relief, and Lloyd\'s \xc2\xa3700. The East India \nCompany also gave \xc2\xa3210. The collection from the visitants \nwho crowded to see the encampment, amounted to upwards of \n\xc2\xa3800, of which \xc2\xa3426 was in copper, including \xc2\xa338, 14s. in \nfarthings ! each a poor man\'s mite. \n\nxiii. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 There shall be famines. \n\nDuring the siege of Jerusalem, the extremity of the famine \nwas such, that a Jewess of noble family, urged by the intole- \nrant cravings of hunger, slew her infant child, and prepared it \nfor a meal. She had actually eaten one-half of it, when the \nsoldiers, allured by the smell of food, threatened her with in- \nstant death, if she refused to discover it. Intimidated by this \nmenace, she immediately produced the remains of her son, \nwhich struck them with horror. At the recital of this melan- \ncholy and affecting occurrence, the whole city stood aghast, \ncongratulating those whom death had hurried away from such \nheart-rending scenes. Indeed, humanity at once shudders and \nsickens at the narration ; nor can any one of the least sensibi- \nlity reflect upon the pitiable condition to which the female part \nof the inhabitants must at this time have been reduced, with- \nout experiencing the tenderest emotion of sympathy, or refrain- \ning from tears, when he reads our Saviour\'s pathetic address to \nthe women who bewailed him as he was led to Calvary, \nwherein he evidently refers to these very calamities. \n\nxiii. 12 The brother shall betray the brother to \n\ndeath. \n\nJohn Diazius, a native of Spain, having embraced the Pro- \ntestant faith, came afterwards to Germany, where he visited \nMalvinda, the Pope\'s agent there. Having attempted in vain \nto bring him back to the church of Rome, Malvinda sent to \nRome for his brother Alphonsus Diazius, who, hearing that his \nbrother was become a Protestant, came into Germany with an \nassassin, resolving either to draw him back to Popery, or to \ndestroy him. Alphonsus finding his brother so stedfast in his \nbelief of the truths of the gospel, that neither the promises nor \nthreats of the Pope\'s agent, nor his own pretensions of bro- \ntherly love, could prevail on him to return to Popery, feigned \nto take a most friendly and affectionate farewell, and then de- \nparted. Having soon returned, he sent in the ruffian who ac- \n\n\n\n44 MARK XV. \n\ncorapanied him, with letters to his brother, himself following \nbehind, and while his brother was reading them, the assassin \ncleft his head with a hatchet which they purchased on the way \nfrom a carpenter; and, taking horse, they both rode off. Al- \nphonsus, though highly applauded by the Papists, became the \nprey of a guilty conscience. His horror and dread of mind \nwere so insupportable, that, being at Trent during the general \ncounsel, like another Judas, he put an end to his life by hang- \ning himself. \n\nxiv. 4 Some had indignation within themselves, \n\nand said, Why was this waste of the ointment \n\nmade ? \n\nA christian gentleman, when blamed by his commercial \npartner for doing so much for the cause of God, made this re- \nply, \xe2\x80\x94 " Your fox-hounds cost more in one year, than my reli- \ngion ever cost in two." \n\nxiv. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 She hath done what she could. \n\nAt a meeting held, with the view of forming an auxiliary \nsociety in aid of the Wesleyan mission, the following anecdote \nwas related by one of the speakers : \xe2\x80\x94 A woman of Wakefield, \nwell known to be in very needy circumstances, offered to sub- \nscribe a penny a-week to the Missionary fund. " Surely you," \nsaid one, " are too poor to afford this?" She replied, " I \nspin so many hanks of yarn for a maintenance ; I will spin \none more, and that will be a penny for the society." " I \nwould rather," said the speaker, " see that hank suspended in \nthe poor woman\'s cottage, \xe2\x80\x94 a token of her zeal for the tri- \numph of the gospel, \xe2\x80\x94 than military trophies in the halls of he- \nroes, the proud memorials of victories obtained over the phy- \nsical strength of men V \n\nxv. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 And when they had mocked him, they \ntook off the purple from him, and put his own clothes \non him, and led him out to crucify him. \n\nAfter Archbishop Cranmer had been condemned, in the be- \nginning of Queen Mary\'s reign, to suffer death, they proceed- \ned afterwards to degrade him. To make this appear as ridi- \nculous as possible, they put on him an episcopal habit made of \n\n\n\nMARK XVI. 45 \n\ncanvas and old rags; Bonner, in the meantime, by way of in- \nsult and mockery, called him Mr Canterbury, and such like. \nHe bore all with his wonted fortitude and patience; telling \nthem, the degradation gave him no concern, for he had long \ndespised these ornaments. When they had stript him of all \nhis habits, they put upon his jacket an old gown, threadbare \nand ill-shaped, and a townsman\'s cap, and so delivered him to \nthe secular power, to be carried back to prison, where he was \nkept entirely destitute of money, and totally secluded from his \nfriends. Such was the iniquity of the times, that a gentle- \nman who gave him a little money to buy some provisions, nar- \nrowly escaped being brought to trial for it. \n\nxvi. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Go ye into all the world, and preach the \ngospel to every creature. \n\n" I hope," says Mr Knili of Petersburg!], in a letter, " the \nsubject of devoting ourselves and our children to God and to \nhis service, will be more thought of, and more acted upon, than \nit has been hitherto. I am more and more convinced, that if \nSt Paul had ever preached from, \' Go ye into all the world, \nand preach the gospel to every creature,\' he would have laid \ngreat stress on the word * go.\' On your peril, do not substi- \ntute another word for \' go.\' Preach is a good word. Direct \nis a good word. Collect is a good word. Give is a good \nword. They are all important in their places, and cannot be \ndispensed with. The Lord bless and prosper those who are \nso engaged, but still lay the stress on the word \' go ;\' for \' how \ncan they hear without a preacher, and how can they preach ex- \ncept they be sent?\' Six hundred millions of the human race \nare perishing, and there are perhaps thirty among all the Chris- \ntians in Britain, who are at this moment preparing to \' go.\' \nAlas ! my hand shakes, and my heart trembles. * Is this thy \nkindness to thy friend !\' " \n\nxvi. 20 \xe2\x80\x94 They went forth, and preached every \nwhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming \nthe words with signs following. \n\nArnobius, a heathen philosopher, who became a Christian, \nspeaking of the power which the christian faith had over the \nminds of men, says, " Who would not believe it, when he sees \nin how short a time it has conquered so great knowledge ? \n\n\n\n46 lukp; i. \n\nOrators, grammarians, rhetoricians, lawyers, physicians, and \nphilosophers, have thrown up those opinions which but a \nlittle before they held, and have embraced the doctrines of the \ngospel !" \n\n" Though but of yesterday," said Tertullian, " yet have we \nfilled your cities, islands, castles, corporations, councils, your \narmies themselves, your tribes, companies, the palace, the se- \nnate, and courts of justice ; only your temples have we left \nvou free." \n\n\n\nLUKE. \n\nChap. i. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 It seemeth good to me also, having \nhad perfect understanding of all things from the very \nfirst, to write unto thee in order, most excellent \nTheophilus. \n\nMr Hill, missionary at Berhampore, on one occasion distri- \nbuted a number of tracts. He further states, " I had reserved \na gospel of Luke to use on the way, if occasion should require ; \nbut a man followed me, and constrained me to give it to him, \nby pleading my promise on the past night. When he had re- \nceived it, he took hold of my horse reins, and said, \' Sir, I will \nnot let you depart, until I have some clue to the meaning of \nthe book, otherwise it will be useless to me when you are gone. \n\xe2\x80\x94 Here, Sir, what is this Mungal Somachar?\' \' Good news.\' \n\xe2\x80\x94 \' What is this Luke ?\' \' Luke is the man\'s name who wrote \nthis book.\' \xe2\x80\x94 \' Kurtrick \xe2\x80\x94 what is that ?\' \' Written ; and the \nwhole sentence means, the Gospel written by Luke.\' \xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x96\xa0 Who \nwas Luke?\' * He was a man acquainted with all which the \nLord Jesus Christ did and said on earth, with the reason of \nChrist\'s coming into the world, and with the manner of his \ndeath; and these are the things contained in this book.\' \xe2\x80\x94 \n* That will do, Sir ; now, I shall understand what I read.\' I \nleft him, and prayed that the Lord would give him under- \nstanding." \n\ni. 79. \xe2\x80\x94 To guide our feet into the way of peace. \n\nA pious father, the evening before his departure, desired all \n\n\n\nLUKE II. 47 \n\nhis children to come into his chamber ; and placing them around \nhis dying bed, thus addressed them : \xe2\x80\x94 " You all know that I \nam soon going to be transplanted out of this world into a bet- \nter. I hope I shall there be permitted to watch over you, and \nI trust that you are walking the same road, and will soon fol- \nlow me. You all know the road ; great pains have been taken \nto show it to you. Where is it to be found?" The children \nall instantly replied, " In the Bible." The dying parent \nproceeded: "Keep hold of that chain; it will never mislead \nyou. When you are in doubt whether this or that be right, \nask your Bible; see if your Saviour would have done so." \n\nii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 And the angel said unto them, Fear not : \n\nfor behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, \n\nwhich shall be to all people. \n\nIn the year 1753, Mr Lindley Murray was placed in a good \nschool in the city of New York. A very strong, and, he \nthought, beneficial impression was made upon his mind about \nthis period (m his eighth or ninth yearj, by a piece which was \ngiven him to write. The sheet was decorated with a frame- \nwork of "pleasing figures," in the centre of which he was to \ntranscribe the visit and salutation of the angels to the shep- \nherds of Bethlehem. To use his own words, " The beauty of \nthe sheet, the property I was to have in it, and the distinction \nwhich I expected from performing the work in a handsome \nmanner, prepared my mind for relishing the solemn narrative, \nand the interesting language of the angels to the shepherds. \nThe impression was so strong and delightful, that it has often \noccurred to me through life with great satisfaction ; and, at \nthis hour, it is remembered with pleasure. If parents and others \nwho have the care of young persons, would be studious to \nseize occasions of presenting the Holy Scriptures to them, un- \nder favourable and inviting points of view, a veneration for \nthese sacred volumes, and a pleasure in perusing them, may be \nexcited by agreeable and interesting associations ; and these \nimpressions, thus early made, there is reason to believe, would \naccompany the mind through the whole of life." \n\nii. 29 ? 30\xe2\x80\x94 Lord, now lettest thou thy servant de- \npart in peace, according to thy word ; for mine eyes \nhave seen thy salvation. \n\nMr Hervey, when dying, expressed his gratitude to his phy- \n\n\n\n48 LUKE III. \n\nsician for his visits, though it had been long out of the power \nof medicine to cure him. He then paused a little, and with \ngreat serenity and sweetness in his countenance, though the \npangs of death were upon him, being raised a little in his chair, \nrepeated these words : " Lord, now lettest thou thy servant de- \npart in peace, according to thy most holy and comfortable word; \nfor mine eyes have seen thy precious salvation. Here, doctor, \nis my cordial ; what are all the cordials given to support the \ndying, in comparison of that which arises from the promises of \nsalvation by Christ ? This, this now supports me." About \nthree o\'clock, he said, " The great conflict is over \xe2\x80\x94 now all is \ndone." After which he scarcely spoke any other word intelli- \ngibly, except twice or thrice, precious salvation ! and then \nleaning his head against the side of the chair on which he sat, \nhe shut his eyes, and on Christmas-day, the 25th of December, \n1758, between four and five in the afternoon, fell asleep in \nJesus. \n\niii. 7, 8 \xe2\x80\x94 Then he said to the multitude that came \nforth to be baptized of him, O generation of vipers, \nwho hath warned you to flee from the wrath to \ncome ? Bring forth, therefore, fruits worthy of re- \npentance. \n\nThe late Dr A. Thomson, when minister at Sprouston, \nhaving seen a member of his congregation coming out of a \npublic house in a state of intoxication, resolved to seize the \nfirst opportunity to rebuke him for his sin, and warn him of his \ndanger. Nor was it long before such an opportunity occurred. \nIn a few days after, the man came to him, requesting baptism \nfor his child. This Mr T. decidedly refused, until he acknow- \nledged his sin, and promised amendment ; informing him, at \nthe same time, that he himself had been an eye-witness of his \ninebriety. The man immediately commenced an apology, in \nwhich he happened to stumble on another occasion than that to \nwhich the minister alluded ; which furnished Mr T. with ad- \nditional matter of solemn and pointed rebukes. This was too \nmuch for the stubborn delinquent, who immediately left the house \nin a rage. Shortly after, however, his wife called on Mr T., and \nearnestly entreated him to receive her husband again into the \ncommunion of the church. " Most certainly," replied Mr \nThomson, "provided he candidly acknowledges his offence \nagainst God, and gives me the solemn promise that he will \n\n\n\nLUKE V. 49 \n\nabandon the sin of intemperance." To this the now humbled \npenitent agreed, and in due time received baptism for his \nchild. \n\niv. 18, 19 \xe2\x80\x94 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, \nbecause he hath anointed me to preach the gospel \nto the poor. \n\nThe biographer of Mr Elliot, the missionary, says of him, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" He liked no preaching but what had been well studied; and \nhe would very much commend a sermon which he could per- \nceive had required some good thinking and reading in the au- \nthor of it. I have heard him thus express himself; * Brother, \nthere was oil required for the service of the sanctuary ; but it \nwas to be beaten oil ; I praise God that I saw your oil so well \nbeaten to-day : the Lord help us always, by good study, to beat \nour oil, that there may be no knots in our sermons left undis- \nsolved, and that there may be a clear light thereby given to \nthe house of God!\' He likewise looked for something in a \nsermon beside and beyond the mere study of man ; he was for \nhaving the Spirit of God breathing in it, and with it ; and he \nwas for speaking those things from those impressions, and with \nthose affections, which might compel the hearer to say, The \nSpirit of God was here ! I have heard him complaim, * It is \na sad thing, when a sermon shall have this one thing, the Spirit \nof God, wanting in it.\' " \n\nv. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not; from \nhenceforth thon shalt catch men. \n\nThe late Rev. Henry Venn, in a letter, descriptive of a tour \nthrough different parts of England, says \xe2\x80\x94 " From Bath, through \nBristol and Gloucester, we arrived at Trevecca, in Wales. \nHowel Harris is the father of that settlement, and the founder. \nAfter labouring for fifteen years, more violently than any other \nof the servants of Christ, in this revival, he was so hurt in body \nas to be confined to his own house for seven years. Upon the \nbeginning of this confinement, first one and then another whom \nthe Lord had converted under his word, to the number of near- \nly a hundred, came and desired to live with him, saying that \nthey would work and get their bread. By this means, nearly \none hundred and twenty men and children, from very distant \nparts of Wales, came and fixed their tents at Trevecca. We \nwere there three days, and heard their experience, which they \n\n\n\n50 LUKE VI. \n\nspoke in "Welsh to Mr Harris, and he interpreted to us. Of \nall the people I ever saw, this society seems to be the most ad- \nvanced in grace. They speak as men and women who feel \nthemselves every moment worthy of eternal punishment, and \ninfinitely base, and yet, at the same time, have such certainty \nof salvation through the second Man, the Lord from heaven, \nas is indeed delightful to behold. My heart received a bless- \ning from them and their pastor, which will abide with me. \' \n\nv. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 We have seen strange things to-day. \n\nDr Philip, in a late speech at the anniversary of the London \nMissionary Society, alludes to a remark made by Mr Newton. \n\xe2\x80\x94 " When I get to heaven, I shall see three wonders there ; \xe2\x80\x94 \nthe first wonder will be to see many people there whom I did \nnot expect to see \xe2\x80\x94 the second wonder will be to miss many \npeople whom I did expect to see \xe2\x80\x94 and the third, and greatest \nwonder of all, will be to find myself there." " I have also," \nsaid Dr P., " seen three wonders ; I have seen men of great \nwealth, and of great talent, who have had many opportunities \nof forwarding the cause of God, do nothing ; I have seen many \nhumble and despised individuals, but whose hearts were right \nwith God, do wonders: but the greatest wonder of all is to \nfind that so humble an individual as I am, should have been at \nall useful in the work. I take nothing unto myself but shame \nand humility before God."\' \n\nvi. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, \nand when they shall separate yon from their com- \npany, and shall reproach you, and cast out your \nname as evil, for the Son of Man\'s sake. \n\nSix students were expelled the L\'niversity of Oxford in 1768, \nfor praying, reading, and expounding the Scriptures in a pri- \nvate house. Mr defended their doctrines from the thirty- \nnine articles of the established church, and spoke in the highest \nterms of the piety and exemplariness of their lives ; but his \nmotion was overruled, and sentence pronounced against them. \n\nDr , one of the heads of the houses present, observed, \n\nthat as these six gentlemen were expelled for having too much \nreligion, it would be very proper to inquire into the conduct of \nsome who had too little. \xe2\x80\x94 What a state must religion have been \nin at Oxford, that out of so many hundred students, only six \nshould be found guilty of such a pretended crime ! \n\n\n\nLUKE VII. 51 \n\nvi. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Pray for them which despitefully use \n\nyou. \n\nDr Lamb, a violent persecutor of the Puritans, being on a \njourney in the country, and having the misfortune to break his \nleg, was brought to the same inn where Mr Herring, a pious \nminister, whom he had in a special manner persecuted, was \nstopping all night. The good man was called on to conduct \nthe devotion of the family, and prayed so fervently and affec- \ntionately for the doctor, as greatly surprised those who were \npresent. Being asked why he manifested so much respect to- \nwards a man so unworthy of it, he replied, " The greater \nenemy he is, the more need he hath of our prayers. We must \nprove ourselves to be the disciples of Christ, by loving our \nenemies, and praying for our persecutors." \n\nvii. 2, 3 \xe2\x80\x94 And a certain centurion\'s servant, who \n\nwas dear unto him, was sick, and ready to die. And \n\nwhen he heard of Jesus, he sent unto him the elders \n\nof the Jews, beseeching him that he would come and \n\nheal his servant. \n\n" I remember," says Dr Doddridge, in his Life of Colonel \nGardiner, " I had once occasion to visit one of his dragoons in \nhis last illness at Harborough, and I found the man upon the \nborders of eternity ; a circumstance which, as he apprehended \nhimself, must add some peculiar weight and credibility to his \ndiscourse. And he then told me, in his Colonel\'s absence, that \nhe questioned not but he should have everlasting reason to bless \nGod on Colonel Gardiner\'s account ; for he had been a father \nto him in all his interests, both temporal and spiritual. He \nadded, that he had visited him almost every day during his ill- \nness, with religious advice and instruction, as well as taken care \nthat he should want nothing that might conduce to the reco- \nvery of his health. And he did not speak of this as the result \nof any particular attachment to him, but as the manner in \nwhich he was accustomed to treat those under his command." \n\nvii. 12 \xe2\x80\x94 Now, when he came nigh to the gate of \nthe city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, \nthe only son of his mother, and she was a widow. \n\nIt is recorded of the late Countess of Huntingdon, who after- \n\n\n\n52 LUKE VIII. \n\nwards so warmly espoused the cause of God and his truth, that \nin her early youth, when about nine years old, the sight of a \ncorpse about her own age, carried to the grave, induced her to \nattend the funeral, and then the first impressions of deep seri- \nousness respecting an eternal world laid hold of her conscience. \nWith many tears, she cried earnestly on the spot to God, that \nwhenever he was pleased to call her hence, he would deliver \nher from all her fears, and give her a happy departure : she \noften afterwards visited the grave of this young person, and \nalways preserved a lively sense of the affecting scene. \n\nviii. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 And certain women, which had been \nhealed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called \nMagdalene, out of whom went seven devils. \n\nMr Romaine had been chosen to the rectory of Blackfriars, \nin 1764 ; but, by the opposition of some who were unfriendly \nto the gospel, was kept out of the pulpit till early in the year \n1766, when the Lord Chancellor, to the inexpressible joy of \nthousands, terminated the dispute in his favour. His election \nis said to have been principally owing to the influence of a pub- \nlican. Mr Romaine being informed of this circumstance, we \nare told, waited upon him to thank him for the zeal he had \nshown on that occasion. " Indeed, Sir," he replied, "lam \nmore indebted to you than you to me, for you have made my \nwife, who was one of the worst, the best woman in the world.\'\'\' \n\nviii. 24, 25 \xe2\x80\x94 And they came to him, and awoke \nhim, saying, Master, Master, we perish ! Then he \narose, and rebuked the wind and the raging of the \nwater ; and they ceased, and there was a calm. And \nhe said unto them, Where is your faith ? \n\nSome years ago, an officer in the army, who was a pious \nman, was drafted abroad with his regiment. He accordingly \nembarked, with his wife and children. They had not been \nmany days at sea, when a violent storm arose, which threaten- \ned the destruction of the ship, and the loss of all their lives. \nConsternation and terror prevailed among the crew and pas- \nsengers ; his wife also was greatly alarmed. In the midst of \nall, he was perfectly calm and composed : his wife observing \nthis, began to upbraid him with want of affection to her and \n\n\n\nLUKE IX. 53 \n\nher children, urging, that if he was not concerned for his own \nsafety, he ought to be for theirs. He made no reply, but im- \nmediately left the cabin, to which he returned in a short time \nwith his sword drawn in his hand, and with a stern countenance \npointed it to her breast ; but she, smiling, did not appear at all \ndisconcerted or afraid. " What ! " said he, " are you not afraid \nwhen a drawn sword is at your breast?" " No," answered she, \n" not when I know that it is in the hand of one who loves me." \n" And would you have me," replied he, " to be afraid of this \nstorm and tempest, when I know it to be in the hand of my \nheavenly Father, who loves me?" \n\nix. 32 But Peter and they that were with him \n\nwere heavy with sleep : and when they were awoke, \nthey saw his glory, and the two men that stood with \nhim. \n\nThe late Rev. Mr More, minister of the gospel, Selkirk, \nwhile preaching from these words of Moses, " I beseech thee \nshow me thy glory," observing many of his hearers fast asleep, \nmade a pause, on which they awoke. He then, in a very so- \nlemn manner, addressed them to the following effect : \xe2\x80\x94 " Do \nyou think, my friends, had Moses been asleep while the glory \nof God passed by him, that he would have seen it ? The glory \nof God, in the dispensation of the gospel, has just been pass- \ning by you, and yet you were all asleep ! " Tt need not be add- \ned, that during that day, at least, he had a more attentive au- \ndience. \n\nix. 49. \xe2\x80\x94 And John answered and said, Master, we \nsaw one casting out devils in thy name ; and we for- \nbade him, because he followeth not with us. \n\n" Seeing a tree growing somewhat irregular, in a very neat \norchard," says Mr Flavel, " I told the owner, it was a pity \nthat tree should stand there ; and that if it were mine, I would \nroot it up, and thereby reduce the orchard to an exact uni- \nformity. He replied, \' that he rather regarded the fruit than \nthe form ; and that this light inconveniency was abundantly \npreponderated by a more considerable advantage. This tree/ \nsaid he, \' which you would root up, hath yielded me more fruit \nthan any of those trees which have nothing else to commend \nthem but their regular situation.\' I could not but yield to the \n\n\n\n54 LUKE X. \n\nreason of this answer ; and could wish it had been spoken so \nloud, that all our uniformity men had heard it ; who would not \nstick to root up many hundreds of the best bearers in the Lord\'s \norchard, because they stand not in exact order with other more \nconformable, but less beneficial, trees, who do destroy the fruits \nto preserve the form." \n\n\n\nx. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 And if the son of peace be there, yoi \npeace shall rest upon it : if not, it shall turn to y< \n\nncrpnn. \n\n\n\nfour \n\nyou \n\nagain. \n\nA pious minister, conceiving that all his labours among the \npeople of his charge were wholly in vain, was so extremely \ngrieved and dejected, that he determined to leave his flock, and \nto preach his farewell sermon ; but he was suddenly struck with \nthe words, Luke x. 6, " And if the son of peace be there, your \npeace shall rest upon it ; if not, it shall turn to you again." He \nfelt as if his Lord and Master had addressed him thus: " Un- \ngrateful servant, art thou not satisfied with my promise, that \nmy despised peace shall return to you again ? Go on then to \nproclaim peace." Which accordingly he did, with renewed vig- \nour and zeal. \n\nx. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast hid these things from the wise \n\nand prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. \n\nEven so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. \n\nA pious minister gives the following account of a poor de- \nranged woman, whose case appears to illustrate the sovereignty \nof divine grace. \xe2\x80\x94 u She was a pauper, who usually claimed to \nherself the title of Lady Pitreavie, and was well known in my \nneighbourhood by that name. Shortly after I came here, one \nof my hearers, who knew she had been in my meeting-house, \nsaid to her, * "Well, my lady, what do you think of our minister ?\' \nShe replied, with great energy, \' Your minister ! why, I think \nso much of his Master, that I think little of him in comparison.\' \n\nPassing by her one day, she accosted me, \' Mr B , I must \n\nhave you and Mr H to meet with me some day, that I may- \nget my titles to the house of Pitreavie settled.\' I said to her, \n* My Lady, the best house which you can now possess, is the \nhouse eternal in the heavens.\' She made answer, * True, but \nthe more evidence I have of a title to a house eternal in the \nheavens, the better right have I to a house on earth.\' On an- \n\n\n\nLUKE XII. 55 \n\nother occasion, on my addressing her, \' How are you to-day, \nmy lady?\' she answered, * Whether do you mean as I am in \nmyself, or as I am in Christ ?\' 1 told her she might take it \neither way. \xe2\x80\x94 \' If,\' said she, \' you mean how am I as in myself, \nI am a poor sinner ; but if you mean how am I as in Christ, I \nanswer, I am complete in him.\'" \n\nxi. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 And lead us not into temptation, but de- \nliver us from evil. \n\n" He that is not satisfied," says Bishop Wilson, " that plays \nare an unlawful diversion, let him, if he dare, offer up this \nprayer to God before he goes, \' Lord, lead me not into tempta- \ntion, and bless me in what I am now to be employed." There \nare many other occupations and amusements, in which the same \nadvice is worth attending to. \n\nxi. 52. \xe2\x80\x94 Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have \ntaken away the key of knowledge : ye enter not in \nyourselves, and them that were entering in ye hin- \ndered. \n\nA few years ago, a pilot in Quebec, a Roman Catholic who \ncared nothing at all about religion, picked up an old Bible \nwhich had been cast ashore from the wreck of a ship. He \nread it through ; and it opened his eyes so much, that he \ncould not forbear disputing with his priest upon certain points \nof religion. The priest was much surprised to find him so \nknowing, and inquired how he had received his information : \nupon which the pilot showed him his Bible. The priest de- \nclared it was not a fit book for him to read, and desired he \nwould give it into his charge. This the pilot refused, and the \npriest threatened to write to the bishop, and have him excom- \nmunicated as a heretic. But finding that neither threats nor \nentreaties had any effect, he requested he would just keep it to \nhimself, and let none of his neighbours know he had such a \nbook. The old pilot declared that he considered the finding of \nthat book the happiest event of his life, in consequence of the \ncomfort which he received from perusing it. \n\nxii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 But God said unto him, Thou fool, this \n\n\n\n56 LUKE XIII. \n\nnight thy soul shall be required of thee : then whose \nshall those things be which thou hast provided ? J \n\nJohn Cameron, bishop of Glasgow, was so given to covet- \nousness, extortion, violence, and oppression, especially upon \nhis own tenants and vassals, that he would scarcely afford \nthem bread to eat, or clothes to cover their nakedness. But \nthe night before Christmas-day, and in the midst of his cruel- \nties, as he lay in bed at his house in Lockwood, he heard a \nvoice summoning him to appear before the tribunal of Christ, \nand give an account of his actions. Being terrified with this \nnotice, and the pangs of a guilty conscience, he called up his \nservants, commanding them to bring lights, and stay in the \nroom with him. He himself took a book in his hand, and be- \ngan to read, but the voice being heard a second time, struck \nall the servants with horror. The same voice repeating the \nsummons a third time, and with a louder and more dreadful \naccent, the bishop, after a lamentable and frightful groan, was \nfound dead in his bed, with his tongue hanging out of his mouth, \na dreadful spectacle to all beholders. This relation is made \nby the celebrated historian Buchanan, who records it as a re- \nmarkable example of God\'s judgment against the sin of op- \npression. \n\nxii. 43 \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord, \nwhen he cometh, shall find so doing. \n\nMr Carter, a pious minister, once coming softly behind a \nreligious man of his own acquaintance, who was busily employ- \ned in tanning a hide, and giving him a tap on the shoulder, the \nman started, looked behind, and with a blushing countenance \nsaid, " Sir, I am ashamed that you should find me thus." To \nwhom Mr Carter replied, " Let Christ, when he cometh, find \nme so doing." " What," said the man, " doing thus ?" " Yes," \nsaid Mr Carter, " faithfully performing the duties of my \ncalling." \n\nxiii. 3 Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise \n\nperish. \n\nIt is said of a Mr T. and three of his associates, that, to en- \nliven a company, they once undertook to mimic a celebrated \npreacher. The proposition was highly gratifying to all pre- \n\n\n\nLUKE XIII. (U \n\nsent, and a wager was agreed upon, to inspire each individual \nwith a desire of excelling in this impious attempt. That their \njovial auditors might adjudge the prize to the most adroit per- \nformer, it was concluded that each should open the Bible, and \nhold forth from the first text that should present itself to his \neye. Accordingly three in their turns mounted the table, and \nentertained their wicked companions, at the expense of every \nthing sacred. When they had exhausted their little stock of \nbuffoonery, it devolved on Mr T. to close this very irreverent \nscene. Much elated, and confident of success, he exclaimed, \nas he ascended the table, " I shall beat you all !" When the \nBible was handed to him, he had not the slightest preconcep- \ntion what text of Scripture he should make the subject of his \nbanter. However, by the guidance of an unerring Providence, \nit opened at the above passage, \xe2\x80\x94 " Except ye repent, ye shall \nall likewise perish," No sooner had he uttered the words, than \nhis mind was affected in a very extraordinary manner. The \nsharpest pangs of conviction now seized him, and conscience \ndenounced vengeance upon his soul. In a moment he was fa- \nvoured with a clear view of his subject, and divided his dis- \ncourse more like a divine, than one who never thought on reli- \ngious topics, except for the purpose of ridicule. He found no \ndeficiency of matter, no want of utterance ; and he has been \nfrequently heard to declare, " If ever I preached in my life, by \nthe assistance of the Spirit of God, it was at that time." The \nimpression which the subject made upon his mind, had such an \neffect upon his manner, that the most ignorant and profane \ncould not but perceive that what he had spoken was with the \ngreatest sincerity. \n\nxiii. 28 There shall be weeping and gnashing \n\nof teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and \nJacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, \nand you yourselves thrust out. \n\n" One day," says Mrs Alice Gabriel, speaking of her early \nyears, " when I was returning home, I saw my dear mother \nsitting on a bank in the orchard, weeping bitterly. I thought \nshe was weeping on account of my father\'s death. I went to \nher, and asked why she wept so ? Her answer was, \' I may \nwell weep, to see my children taking the kingdom of heaven \nby violence, while I myself shall be shut out !\' I was glad to \nhear her express her concern after salvation ; and, as well as I \n\n\n\nOS LUKE XIV. \n\nwas able, I pointed her to the Lamb of God which taketh away \nthe sin of the world, begging her to seek him by secret prayer ; \nand I do believe, from that time, the Lord carried on the work \nof grace in her soul." \n\nxiv. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Which of you shall have an ass or an ox \n\nfall into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out \n\non the Sabbath-day ? \n\nA man belonging to one of the South Sea Islands, came to \nthe missionaries at a Monday evening meeting, and said his \nmind was troubled, as he feared he had done wrong. He was \nasked in what respect ; when he answered, that on the preced- \ning day, which was the Sabbath, when returning from public \nworship, he observed that the tide, having risen higher than \nusual, had washed out to sea a large pair of double canoes, \nwhich he had left on the beach. At first he thought of taking \na smaller canoe, fetching back the larger ones, and fixing them \nin a place of security ; but while he was deliberating, it oc- \ncurred to his recollection that it was the Sabbath, and that the \nScriptures prohibited any work. He therefore allowed the \ncanoes to drift towards the reef, until they were broken on the \nrocks. But, he added, though he did not work on the Sab- \nbath, his rnind was troubled on account of the loss he had \nsustained, and that he thought was wrong. He was imme- \ndiately told that he would have done right, had he fetched \nthe canoes to the shore on the Sabbath. While these scruples, \nto a person of enlarged information, will appear unnecessary, \nthe conscientious feeling which they manifest ought to be re- \nspected. \n\nxiv. 11 Whosoever exalteth himself, shall be \n\nabased; and he that humbleth himself, shall be ex- \nalted. \n\nIn the evening of the day Sir Eardly Wilmot kissed his Ma- \njesty\'s hands on being appointed chief justice, one of his sons, \na youth of seventeen, attended him to his bed-side. " Now," \nsaid he, " my son, I will tell you a secret worth your knowing \nand remembering. The elevation I have met with in life, par- \nticularly this last instance of it, has not been owing to any su- \nperior merit or abilities, but to my humility ; to my not having \nset up myself above others, and to an uniform endeavour to \npass through life void of offence towards God and man." \n\n\n\nLUKE XV. 59 \n\nx\\% 7 Joy shall be in heaven over one sinner \n\nthat repenteth. \n\nMahomed Rahem, a Persian, having been asked respecting \nthe change that had taken place in his religious sentiments, \ngave the following account : \xe2\x80\x94 " In the year 1223 of the Hegira, \nthere came to this city an Englishman, who taught the religion \nof Christ with a boldness hitherto unparalleled in Persia, in the \nmidst of scorn and much ill-treatment from our mollahs, as well \nas the rabble. He was a beardless youth, and evidently en- \nfeebled by disease. He dwelt amongst us for more than a year. \n\' I was then a decided enemy to infidels, as the Christians are \ntermed by the followers of Mahomet, and I visited this teacher \nof the despised sect, with the declared object of treating him \nwith scorn, and exposing his doctrines to contempt. Although \nI persevered for some time in this behaviour towards him, I \nfound that every interview not only increased my respect for \nthe individual, but diminished my confidence in the faith in \nwhich I was educated. His extreme forbearance towards the \nviolence of his opponents, the calm and yet convincing man- \nner in which he exposed the fallacies and sophistries by which \nhe was assailed, for he spoke Persian excellently, gradually in- \nclined me to listen to his arguments, to inquire dispassionately \ninto the subject of them, and finally, to read a tract which he \nhad written in reply to a defence of Islamism, by our chief \nmollahs. Need I detain you longer ? The result of my ex- \namination was a conviction, that the young disputant was right. \nShame, or rather fear, withheld me from avowing this opinion; \nI even avoided the society of the christian teacher, though he \nremained in the city so long. Just before he quitted Shiraz, \nI could not refrain from paying him a farewell visit. Our \nconversation, \xe2\x80\x94 the memory of it will never fade from the tablet \nof my mind, \xe2\x80\x94 sealed my conversion \xe2\x80\x94 He gave me a book, \xe2\x80\x94 \nit has ever been my constant companion ; the study of it has \nformed my most delightful occupation, \xe2\x80\x94 its contents have often \nconsoled me. Upon this he put into my hands a copy of the \nNew Testament in Persian ; on one nf the blank leaves was \nwritten \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n1 THERE IS JOY IN HEAVEN OVER ONE SINNER \nTHAT REPENTETH. \n\nHENRY MARTYN.\' " \n\nxv. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 And he divided unto them his living. \n\n\n\n60 LUKE XVI. \n\nAnd not many days after, the younger son gathered \nall together, and took his journey into a far country, \nand there wasted his substance with riotous living. \n\nThe late Admiral Williams, when young, was gay, and so \naddicted to expensive pleasures, that no remonstrances had the \npower to reclaim him, being so enamoured with ruinous folly. \nWhen his father died, he joined the rest of the family to hear \nthe will read. His name did not occur among those of the \nother children, and he looked upon the omission as a testimony \nof his father\'s resentment against him : At the close of it, how- \never, he found himself brought in as residuary legatee, or, who \nwas to receive all that remained of his father\'s property, after \npaying the other legacies, in these words : \xe2\x80\x94 " All the rest of \nmy estate and effects I leave to my son Peer Williams, know- \ning that he will spend it all." On hearing this, the young gen- \ntleman burst into tears : " My father," said he, " has touched \nthe right string, and his reproach shall not be thrown away." \nFrom that time he altered his conduct, and became an orna- \nment to his profession. \n\nxvi. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Give an account of thy stewardship ; for \nthou mayest be no longer steward. \n\nA wealthy but niggardly gentleman was waited on by the \nadvocates of a charitable institution, for which they solicited \nhis aid, reminding him of the divine declaration (Prov. xix. \n17), " He that hath pity on the poor, lendeth unto the Lord ; \nand that what he hath given will he pay him again." To this \nhe replied, " The security, no doubt, is good, and the interest \nliberal ; but I cannot give such long credit." Poor rich man ! \nthe day of payment was much nearer than he anticipated. Not \na fortnight had elapsed from his refusing to honour this claim \nof God upon his substance, before he received a summons with \nwhich he could not refuse to comply. It was, " This night \nthy soul shall be required of thee, then whose shall those things \nbe which thou hast withheld ?" \n\nxvi. 22, 23. \xe2\x80\x94 The rich man also died ; and in hell \nhe lifted up his eyes, being in torment. \n\nA nobleman who lived in the neighbourhood of the Rev. Mr \nD , one day asked him to dine with him. Before dinner \n\n\n\nLUKE XVII. 61 \n\nthey walked into the garden, and after viewing the various pro- \nductions and rarities with which it abounded, his lordship ex- \nclaimed, " Well, Mr D , you see I want for nothing ; I \n\nhave all that my heart can wish for." As Mr D made no \n\nreply, but appeared thoughtful, his lordship asked him the rea- \nson ? " Why, my lord," said the old man, " I have been think- \ning, that a man may have all these things, and go to hell after \nall." The words powerfully struck the nobleman, and through \nthe blessing of God terminated in his conversion. \n\nxvii. 15, 16. \xe2\x80\x94 And one of them, when he saw that \nhe was healed, turned back, and with a loud voice \nglorified God, and fell down on his face at his feet, \ngiving him thanks ; and he was a Samaritan. \n\nAdmiral Benbow, after many years of hard service, for he \nhad only merit to recommend him, visited Shrewsbury, his \nnative town, and, on his arrival, proceeded to the house of his \nnativity, which was then occupied by people in no way related \nto him, yet he entered the house as if it had been his own, \nwalked up stairs, went into the room where he first drew breath, \nfell on his knees, and returned thanks to the great Disposer of \nevents, for his protection and support through his past event- \nful life. \n\nxvii. 22 \xe2\x80\x94 The days will come, when ye shall de- \nsire to see one of the days of the Son of Man, and ye \nshall not see it. \n\n" A gay and thoughtless young man," says Mr Innes in his \nuseful work on domestic duties, " who had often opposed a \npious father\'s wishes, by spending the Sabbath in idleness and \nfolly, instead of accompanying his parents to the house of God, \nwas taking a ride one Sabbath morning. After riding for some \ntime at great speed, he suddenly pulled up his horse, while the \nanimal, by stopping more suddenly than he expected, gave him \nsuch a sudden jerk, that it injured the spinal marrow ; and when \nhe came to his father\'s door, he had totally lost the use of the \nlower extremities of his body. He was lifted from his horse, \nand laid on that bed which was destined to prove to him the \nbed of death ; and there he had leisure to reflect on his ways. \nIt was when in this situation I was asked to visit him, and he \n\n\n\n62 LUKE XVIII. \n\nthen discovered the deepest solicitude about the things that \nbelonged to his eternal peace. He eagerly listened to the re- \npresentation that was given him respecting the evil of sin, its \ndreadful consequences, and the ground of hope to the guilty. \nHe seemed much impressed with a sense of his need of pardon- \nin? mercy, and thankfully to receive it in the way that God \nhath revealed. Many parts of the conversations I had with \nhim now escape my recollection, but some of his expressions I \nshall not easily forget. On one occasion, when referring to \nhis past life, and finding himself now unable to attend public \nworship, he exclaimed, \' O ! what would I give now for some \nof those Sabbaths which I formerly treated with contempt !\' \nHe seemed deeply to feel and to deplore his guilt in having so \nheinously rnisimproved the precious opportunities of waiting on \nthe public ordinances of religion, which, in the day of health, \nhe had enjoyed." \n\nxviii. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 And lie spake a parable unto them to \nthis end, that men ought always to pray, and not to \nfaint. \n\nMr Elliot was eminent for prayer ; and whenever any re- \nmarkable difficulty lay before him, he took the way of prayer, \nin order to encounter and overcome it ; being of Dr Preston\'s \nmind, " That when he would have any great things to be ac- \ncomplished, the best policy is to work by an engine which the \nworld sees nothing of." When he heard any important news, \nhe usually said, " Let us turn ail this into prayer." And if \nhe came to a house where he was intimately acquainted, he used \nfrequently to say, " Come, let us not have a visit without a \nprayer. Let us, before we part, pray for the blessing of heaven \non our family." \n\nxviii. 29, 30 \xe2\x80\x94 Verily I say unto you, there is no \nman that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or \nwife, or children, for the kingdom of God\'s sake, \nwho shall not receive manifold more in this present \ntime, and in the world to come life everlasting. \n\nA young person who had been a Sabbath scholar, went to \nlive in a family in which religion was wholly neglected. On \nthe other side of the street a pious family resided, who strictly \n\n\n\nLUKE XIX. 63 \n\nobserved the Sabbath. The young woman perceived that the \nservants were allowed to attend public worship twice every \nLord\'s day, while she could not go once to church, as her mas- \nter generally invited company to dinner on that day. She re- \nminded her mistress of this circumstance, and requested she \nmight go to chapel one part of the Sabbath. This was refused, \non the ground that she could not be spared. She then resolved, \nthat if any vacancy occurred in the family opposite, she would \noffer herself. This happening soon after, she waited upon the \nlady, who observed, " I am afraid that, as you have high wages \nwhere you now live, my place will not suit you, as I give but \nfive pounds a-year, but if you will come for that, I will try \nyou." The young woman consented, and entered into the fa- \nmily. A gentleman visiting in the house, being acquainted \nwith the case, presented her with a Bible, on the blank leaf of \nwhich he wrote \xe2\x80\x94 Luke xviii. 29, 30, " Verily I say unto you, \nthere is no man who hath left house, or parents, or brethren, \nor wife, or children, for the kingdom of God\'s sake, who shall \nnot receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world \nto come life everlasting." \n\nxix. 8 \xe2\x80\x94 Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I \ngive to the poor, and if I have taken any thing from \nany man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold. \n\nOne of the Moorish Kings of Spain wished to build a pavi- \nlion on a field near his garden, and offered to purchase it of \nthe woman to whom it belonged, but she would not consent to \npart with the inheritance of her fathers. The field, however, \nwas seized, and the building was erected. The poor woman \ncomplained to a cadi, who promised to do all in his power to \nserve her. One day, while the king was in the field, the cadi \ncame with an empty sack, and asked permission to fill it with. \nthe earth on which he was treading. He obtained leave, and \nwhen the sack was filled, he requested the king to complete his \nkindness by assisting him to load his ass with it. The monarch \nlaughed, and tried to lift it, but soon let it fall, complaining of \nits enormous weight. " It is, however," said the cadi, " only \na small part of the ground which thou hast wrested from one \nof thy subjects ; how then wilt thou bear the weight of the \nwhole field when thou shalt appear before the Great Judge \nladen with this iniquity?" The king thanked him for his re- \nproof, and not only restored the field to its owner, but gave her \n\n\n\n64 LUKE XX. \n\nthe building which he had erected, and all the wealth which it \ncontained. \n\nxix. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Occupy till I come. \n\nWhen Mr Whitefield was last in America, Mr Tennent paid \nhim a visit, as he was passing through New Jersey ; and one \nday dined, with other ministers, at a gentleman\'s house. After \ndinner, Mr W. adverted to the difficulties attending the gospel \nministry ; lamented that all their zeal availed but little ; said \nthat he was weary with the burdens of the day ; declared his \ngreat consolation that in a short time his work would be done, \nwhen he should depart and be with Christ : he then appealed \nto the ministers if it was not their great comfort that they \nshould go to rest. They generally assented, except Mr T. \nwho sat next to Mr W. in silence, and by his countenance dis- \ncovered but little pleasure in the conversation. On which Mr \nW., tapping him on the knee, said, " Well, brother Tennent, \nyou are the oldest man among us, do you not rejoice to think \nthat your time is so near at hand, when you will be called \nhome ?" Mr T. bluntly answered, " I have no wish about it." \nMr W. pressed him again; Mr T. again answered, " No, Sir, \nit is no pleasure to me at all ; and if you knew your duty, it \nwould be none to you. I have nothing to do with death, my \nbusiness is to live as long as I can \xe2\x80\x94 as well as I can \xe2\x80\x94 and \nserve my Master as faithfully as I can, until he shall think pro- \nper to call me home." Mr W. still urged for an explicit an- \nswer to his question, in case the time of death were left to his \nown choice. Mr T. replied, " I have no choice about it ; I \nam God\'s servant, and have engaged to do his business as long \nas he pleases to continue me therein. But now, brother, let \nme ask you a question. What do you think I would say, if I \nwas to send my man into the field to plough ; and if at noon I \nshould go to the field, and find him lounging under a tree, and \ncomplaining, \' Master, the sun is very hot, and the ploughing \nhard, I am weary of the work you have appointed me, and am \noverdone with the heat and burden of the day. Do, master, \nlet me return home, and be discharged from this hard service?\' \nWhat would I say ? why, that he was a lazy fellow, that it was \nhis business to do the work that I had appointed him, until I \nshould think fit to call him home." \n\nxx. 15, 16. \xe2\x80\x94 So they cast him out of the vine- \nyard, and killed him. What therefore shall the \n\n\n\nLUKE XX. 65 \n\nLord of the vineyard do unto them ? He shall \ncome and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give \nthe vineyard to others. \n\nThe awful calamities that came on the Jews, soon after our \nSaviour\'s ascension, are well known, and furnish a dreadful \nillustration of the above passage. At the Passover, when it \nwas supposed there were upwards of two millions of people in \nthe city of Jerusalem, the Romans surrounded it with their \narmies, and cast trenches, and raised walls round it, in order \nthat none might escape. Fierce factions raged within, and \ndestroyed one another. Titus, the Roman general, earnestly \n. endeavoured to persuade the Jews to an advantageous surren- \nder, but they scorned every proposal. From extremity of fa- \nmine, they were compelled to feed on human flesh, and even \nnoble women were known to murder and devour their own \nchildren. Numbers were carried off by the pestilence. After \na siege of six months, the city was taken ; and, provoked by \ntheir obstinacy, the Romans made terrible havoc among the in- \nhabitants. The temple was burnt to ashes, and its very foun- \ndations ploughed up. In Jerusalem alone, 1,100,000 are said \nto have perished by the sword, famine, and pestilence, besides \nmultitudes who were destroyed in various parts of the country. \n\nxx. 24, 25 \xe2\x80\x94 Show me a penny. Whose image \nand superscription hath it ? They answered and \nsaid, Caesar\'s. And he said unto them, Render \ntherefore unto Caesar the things which be Caesar\'s, \nand unto God the things which be God\'s. \n\nThe preparing and circulating of counterfeit coin, is un- \ndoubtedly among the worst species of fraud. In the following \ninstance, the reading of the Scriptures, by the divine blessing, \nproved an effectual check to this iniauitous practice. \n\nSome time ago, a man travelling in Ireland, being benight- \ned, opened a cabin door, and requested permission to lodge \nthere, which was granted. The poor man who inhabited the \nhouse, was, according to his usual custom, reading a chapter \nof the Bible to his family. When the stranger was seated, he \nresumed his reading, and having prayed, the family retired to \nIn the morning, the same thing again took place, which \n\n\n\n66 \n\n\n\nLUKE XXI. \n\n\n\nseemed to excite the attention of the stranger. On rising \nfrom their knees, the stranger thanked his kind host for his \nhospitality, and informed him that he had travelled into that \npart of the country, in order to attend a fair, for the wicked \npurpose of passing bad money : That he brought with him \nbase coin to the amount of four pounds : that this was the first \ntime he had taken up such a practice, but that what he had \nheard in the cabin, had made such an impression on his mind, \nthat he had resolved it should be the last. He then took out \nof his pocket a small bag, containing the counterfeits, and threw \nit into the fire. \n\nxxi. 3, 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Of a truth I say unto you, that this \npoor widow hath cast in more than they all : For \nall these of their abundance cast in unto the offer- \nings of God : but she of her penury hath cast in all \nthe living that she had. \n\nThe Rev. Dr Dickson of Edinburgh, at the Anniversary of \nthe London Missionary Society in 1829, related the following \nanecdote : \xe2\x80\x94 " Once when I was soliciting contributions on be- \nhalf of the Scottish Missionary Society, I preached in Paisley. \nThe next day, I was met by an old and meanly dressed woman, \nwho asked me how I did. I replied, I did not know who she \nwas. She answered, \' Sir, I heard you preach yesterday. I \nwas out of work four days, but Providence relieved me. Now, \nI do not like to be present at a Missionary meeting when I \nhave nothing to give : so I went to some friends, and told what \nyou had said; so one gave me 6d. another 4d. and another Id. \nand several others one halfpenny, making altogether 19\xc2\xa3d. I \ncould do nothing less than show my gratitude to God, for the \nstraits from which he has relieved me.\' I thought more of \nthat nineteenpence-halfpenny than of the tens and fifties of \npounds I had previously received ; for it is the spirit with \nwhich it is given that sanctifies the gift. If, then, God has \nprospered you more than formerly, I intreat you to act in the \nspirit of the poor woman of Paisley ; and not only to cheer the \nhearts of the christian directors of this Institution, but to en- \nable them to cheer the hearts of the millions of human beings, \nwho, but for you, may never hear of the way to eternal life." \n\nxxi. 34. \xe2\x80\x94 Take heed to yourselves, lest at any \n\n\n\nLUKE XXII. \n\n\n\n67 \n\n\n\ntime your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and \ndrunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day \ncome upon you unawares. \n\nIn that part of the country of the Grisons, which adjoins \nto the state of Venice, formerly stood the ancient town of \nPleuers, built on a rising ground near the foot of a mountain. \nThe situation was considered healthy ; the gardens were de- \nlightful, and hither the neighbouring gentry used to come on \nSabbath, and spend the day in all manner of riot and debauchery. \nTheir voluptuousness was great, and the enormity of their \ncrimes was aggravated by their abuse of the blessings of Divine \nProvidence. A lady told Bishop Burnet, that she had heard \nher mother often repeat some passages of a protestant minister\'s \nsermons, who preached in a little church in the neighbourhood \nof the place. He intimated in his discourse, that nothing but \na timely repentance, and the forsaking of their evil ways, would \nscreen them from divine justice, which would soon be executed \nupon them in a most signal manner. This was good advice, \nbut, alas ! it was slighted, and the people continued to go on \nin the same manner as before. \n\nOn the 25th of August 1618, an inhabitant came, and told \nthem to be gone, for he saw the mountain cleaving, and that it \nwould soon fall upon them ; but he was only laughed at. He \nhad a daughter, whom he persuaded to leave all, and go along \nwith him : but, when she had got out of the town, she recol- \nlected that she had not locked the door of a room in which she \nhad left several things of value ; she accordingly went back ; \nbut in the meantime the mountain fell, and she was buried in \nthe ruins, together with every person there present , not one \nescaping. The fall of the mountain choking up the river that \nran near the bottom, first spread the alarm over the neighbour- \ning country. " I could hear no particular character," says \nBishop Burnet, " of the man who escaped, so I must leave the \nsecret reason of so singular preservation to the great discovery \nat the last day, when those steps of Divine Providence, which \nwe cannot now account for, will be disclosed." \n\nxxii. 20 \xe2\x80\x94 Likewise also the cup after supper, say- \ning, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, \nwhich is shed for you. \n\n" In the twelfth year of my age," says Mr Robert Blair, in \n\n\n\n68 LUKE XXIIT. \n\ngiving account of his life, " the supper of the Lord having \nbeen celebrated in Irvine, I was admirably taken with the ser- \nmon ; and, my spirit having been likewise greatly ravished \nwith the first exhortation ar the table, I earnestly desired to \ncommunicate ; but having got breakfast, I durst not, for it was \nthen a generally received opinion, that the sacrament behoved \nto be received fasting ; and, being also greatly moved with the \nsecond exhortation, I secretly lamented that my bodily break- \nfast should bereave me of a soul banquet ; but observing these \nwords " after supper," in the third exhortation, I thus reason- \ned with myself : Did Christ arid his disciples celebrate this \nsacrament after supper, and can it be a fault in me to celebrate \nthe same after breakfast? Sure it can be none ; and so I sat \ndown at the next table, and communicated. This was the \nLord s work to his poor child, to make me his covenanted and \nsealed servant.\' \n\nxxii, 35 \xe2\x80\x94 When I sent you without purse, and \nscrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing ? And they \nsaid, Nothing. \n\nMr Mason was an acting magistrate for the county of Sur- \nrey ; an excellent man, and the author of many evangelical \nworks. In reference to the preceding passage, he says " These \nwere precious words to me. With tears of thankfulness I re- \ncord the goodness of my Lord to the chief of sinners, up- \nwards of twenty years ago, when it pleased God to call me by \nhis grace, and make me happy in his love, my name was cast \nout as evil \xe2\x80\x94 friends became foes \xe2\x80\x94 their hands were against me \n\xe2\x80\x94 they withdrew their favours from me, and derided me \xe2\x80\x94 under \nnarrow circumstances, tender feelings for a large family, carnal \nreasonings of my corrupt nature, and strong temptations from \nthe enemy, I was sore distressed. But the Lord was gracious : \nand often did he bring this text to my mind, lackest thou any \nthing ? I was constrained with gratitude to reply, nothing, \nLord. Christ is a most precious Master to serve! I have \nproved it." Thus too shall all his servants have to say. Let \nus then, under the darkest dispensation of his providence, trust \nin him, and not be afraid. \n\nxxiii. 34. \xe2\x80\x94 Father, forgive them ; for they know- \nnot what thev do. \n\n\n\nLUKE XXIII. 69 \n\nA wealthy merchant, in America, lately gave the following \naccount : \xe2\x80\x94 As he was standing at his door, a venerable grey- \nheaded man approached him, and asked an alms. He answered \nhim with severity, and demanded why he lived so useless a life. \nThe beggar answered, that " age disabled him for labour, and \nhe had committed himself to the providence of God, and the \nkindness of good people." The rich man was at this time an \ninfideL He ordered the old man to depart, at the same time \ncasting some reflections on the providence of God. The ve- \nnerable beggar descended the steps, and kneeling at the bottom, \naudibly offered up the following prayer : \xe2\x80\x94 " O my gracious \nGod, I thank thee that my bread and water are sure ; but I \npray thee, in thy intercession above, to remember this man ; \nhe hath reflected on thy providence. Father ! forgive him, he \nknows not what he saith." Thus the present scene ended. \nThe words, " Father! forgive him, he knows not what he \nsaith," constantly rung in the ears of the rich man. He was \nmuch disconcerted during the following night. The next day, \nbeing called on business to a neighbouring town, he overtook \nthe old man on the road. As he afterwards confessed, the \nsight almost petrified him with guilt and fear. He dismounted, \nwhen an interesting conversation ensued. At the close of it \nthe old man remarked: \xe2\x80\x94 " Yesterday, I was hungry, and call- \ned at the door of a rich man. He was angry, and told me he did \nnot believe in the providence of God, and bid me depart ; but \nat the next house I had a plentiful meal. And this, mark ye ! \nwas the house of a poor woman." The wealthy man confessed, \nthat at this moment he was pierced with a sense of guilt. He \nthen gave some money to the poor man, of whom he never \ncould hear afterwards ; yet the sound of these words being im- \npressed on his mind by the last interview \xe2\x80\x94 " He knows not \nwhat he saith," \xe2\x80\x94 never left him, till he was brought to chris- \ntian repentance. \n\nxxiii. 56. \xe2\x80\x94 They rested the Sabbath-day, accord- \ning to the commandment. \n\nSouthey, in his life of Wesley, tells us, that John Nelson, a \nmethodist preacher, being once desired by his master\'s foreman \nto work on the Lord\'s day, on the ground that the king\'s busi- \nness required dispatch, and that it was common to work on the \nSabbath for his majesty, when any thing was wanted in a parti- \ncular haste ; Nelson boldly declared, " That he would not \nwork upon the Sabbath for any man in the kingdom, except it \n\n\n\n70 LUKE XXIV. \n\nwere to quench fire, or something that required immediate \nhelp. " Religion," says the foreman, " has made you a rebel \nagainst the king." " No, Sir," he replied, " it has made me \na better subject than ever I was. The greatest enemies the \nking has, are Sabbath-breakers, swearers, drunkards, and whore- \nmongers ; for these bring down God\'s judgments upon the king \nand country." He was told he should lose his employment if \nhe would not obey his orders ; his answer was, " he would \nrather want bread, than wilfully offend God." The foreman \nswore, that he would be as mad as Whitefield, if he went on. \n" What hast thou done," said he, " that thou needest make so \nmuch ado about salvation ? T always took thee to be as honest \na man as 1 have in the work, and would have trusted thee with \n.\xc2\xa3500." " So you might," answered Nelson, " and not have \nlost a penny by me." " I have a worse opinion of thee now, \' \nsaid the foreman. " Master," rejoined he, " I have the odds \nof you, for I have a worse opinion of myself than you can have. \nThe issue, however, was, that the work was not pursued on \nthe Sabbath ; and Nelson rose in the good opinion of his em- \nployer, for having shown a sense of his duty as a Christian. \n\nxxiv. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 And, beginning at Moses and all the \nprophets, he expounded unto them in all the Scrip- \ntures the things concerning himself. \n\nDr Cotton paid a visit to Dr Young, author of the " Night \nThoughts," about a fortnight before his last illness. The sub- \nject of conversation was " Newton on the Prophecies," when \nDr Young closed the conversation thus : \xe2\x80\x94 " My friend, there \nare three considerations upon which my faith in Christ is built, \nas upon a rock : The fall of man, the redemption of man, and \nthe resurrection of man. These three cardinal articles of our \nreligion are such as human ingenuity could never have invent- \ned ; therefore they must be divine. The other argument is \nthis; if the prophecies have been fulfilled, of which there is \nabundant demonstration, the Scriptures must be the word of \nGod; and if the Scripture is the word of God, Christianity \nmust be true." \n\nxxiv. 45 \xe2\x80\x94 Then opened he their understanding, \nthat they might understand the Scriptures. \n\nM 1 see," said the Rev. John Cowper, brother of the poet. \n\n\n\nJOHN I. 71 \n\n" the rock upon which I once split, and see the rock of my \nsalvation. I have peace in myself; and, if I live, I hope it \nwill be that I may be made a messenger of peace to others. I \nhave learned that in a moment, which I could not have learn- \ned by reading many books for many years. I have often stu- \ndied these points, and studied them with great attention, but \nwas blinded by prejudice ; and, unless He who alone is w T orthy \nto unloose the seals, had opened the book, I had been blinded \nstill. Now they appear so plain, that though I am convinced \nno comment could ever have made me understand them, I \nwonder I did not see them before. Yet great as my doubts \nand difficulties were, they have only served to pave the way, \nand being solved, they make it plainer. \xe2\x80\x94 The subjects crowd \nupon me faster than I can give them utterance. \xe2\x80\x94 How plain do \nmany texts appear, to which, after consulting all the comment- \naries, I could hardly affix a meaning ; and now I have their \ntrue meaning without any comment at all." \n\n\n\nJOHN. \n\nChap. i. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 The Word was made flesh, and \ndwelt among us. \n\nThe late Mr William Greenfield was once in company at \nthe house of a friend, with a gentleman of deistical principles, \na stranger to him, who put to him the following among many \nother questions: " Can you give me the reason why Jesus \nChrist is called The Word ? What is meant by the Word ? It \nis a curious term." Mr Greenfield, unconscious of the motive \nof the sceptical principles of the inquirer, replied with the \nmild simplicity and decision by which his character was mark- \ned, " I suppose, as words are the medium of communication \nbetween us, the term is used in the sacred Scriptures to de- \nmonstrate that he is the only medium between God and man ; \nI know no other reason." The deist\'s mouth was shut. \n\ni. 29 \xe2\x80\x94 Behold the Lamb of God which taketh \naway the sin of the world ! \n\nA little boy reading to his mother about the lion, in a book \n\n\n\nI A JOHN III. \n\nof natural history, said, " Mamma, the lion is a noble animal, \nbut I love the lamb better ; and T will tell you why I love it bet- \nter ; because Jesus Christ is called the Lamb of God, which tak- \neth away the sin of the world." \n\nii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 And there were set there six water-pots of \nstone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, \ncontaining two or three firkins a-piece. \n\n" The ruins of a church," says Dr Clarke in his Travels, \n" are shown in this place (Cana of Galilee), which is said to \nhave been erected over the spot where the marriage-feast of \nCana was celebrated. It is worthy of notice, that walking \namong these ruins, we saw large massy stone waterpots, an- \nswering to the description given of the ancient vessels of the \ncountry ; not preserved, or exhibited as relics, but lying about \ndisregarded by the present inhabitants, as antiquities with \nwhose original use they were unacquainted. From their ap- \npearance, and the number of them, it is quite evident that a \npractice of keeping water in large stone pots, each holding from \neighteen to twenty-seven gallons, was once common in the \ncountry." \n\niii. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 For God so loved the world, that he gave \nhis only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in \nhim should not perish, but have everlasting life. \n\nMr Nott, missionary in the South Sea Islands, was on one \noccasion reading a portion of the gospel of John to a number \nof the natives. When he had finished the sixteenth verse of \nthe third chapter, a native, who had listened with avidity and \njoy to the words, interrupted him, and said, " What words \nwere those you read ? What sounds were those I heard ? Let \nme hear those words again ?" Mr Nott again read the verse, \n" God so loved," &c. when the native rose from his seat, and \nsaid, " Is that true? Can that be true? God love the world, \nwhen the world not love him. God so love the world, as to \ngive his Son to die, that man might not die. Can that be \ntrue?" Mr Nott again read the verse, " God so loved the \nworld," &c. told him it was true, and that it was the message \nGod had sent to them, and that whosoever believed in him, \nwould not perish, but be happy after death. The overwhelm- \n\n\n\ning feelings of the wondering native were too powerful for ex- \npression or restraint. He burst into tears, and as these chased \neach other down his countenance, he retired to meditate in pri- \nvate on the amazing love of God, which had that day touched \nhis soul ; and there is every reason to believe he was after- \nwards raised to share the peace and happiness resulting from \nthe love of God shed abroad in his heart. \n\niii. 20 \xe2\x80\x94 Every one that doeth evil hateth the \n\nlight, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds \n\nshould be reproved. \n\nA gentleman once visiting an acquaintance of his, whose con- \nduct was as irregular as his principles were erroneous, was as- \ntonished to see a large Bible in the hall chained fast to the \nfloor. He ventured to inquire the reason \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir," replied his \ninfidel friend, " I am obliged to chain down that book, to pre- \nvent its flying in my face." Such persons hate the Bible, as \nAhab did Micaiah, because it never speaks good concerning \nthem, but evil. \n\niv. 14, 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Whosoever drinketh of the water that \nI shall give him shall never thirst. The woman \nsaith unto him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst \nnot, neither come hither to draw. \n\n" When in the market-place," says the Rev. Jonas King, \nmissionary in Greece, " I saw several women who had water \nto sell : good water here is scarce, and brought from the mo- \nnastery, which is a considerable distance from the city. As I \npassed by them, one of them asked me to drink ; I told her that \nI had plenty of good water at my house : still, however, she \nasked me again if I would not drink. I replied, \' There is one \nwho can give us water, of which if we drink, we shall never \nthirst. He that drinks of this water, will thirst again : but the \nother is the water of eternal life ; and he who drinks of it will \nthirst no more.\' This reply, which I supposed would be un- \nderstood, seemed to excite some wonder and curiosity; and \nseveral young men who were near, came around me to hear \nwhat I had said to the woman. One of the young men said, \n* Sir, where is that water ? We wish for it. Where is he who \nhas it ?\' 1 said, * Come with me to my house, and I will show \n\n\n\nyou. It is Jesus Christ.\' Still they did not seem to under- \nstand ; and some said, \' He must be a physician ; he will give \nus something which will prevent us from thirsting.\' As many \nbegan to collect, I thought it best to go away, and returned to \nmy lodgings. Several young men, however, followed me, and \nexpressed a desire to know where that water, of which I had \nspoken, could be found : so I took the New Testament, and \nread to them a part of the fourth chapter of St John\'s Gospel, \nfrom the fifth to the fifteenth verse : and gave them the book \nto carry with them to the market-place to read the whole chap- \nter, and explain what I had said to those who were desirous of \nknowing. \' Ah !\' said one of them, after I had read the por- \ntion above mentioned, * I perceive that he is speaking in a \nfigure :\' and went on explaining to the others what he supposed \nI intended to say." \n\niv. 31, 32. \xe2\x80\x94 His disciples prayed him, saying, \nMaster, eat. But he said unto them, I have meat to \neat that ye know not of. \n\nOn a sacramental occasion, in 1741, Mr Colin Brown, an \neminently pious man, and who had formerly been provost of \nPerth, from the deep interest he felt in the solemn introduc- \ntory services of the day, which the Rev. Mr Wilson had been \nconducting, continued in the church beyond the ordinary time, \nwithout retiring for refreshment. "When entreated by his \nfriends to retire, he excused himself by saying, \xe2\x80\x94 " Here I \nhave been getting much of that meat to eat, which the world \nknoweth not of." \n\nv. 24, 25 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that \n\nheareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, \nhath everlasting life, and shall not come into con- \ndemnation ; but is passed from death unto life. Ve- \nrily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and \nnow is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the \nSon of God ; and they that hear shall live. \n\nThe following examination took place on the fifth chapter of \nJohn\'s Gospel, in one of the schools of the Hibernian Society. \n" I asked the meaning." say? the visitor, " of the 24th verse. \n\n\n\nJOHN VI. tO \n\n\' He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, \nhath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation, \nbut is passed from death unto life.\' A boy about thirteen \nyears of age answered, \' Jesus said, He that heareth my words, \nand believeth on God the Father, who sent me into this world, \nhath everlasting life.\' I asked what was everlasting life. He \nanswered, * Heaven and glory for ever.\' I asked what was the \nmeaning of not coming into condemnation ; and he said, \' Not \nto be condemned with the wicked to everlasting punishment, \nbut to pass from death unto life, by believing in Jesus Christ.\' \nI again asked what was the voice of the Son of God, men- \ntioned in the 25th verse. He answered, \' The Scripture is \nthe voice, and the dead in sins, that will hear the Scriptures, \nwhich speak of Jesus, shall live for ever.\' I also asked who \nwas the Son of Man mentioned in the 27th verse. He replied, \n* Jesus was the Son of Man.\' I said, How can Jesus be the \nSon of God and the Son of Man ? He answered, \' Because he \ncame from heaven he was the Son of God, and because he w r as \nborn of the Jews he was the Son of man.\' " \n\nv. 39 \xe2\x80\x94 Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye \nthink ye have eternal life ; and they are they which \ntestify of me. \n\nA sermon having been preached for the Bible Society a \nnumber of years ago in England, the next day the poor people \nof the place brought their little contributions to the clergyman\'s \nhouse. A little girl, four or five years old, accompanied her \nelder sister ; and after listening with eager attention to all that \npast, at last cried out, " I will go for my money too, that I \nwill." The clergyman, thinking that so young a child could not \nunderstand the meaning of what had been said, asked her what \nshe wanted to do with her money ? " To give it to you," she \nreplied, " that you may buy Bibles for the poor negroes." " But \nwhat good will the Bible do them, my dear ?" " Oh, it will tell \nthem all about Jesus Christ ; and how to get to heaven \xe2\x80\x94 So be \nsure to buy Bibles with my money, and send them to the poor \nblack men," she added, with great earnestness, and tears in her \neyes. \n\nvi. 32 \xe2\x80\x94 My Father giveth you the true bread \nfrom heaven. \n\n\n\n76 \n\n\n\nJOHN VII. \n\n\n\nWhen the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine\'s doctrine was impugned, \nand his discourses complained of before the ecclesiastical courts, \nhe was enabled to vindicate himself with great dignity and cou- \nrage ; and expressions sometimes fell from his lips, which, for a \ntime, overawed and confounded his enemies. On one occasion, \nat a meeting of the synod of Fife, according to the account of a \nrespectable witness, when some members were denying the Fa- \nther\'s gift of our Lord Jesus to sinners of mankind, he rose and \nsaid, " Moderator, our Lord Jesus says of himself, * My Father \ngiveth you the true bread from heaven.\' This he uttered to a \npromiscuous multitude ; and let me see the man who dares to \naffirm that he said wrong ?" This short speech, aided by the \nsolemnity and energy with which it was delivered, made an un- \ncommon impression on the Synod, and on all that were present. \n\nvi. 37 \xe2\x80\x94 Him that cometh to me I will in no wise \ncast out. \n\nA clergyman was called to visit a poor dying woman, who \nwas quite ignorant of the truth. After conversing with her \non the depravity of human nature, and the way "of salvation \nby Jesus Christ, that it was all of grace, and that there was \nno limitation as to person or state ; the woman listened to every \nword with great attention ; the tears began to trickle down her \ncheeks ; and at last she said, " I know nothing of the man of \nwhom you have been speaking;" immediately adding, " I was \nnever brought up in the way of religion ; never taught to know \na letter of a book, nor attend any place of worship." The \nclergyman visiting her next day, began to discourse upon the \nsuitableness, the ability, and willingness of Jesus to save perish- \ning sinners. " And do you think, Sir," said she, " he will \nsave such a vile wretch as I am ? " He observed, the promise \nran thus, " Him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out." \nHere she found a basis to rest on. Her knowledge of divine \nthings rapidly increased; and her fervent devotions seemed \nnow to be the perpetual breathings of her soul. She continued \nin this state about six weeks, soliciting the company of all \nchristian friends to converse and pray with her, giving evident \nmarks of being a subject of that grace to which she had so long \nbeen a stranger. \n\nvii. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus walked in Galilee; for he would not \nwalk in Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill him- \n\n\n\nJOHN VIII. 77 \n\nIn Tournay, about 1544, a very noted professor of the Pro- \ntestant religion, being earnestly sought after, had concealed \nhimself so closely, that his persecutors were unable to discover \nwhere he was hid. Contrary, however, to the advice and en- \ntreaty of his wife and friends, he gave himself up, desirous of \nthe glory of martyrdom; but being adjudged to be burnt, he \nrecanted and abjured the faith, in order to be beheaded. The \npapists improved this, in order to decoy his fellow-sufferers to \nthe like recantation ; but they replied, " He had tempted God \nby rushing upon danger without a call, but they had to the \nutmost of their power shunned it, and hoped that since he had \ncalled them to suffer, he would support them under it." And \nit so happened, they went to the fire in solemn pomp, and \nwere consumed loudly singing the praise of God even in the \nflames, till their strength was exhausted. We are not to court \nsufferings ; it is enough, if we cheerfully endure them when, \nin the providence of God, we are called to it. Our Lord \nhimself says to his disciples, " When they persecute you in \none city, flee ye into another.\'\' \n\nvii. 45, 46 \xe2\x80\x94 The Pharisees said unto them, Why \nhave ye not brought him ? The officers answered, \nNever man spake like this man. \n\nMr Powell, a minister of the gospel, being informed that an \nofficer was come to apprehend him for preaching the gospel, \nquietly resigned himself into his hands, requesting only that he \nmight be permitted to join with his wife and children in prayer, \nbefore he was dragged to prison. With this request the officer \ncomplied, and the family being together, the officer was so \nstruck with the ardent and tender prayers of this suffering ser- \nvant of God for his family, for the church, and for his perse- \ncutors in particular, that he declared he would die rather than \nhave a hand in apprehending such a man. \n\nviii. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 If ye believe not that I am he, ye shall \ndie in your sins. \n\nVoltaire spent his whole life in malignant but vain attempts \nto ridicule and overturn Christianity. He was the idol of a \nlarge portion of the French nation ; but just when they were \ndecreeing new honours for him, and loading him with fresh ap- \nplause, then the hour of his ignominy and shame was .fully \n\n\n\n78 JOHN IX. \n\ncome. In a moment the approach of death dissipated his de- \nlusive dreams, and filled his guilty soul with inexpressible hor- \nror. As if moved by magic, conscience started from her lono- \nslumbers, and unfolded before him the broad extended roll of \nall his crimes. Ah ! whither could he fly for relief? - Fury \nand despair succeeded each other by turns, and he had more the \nappearance of a demon than a man. To his physician he said, \n" Doctor, I will give you half of what I am worth, if you will \ngive me six months\' life." The doctor answered, " Sir, you \ncannot live six weeks." Voltaire replied, " Then shall 1 go \nto hell, and you shall go with me ;" and soon after expired. \n\nviii. 44. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye are of your father the devil. \n\nOf Mr Haynes, the coloured preacher, it is said, that some \ntime after the publication of his sermon on the text, " Thou \nshalt not surely die," two reckless young men having agreed \ntogether to try his wit, one of them said, " Father Haynes, \nhave you heard the good news?" " No," said Mr Haynes, \n" what is it?" " It is great news indeed," said the other, \n" and, if true, your business is done." " What is it," again \ninquired Mr Haynes. " Why," said the first, " the devil is \ndead." In a moment the old gentleman replied, lifting up \nboth hands, and placing them on the heads of the young men, \nand in a tone of solemn concern, " Oh, poor fatherless child- \nren ! what will become of you ?" \n\nix. 4.-- -I must work the works of him that sent \nme, while it is day ; the night conieth, when no man \ncan work. \n\nAn eminent divine, suffering under chronic disease, con- \nsulted three physicians, who declared, on being questioned by \nthe sick man, that his disease would be folio wed by death in \na shorter or longer time, according to the manner in which he \nlived ; but they unanimously advised him to give up his of- \nfice, because, in his situation, mental agitation would be fatal \nto him. " If I give myself to repose," inquired the divine, \n" how long, gentlemen, will you guarantee my life?" " Six \nyears," answered the doctors. " And if I continue in office?" \n" Three years at most." " Your servant, gentlemen," he re- \nplied ; " I should prefer living two or three years in doing \n-omc good, to living six in idleness." \n\n\n\nJOHN x. 79 \n\nix. 28 \xe2\x80\x94 Thou art his disciple ; but we are Mo- \nses\' disciples. \n\nOne day as Mr Whitefield walked along, a sailor apparent- \nly a little intoxicated, but it would seem wishing to appear \nmore so, frequently stumbled in Mr Whitefield\'s way, who, \nnotwithstanding, took no notice of him ; at length he so \nmuch interrupted the way as to prevent Mr Whitefield get- \nting forward. On which he took him by the shoulder, and \nthrust him to one side. " What do you mean ?" said the \nsailor : " don\'t you know I am one of your disciples ?" " I \nam afraid of that," replied the good man ; "had you been one \nof my Master\'s, I should have had better hopes of you." \n\nx. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 He that entereth not by the door into the \nsheep-fold, but climbeth up some other way, the \nsame is a thief and a robber. \n\nThe celebrated Mr Alexander Henderson, who lived in the \nseventeenth century, was presented by Archbishop Gladstanes \nto the parish of Leuchars in Fife. His settlement was so \nunpopular, that on the day of ordination, the church doors \nwere shut and secured by the people, so that the ministers \nwho attended, together with the precentor, were obliged to go \nin by the window. Shortly after, having heard of a commu- \nnion in the neighbourhood, at which the excellent Mr Bruce \nwas to be an assistant, he went thither secretly ; and fearful of \nattracting notice, placed himself in a dark corner of the church, \nwhere he might not be readily seen or known. Mr Bruce \nhaving come into the pulpit, paused for a little, as was his \nusual manner, a circumstance which excited Mr Henderson\'s \nsurprise; but it astonished him much more when he heard him \nread as his text, these very striking words, He that entereth \nnot in by the door, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a \nthief and a robber; \xe2\x80\x94 which words, by the blessing of God, \nand the effectual working of the Holy Spirit, took such hold \non him at that very instant, and left such an impression on his \nheart afterwards, that they proved the very first means of his \nconversion unto Christ. Ever after he retained a great affec- \ntion for Mr Bruce, and used to make mention of him with \nmarks of the highest respect. \n\n\n\nSO JOHN XI. \n\nx. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The sheep hear his voice ; and he calleth \nhis own sheep by name, and leadeth them out. \n\n" I have met with an illustration of a passage of Scripture," \nsays Mr Hartley, missionary in Greece, " which interests me. \nHaving had my attention directed last night to the words, \nJohn x. 3, \' The sheep hear his voice, and he calleth his own \nsheep by name,\' &c. I asked my man if it was usual in Greece \nto give names to the sheep ; he informed me that it was, and \nthat the sheep obeyed the shepherd, when he called them by \ntheir names. This morning 1 had an opportunity of verifying \nthe truth of this remark. Passing a flock of sheep, I asked the \nshepherd the same question which I had put to my servant, \nand he gave me the same answer. I then bade him call one \nof his sheep ; he did so, and it instantly left its pasturage and \nits companions, and ran up to the hand of the shepherd with \nsigns of pleasure, and with a prompt obedience, which I had \nnever before observed in any other animal. It is also true of \nthe sheep in this country, that a stranger will they not fol- \nlow, but will flee from him ; for they know not the voice of \nstrangers. The shepherd told me that many of his sheep are \nstill wild; that they had not yet learned their names; but \nthat, by teaching, they would all learn them. The others \nwhich knew their names, he also called tame. How natural \nan application to the state of the human race, does this descrip- \ntion of the sheep admit of ! The good Shepherd laid down his \nlife for his sheep; but many of them are still wild; they know \nnot his voice. Others have learned to obey his call, and to \nfollow him ; and we rejoice to think, that even to those not \nyet in his fold, the words are applicable, \xe2\x80\x94 \' Them also I must \nbring; and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one \nfold and one shepherd.\' " \n\nxi. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrec- \ntion and the life ; he that believeth in me, though \nhe were dead, yet shall he live. \n\nWhen a naval officer was inspecting one of the schools in \nthe island of Barbadoes, containing two hundred negro boys \nand girls, a sign was made by one of the children (by holding \nup his hand), intimating that he wished to speak to the mas- \nter. On going up to the child, who was past eight years of \n\n\n\n\n\n\nJOHN XII. 81 \n\nage, the master inquired what was the matter. " Massa," he \nreplied, with a look of horror and indignation, which the offi- \ncer said he should never forget, and pointing to a little boy of \nthe same age who sat beside him, " Massa, this boy says he \ndoes not believe in the resurrection." " This is very bad," \nsaid the master ; "but do you, my little fellow (addressing \nthe young informer), believe in the resurrection yourself?" \n" Yes, Massa, I do." " But can you prove it from the Bible ?" \n" Yes, Massa; Jesus says, \' / am the resurrection and the life; \nhe that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live ;\' \nand, in another place, \'Because Hive, ye shall live also. 1 " The \nmaster added, " Can you prove it from the Old Testament \nalso?" " Yes; for Job says, \' I know that my Redeemer \nliveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth, \nand though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my \nflesh shall I see God !\' And David says in one of his psalms, \n* I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with thy likeness.\'" " But \nare you sure these passages are in the Bible ? Here is a Bible, \npoint them out to us." The little boy instantly turned up all \nthe passages, and read them aloud. \n\nxi. 57. \xe2\x80\x94 Now both the chief priests and the Pha- \nrisees had given a commandment, that if any man \nknew where he were, he should show it, that they \nmight take him. \n\nMr Gilbert "Rule was minister of Alnwick in Northumber- \nland during the time of the persecution. When he was forced \nto leave his charge at Alnwick, he went to Berwick, where he \npractised surgery for the support of his family. His enemies \ncontinued their persecutions. They engaged some of the baser \nsort to way-lay him. That he might be brought into this \nsnare, a messenger was dispatched at midnight to request him \nto visit a person in the country whom he should represent as \nvery ill. The good man expressed so much sympathy for the \nsick person, and showed such readiness to run to his relief, \nthough at midnight, that the messenger\'s heart relented (for \nhe was privy to the plot), and was so filled with remorse, that \nhe discovered the whole affair to Mr Rule, which happily pre- \nvented his meeting a premature death. \n\nxii. 35. \xe2\x80\x94 Yet a little while is the light with you : \n\n\n\n^2 JOHN XIII. \n\nwalk while ye have the light, lest darkness come \nupon you. \n\nFrom the notion which some entertained of St Columba being \nable to foretell future events, a man asked him one day, how \nlong he had to live. " If your curiosity on that head could be \nsatisfied," said the saint, *\' it could be of no use to you. But \nit is only God, who appoints the days of man, that knows when \nthey are to terminate. Our business is to do our duty, not to \npry into our destiny. God in mercy hath concealed from man \nthe knowledge of his end. If he knew it was near, he would be \ndisqualified for the duties of life ; and if he knew it were dis- \ntant, be would delay his preparation. You should therefore be \nsatisfied with knowing that it is certain; and the safest way is \nto believe that it may be also near, and to make no delay in \ngetting ready, lest it overtake you unprepared." \n\nxii. 43. \xe2\x80\x94 They loved the praise of men. \n\n" I once knew," says Mr Abbot, " a little boy of unusually \nbright and animated countenance. Every one who entered the \nhouse noticed the child, and spoke of his beauty. One day a \ngentleman called upon business, and being engaged in conver- \nsation, did not pay that attention to the child to which he was \naccustomed, and which he now began to expect as his due. \nThe vain little fellow made many efforts to attract notice, but \nnot succeeding, he at last placed himself full in front of the \ngentleman, and asked, \' Why don\'t vou see how beautiful I \nbe?\'" \n\nxiii. 17 \xe2\x80\x94 If ye know these things, happy are ye \nif ye do them. \n\nMr Ellis having been engaged in conversation on religious \nsubjects with the governor of Owhyhee, such as the resurrec- \ntion of the body, &c. was asked by him, how he knew these \nthings. " I asked for his Bible," says Mr E. " and translated \nthe passages which inculcate the doctrine of the resurrection, \n&c. and told him it was from that book we obtained all our \nknowledge of these things, and that it was the contents of that \nbook which we had come to teach the people of Owhyhee. He \nthen asked if all the people in our native countries were ac- \nquainted with the Bible. I answered, that from the abundant \n\n\n\nJOHN XIV. 83 \n\nmean? of instruction there, the greater portion of the people \nhad either read the book, or had, in some other way, become \nacquainted with its principal contents. He then said, How is \nit that such numbers of them swear, get intoxicated, and do \nmany things prohibited in this book? He was told, that there \nwas a vast difference between knowing the word of God, and \nobeying it; and that it was most likely those persons knew \ntheir conduct was displeasing to God, yet persisted in it, be- \ncause most agreeable to their corrupt inclinations." \n\nxiii. 19 \xe2\x80\x94 Now I tell you before it come, that, \nwhen it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am \n\nhe. \n\nBishop Newton, in the dedication of his Work on the Pro- \nphecies, says, " What first suggested the design, were some \nconversations formerly with a great general (Marshal Wade), \nwho had for many years the chief command in the army, and \nwas a man of good understanding, and of some reading, but \nunhappily had no great regard for revealed religion or the \nclergy. When the prophecies were urged as a proof of reve- \nlation, he constantly derided the notion, asserted that there \nwas no such thing, and that the prophecies, which were pre- \ntended, were written after the events. It was immediately re- \nplied, that though such a thing might with less scruple and \nmore confidence be affirmed of some prophecies fulfilled long \nago, yet it could never be proved of any : the contrary might \nbe proved almost to a demonstration ; but it could not be so \nmuch as affirmed of several prophecies without manifest absur- \ndity ; for there were several prophecies in Scripture which were \nnot fulfilled till these later ages, are fulfilling even now, and \nconsequently could not be framed after the events, but unde- \nniably were written and published many ages before. He was \nstartled at this, and said he must acknowledge, that if this point \ncould be proved to satisfaction, there would be no argument \nagainst such a plain matter of fact ; it would certainly con- \nvince him, and he believed would be the readiest way to con- \nvince every reasonable man, of the truth of revelation." \n\nxiv. 26 \xe2\x80\x94 The Holy Ghost \xe2\x80\x94 shall teach you all \nthings, and bring all things to your remembrance. \nMr Newton, telling in company, one day, how much his me- \n\n\n\n84 \n\n\n\nJOHN XV. \n\n\n\nmory was decayed, " There/\' said he, " last Wednesday, after \ndinner, I asked Mrs C what T had been about that fore- \nnoon, for I could not recollect. Why, said she, you have been \npreaching- at St Mary\'s. Yet it is wonderful, when I am in \nthe pulpit, I can recollect any passage of Scripture I want to \nintroduce into my sermon from Genesis to Revelation." \n\nxiv. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, be- \ncause I said, I go unto the Father ; for my Father \nis greater than I. \n\nA lovely young" lady, in her near approach to dissolution, \nobserving her father overcome with grief, thus pertinently re- \nmonstrated with him : " Why, Sir, so much grief? Had an \noffer of marriage been made me by one who in himself was all \nyou could wish, and whose situation in life was far superior to \nmine, but whose residence must be in a remote part of the \nkingdom, perhaps the consideration of advantage and promo- \ntion to me would have reconciled you to my removal, though \nit would have been little other than a separation for life. But \nI am now about to be promoted incomparably beyond any \nthing that could have occurred in this world. Then why this \nreluctance? Our next meeting will be in circumstances of \nhigh improvement, joyful and perpetual." \n\nxv. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Every branch that beareth fruit, he purg- \neth it, that it may bring forth more fruit \n\n" I have heard Mr Cecil mention, with much feeling," says \nhis biographer, " many deep and secret conflicts of mind, with \nwhich he was exercised, while at college ; added to which, he \nhad to meet many insults, which profligate men offer to piety. \nUnder these impressions, he was one day walking in the physic \ngardens, where he observed a very fine pomegranate tree, cut \nalmost through the stems near the root. On asking the gar- \ndener the reason of this, \' Sir,\' said he, \' this tree used to \nshoot so strong, that it bore nothing but leaves, I was there- \nfore obliged to cut it in this manner ; and, when it was almost \ncut through, then it began to bear plenty of fruit.\' The gar- \ndener\'s explanation of this act, conveyed a striking illustration \nto Mr Cecil\'s mind, and he went back to his room comforted \nand instructed bv this imasre." \n\n\n\nJOHN XVI. 85 \n\nxv. 19 \xe2\x80\x94 Because ye are not of the world, but I \nhave chosen you out of the world, therefore the world \nhateth you. \n\n" I happened once,\'" says Dr Cotton Mather, " to be pre- \nsent in the room where a dying man could not leave the world \nuntil he lamented to a minister (whom he had sent for on this \naccount), the unjust calumnies and injuries which he had often \ncast upon him. The minister asked the poor penitent what \nwas the occasion of this abusive conduct ; whether he had been \nimposed upon by any false report. The man made this answer, \n* No, Sir, it was merely this ; I thought you were a good \nman, and that you did much good in the world, and therefore \nI hated you. Is it possible, is it possible,\' he added, \'for such \na wretch to find pardon?"\' \n\nxvi. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 The time cometh, that whosoever killeth \nyou will think that he doeth God service. \n\nOne of the most horrid circumstances attending the dread- \nful massacre of the protestants under Charles IX. of France \nwas, that when the news of this event reached Rome, Pope \nGregory XIII. instituted the most solemn rejoicing, giving \nthanks to Almighty God for this glorious victory over the \nheretics ! ! \n\nxvi. 33. \xe2\x80\x94 In the world ye shall have tribulation. \n\nSome time ago, as a gentleman was passing over one of the \nextensive downs in the west of England, about mid-day, where \na large flock of sheep was feeding, and observing the shepherd \nsitting by the road side, preparing to eat his dinner, he stopped \nhis horse, and entered into conversation with him to this effect. \n" Well, shepherd, you look cheerful and contented, and I dare \nsay, have very few cares to vex you. I, who am a man of \npretty large property, cannot but look at such men as you with \na kind of envy." " Why, Sir," replied the shepherd, " \'tis true \nI have not troubles like yours ; ana I could do well enough, \nwas it not for that black ewe that you see yonder amongst my \nflock. I have often begged my master to kill, or sell her ; but \nhe won\'t, though she is the plague of my life ; for no sooner \ndo I sit down to look at my book, or take up my wallet to get \nmy dinner, but away she sets off over the down, and the rest \n\n\n\n86 JOHN XVIII. \n\nfollow her ; so that I have many a weary step after them : \nThere you see she\'s off, and they are all after her ! \' \xe2\x80\x94 " Ah, \nfriend," said the gentleman to the shepherd before he started, \n" I see every man has a black ewe in his flock to plague him, \nas well as I !" \xe2\x80\x94 The reader can make the application. \n\nxvii. 17 \xe2\x80\x94 Sanctify them through thy truth; thy \nword is truth. \n\n" To preach practical sermons, as they are called," says \nBishop Home, " i. e. sermons upon virtues and vices, without \ninculcating those great Scripture truths of redemption, grace, \n&c, which alone can incite and enable us to forsake sin and \nfollow after righteousness, what is it but to put together the \nwheels, and set the hands of a watch, forgetting the spring, \nwhich is to make them all go ? " \n\nxvii. 24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou \n\nhast given me, be with me where I am ; that they \nmay behold my glory which thou hast given me. \n\nThe late Rev. Alexander Fisher of Dunfermline, an excel- \nlent young minister, in the afternoon of the day on which he \ndied, inquired what the hour was, and on being informed, said, \n" What would you think if I were in heaven to-night?" It \nwas answered, " Then you will be with your Saviour, and see \nhim face to face." His pale emaciated countenance seemed to \nbeam with delight, and his faultering lips uttered, " Glory, \nglory, glory ! " \n\nxviii. 38.\xe2\x80\x94 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth ? \n\nFather Fulgentio, the friend and biographer of the cele- \nbrated Paul Sarpi, both of them secret friends to the progress \nof religious reformation, was once preaching upon Pilate\'s \nquestion, " What is truth ?" He told the audience, that he \nhad at last, after many searches, found it out; and holding \nforth a New Testament, said, " Here it is, my friends," but \nadded, sorrowfully, as he returned it to his pocket, " It is a \nsealed book I " It has been since the glory of the Reformation \nto break the seal which priestcraft had imposed upon it, and \nto lay its blessed treasures open to the universal participation \nof mankind. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nJOHN XIX. \n\n\n\n87 \n\n\n\nxviii. 40 \xe2\x80\x94 Then cried they all again, saying, Not \nthis man, but Barabbas. \n\nTremellius was a Jew, from whose heart the veil had been \ntaken away, and who had been led by the Holy Spirit to ac \nknowledge Jesus as the Messiah, and the Son of God. \xe2\x80\x94 The \nJews who had condemned our Saviour, had said, " Not this \nman, but Barabbas ;" Tremellius, when near his end, glory- \ning in Christ alone, and renouncing whatever came in compe- \ntition with him, used very different words, " Not Barabbas, \nbut Jesus." \n\nxix. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 When the chief priests therefore and offi- \ncers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify him, \ncrucify him. \n\nIt is said of Dr Robertson, the celebrated historian, that \npreaching once in the forenoon, he affirmed in the words of the \nancient heathen, \xe2\x80\x94 " That if perfect virtue were to descend to \nthe earth, clothed in a human form, all the world would fall \nprostrate and worship her." In the afternoon, Dr Erskine, his \ncolleague, remarked, on the contrary, " That perfect virtue, \nin the human nature of the Saviour of mankind, had indeed \nappeared on the earth ; but, instead of being universally wor- \nshipped, the general cry of his countrymen was, " Crucify him, \ncrucify him ! " \n\nxix. 26, 27. \xe2\x80\x94 He saith unto his mother, Woman, \nbehold thy son ! Then saith he to the disciple, Be- \nhold thy mother ! And from that hour that disciple \ntook her unto his own home. \n\nA pious young man, who was desirous of devoting himself \nto the work of the ministry among the heathen, and had been \nrecommended with that view to the committee of the London \nMissionary Society, on undergoing the usual examination, \nstated that he had one difficulty ; he had an aged mother en- \ntirely dependant upon an elder brother and himself for mainte- \nnance ; and in case of that brother\'s death he should wish to be \nat liberty to return to this country, if his mother were still \nliving, to contribute to her support. Scarcely had he made \nthis ingenuous statement, when a harsh voice exclaimed, " If \nyou love your mother more than the Lord Jesus Christ, you \n\n\n\n88 JOHN XX. \n\nwill not do for us." Abashed and confounded, the young man \nwas silent. Some murmurs escaped the committee ; and he \nwas directed to retire while his proposal was taken into consi- \nderation. On his being again sent for, the venerable chair- \nman, Dr Waugh, in tones of unaffected kindness, and with a \npatriarchal benignity of mien, acquainted him that the com- \nmittee did not feel themselves authorised to accept of his ser- \nvices on a condition involving uncertainty as to the term ; but \nimmediately added, \xe2\x80\x94 " We think none the worse of you, my \ngood lad, for your dutiful regard for your aged parent. You \nare but acting in conformity to the example of Him whose gos- \npel you wished to proclaim among the heathen, who, as he hung \nupon the cross in dying agonies, beholding his mother and the \nbeloved disciple standing by, said to the one, * Woman, behold \nthy son!\' and to John, \' Behold thy mother!\' My good lad, \nwe think none the worse of you." \n\nxx. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 I ascend unto my Father, and your Fa- \nther ; and to my God, and your God. \n\nThe Rev. Joseph Alleine, being asked by a friend, how he \ncould be contented to be so long under such weakness as he \nthen suffered, he answered, " What ! is God my Father ; Je- \nsus Christ my Saviour ; and the Spirit my sweet friend, my \ncomforter, and sanctifier ; and heaven my inheritance ; and \nshall I not be content without limbs and health? Through \ngrace I am fully satisfied with my Father\'s pleasure." To ano- \nther who proposed a similar question, he said, " I have chosen \nGod, and he is become mine, and I know with whom I have \ntrusted myself; which is enough. He is an unreasonable \nwretch that cannot be content with God, though he had no- \nthing else. My interest in God is all my joy." \n\nxx. 31 These are written, that ye might believe \n\nthat Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that \nbelieving, ye might have life through his name. \n\nA man who had been very much connected with infidels was \ntaken dangerously ill ; and feeling that he could not recover, \nbecame alarmed for the safety of his soul. He found that his \ninfidel principles gave him no comfort. He began, for the first \ntime, to examine into the Christian religion. He embraced it, \nand found it to be the power of God to salvation, enabling \n\n\n\nJOHN XXI. 89 \n\nhim to triumph over the fear of death. In the mean time his \ninfidel friends hearing of his sickness, and that he was not ex- \npected to recover, showed a degree of feeling and integrity, \nwhich, it is hoped, may prove the first happy step to their own \nconversion. They were not aware that their dying friend had \nbecome a Christian. They called to see him ; and actually \ntold him that they came on purpose to advise him now to em- \nbrace Christianity ; because, said they, if it be false, it can do \nyou no harm ; but if it should prove true, you will be a great \ngainer. \n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\nxxi. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Feed my sheep. \n\nMr Newton once paid a visit to a minister who affected great \naccuracy in his discourses, and who, on that Sabbath day, had \noccupied nearly an hour in insisting on several laboured and \nnice distinctions made in his subject. As he had a high esti- \nmation of Mr Newton\'s judgment, he inquired of him, as they \nwalked home, whether he thought the distinctions just now in- \nsisted on were full and judicious? Mr N. said he thought \nthem not full, as a very important one had been omitted. \n" What can that be?" said the minister, " for I have taken \nmore than ordinary care to enumerate them fully." " I think \nnot," replied Mr N. " for when many of your congregation had \ntravelled several miles for a meal, I think you should not have \nforgotten the important distinction which must ever exist be- \ntween meat and BONES." \n\nMr Christopher Richardson, minister of Kirk Heaton, in \nYorkshire, was much followed : a neighbouring minister, whose \nparishioners used to go to hear him, complaining once to him \nthat he drew away his flock, Mr Richardson answered, " Feed \nthem better, and they will not stray." \n\nxxi. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 This spake he, signifying by what death \nhe should glorify God. \n\nThe Rev. Dr Simpson was for many years tutor in the col- \nlege at Hoxton, and while he stood very low in his own esteem, \nhe ranked high in that of others. After a long life spent in \nthe service of Christ, he approached his end with holy joy. He \nspoke with disapprobation of a phrase often used by some good \npeople, " venturing on Christ/\' " When I consider," said \nhe, " the infinite dignity and all-sufficiency of Christ, I am \n\n\n\n90 ACTS I. \n\nashamed to talk of venturing on him. Ob ! had I ten thous- \nand souls, I would, at this moment, cast them ail into his hands \nwith the utmost confidence." A few hours before his dissolu- \ntion, he addressed himself to the last enemy, in a strain like \nthat of the apostle, when he exclaimed, " 6 death ! where is \nthy sting ? Displaying his characteristic fervour, as though \nhe saw the tyrant approaching, he said, " What art thou ? I \nam not afraid of thee. Thou art a vanquished enemy through \nthe blood of the cross." \n\n\n\nACTS. \n\nChap. i. 18 \xe2\x80\x94 This man purchased a field with \nthe reward of iniquity ; and falling headlong, he \nburst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed \nout. \n\nThe Duke of Buckingham, having by an unfortunate acci- \ndent lost the army which he had raised against the usurper \nRichard II. , was forced to flee for his life without page or at- \ntendant ; at last he took refuge in the house of Humphrey \nBannister at Shrewsbury, who, being one of his servants, and \nhaving been formerly raised by him from a low condition, \nwould, he trusted, be ready to afford him every possible pro- \ntection. Bannister, however, upon the king\'s proclamation, \npromising \xc2\xa31000 reward to him that should apprehend the \nduke, betrayed his master to John Merton, high sheriff of \nShropshire, who sent him under a strong guard to Salisbury, \nwhere the king then was, by whom he was condemned to be \nbeheaded. But divine vengeance pursued the traitor and his \nfamily ; for, on demanding the \xc2\xa3]000 that was the price of bis \nmaster\'s blood, King Richard refused to pay it, saying, " He \nthat would be false to so good a master, ought not to be en- \ncouraged. B He was afterwards hanged for manslaughter ; his \neldest son soon fell into a state of derangement, and died in a \nhogsty ; his second became deformed and lame ; his third son \nwas drowned in a small pool of water, and the rest of his fa- \nmily perished miserably. \n\n\n\nACTS II. 91 \n\ni. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 One must be ordained to be a witness with \nus of his resurrection. \n\nThe Rev. Samuel Lavington, of Bideford, at the ordination \nof the Rev. Mr Seward, introduced his discourse by using the \nfollowing language : \xe2\x80\x94 " What a multitude is here assembled \nto see an ordination ! Many of you were perhaps never pre- \nsent at such a solemnity before ; and I should be very sorry if, \nwhen the assembly breaks up, you should go away with a visi- \nble disappointment, and say, " Is that all ?\' Why, \' what came \nye out to see ?\' Did you expect to see a number of apostles \nmet together, to lay their hands upon the head of a young \nminister, and to communicate to him some miraculous powers ? \nAlas ! we have not them ourselves. If we had, you should not \ntake all this trouble for nothing. If we had, you should have \nsomething by which to remember an ordination as long as you \nlive. If the Holy Ghost were at our command, most gladly \nwould we lay our hands upon you all ; and this assembly \nshould be like that mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles : \n1 While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on \nall them which heard the word.\' But what we cannot com- \nmand, we may humbly and earnestly supplicate. Shall I then \nbeg the favour of you, to join with me in this short ejaculation \nto the God of all grace ? \xe2\x80\x94 O God the Lord, to whom belong \nthe issues from death, pour out tby Spirit upon all in this \nassembly ; and command on every one of us a blessing out of \nZion, even life for evermore. Amen." The congregation, \nabstracted for the moment from all other objects, forgot the \norder of worship, rose from their seats, joined in the collect, \nand then resumed their places with the greatest solemnity. \n\nii. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 They began to speak with other tongues, \nas the Spirit gave them utterance. \n\nThe Rev. Pliny Fisk, in a letter to the Society of Inquiry \nrespecting Missions at Andover, soon after his arrival at \nSmyrna, writes \xe2\x80\x94 " I beg leave to submit to you one remark \nwhich seems to me important, respecting the qualification of a \nmissionary. It is this ; more knowledge of languages should \nbe acquired. I say, more knowledge of languages, rather than \na knowledge oi more languages. To have such an acquaintance \nwith Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, as will enable you not only \nto read them with familiarity, but to speak and write them, \n\n\n\n92 ACTS III. \n\nwould be of very great utility in this country, and I presume, in \nany part of Asia, probably in any part of the world. And let me \nadd, that it would be well if the wife of a missonary were to \nknow Italian, French, and Latin." \n\nii. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Your young men shall see visions., and \n\nyour old men shall dream dreams. \n\nAlthough little or no attention is to be paid to dreams in \ngeneral, it cannot be denied that they are sometimes remark- \nable, and followed by striking effects. The following is an \ninstance of this kind, in the case of a lame boy who had been \n\nvery wicked and undutiful Adjoining the room where he \n\nlay, was a passage. He dreamed that this was on fire, and \nthought it was hell. He imagined that he saw many devils \nflying about in the flames, and that they were coming to take \nhim away. Awaking in great terror, he attempted to alarm \nhis mother ; and put out his hand to her, but in vain. Though \nhe said nothing of his dream for several months, a great alter- \nation had been remarked in his temper. He was very desirous \nthat his mother should read the Scriptures to him, and some \nhymn-books. He delighted in reading, as he could, the Scrip- \nture texts on the reward tickets, which his brothers and sisters \nobtained at a Sabbath School. So great was the pleasure he \nderived from the word of God, that he would say in an even- \ning " I could keep awake all night to hear my mother read \nthe Bible." \xe2\x80\x94 His mother sitting by his bed-side, he said to her, \n" Mother though I am in so much pain, I am happy;" she \nreplied, "What makes you happy, my dear?" "Because," \nsaid he, I am not afraid to die." " My dear, do you know that \ndeath has a sting?" " Yes," he replied, " but Christ has \ntaken it away." \xe2\x80\x94 A little before his departure, he was heard \nsaying, " He will never, never forsake me." Soon after, he \nlooked up, and exclaimed, " Jesus and his angels ! Hallelujah ! \nHallelujah ! Praise ye the Lord ! " \n\niii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I \nnone ; but such as I have give I thee : In the name \nof Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk. \n\nThomas Aquinas, surnamed the Angelical Doctor, who was \nhighly esteemed by Pope Innocent IV. going one day into the \nPope\'s chamber, where they were reckoning large sums of \n\n\n\nACTS III. 93 \n\nmoney, the Pope, addressing himself to Aquinas, said, " You \nsee the Church is no longer in an age in which she can say, \n\' Silver and gold have I none.\'" " It is true, holy father," \nreplied the Angelical Doctor, " nor can she now say to the \nlame man, Rise and walk." \n\niii. 15 \xe2\x80\x94 And killed the Prince of life, whom God \n\nhath raised from the dead ; whereof ye are witnesses. \n\nA Jew, in a letter to one of the same nation, writes : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" One day I overheard your worthy gardener, William, tell \nanother christian servant, that the sermon had been that morn- \ning on these words, " Ye have killed the Prince of life." Fears \nwhat would become of me if that were true, so agitated me \nthe whole night, that, after a short and suddenly interrupted \nsleep, I rose early to walk in your garden ; there I soon met \nWilliam, who, with honest and undissembled goodness, asked \nme, * What vexes you ? Often when you imagined you was \nnot seen, I have observed you in the garden sighing, wringing \nyour hands, and lifting up your eyes to heaven. Are you \nunhappy ? \', \'I am as wretched as possible ! \' * How, sir ? \nyou are a man of fortune, and being unmarried, have no kind \nof family distress ! \' \' Yes, but I am a Jew ! \' * Well, you are \nnot at all the worse on that account. Thousands of your na- \ntion live merrily!\' \' But if it be true what your minister \npreached yesterday ! \' \xe2\x80\x94 William, leaping back some paces, \nasked, full of surprise, \' How know you what my minister \npreached ? \' * I heard you tell it yesterday to John.\' \' Well, \nbut with the same breath, Peter told his countrymen, Now, \nbrethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it.\' * Be it so, \nWilliam ; but I, who see strong proofs of your religion around \nme, and even in my own wandering and depressed nation, am \nless excusable.\' \' Yet the Prince of life prayed for his mur- \nderers, and commanded that to them first, remission of sins \nshould be preached. You are of the nation beloved for the \nFathers\' sake.\' He would have said more ; when seeing you, \nhe broke off, and whispered in my ear, * My Jesus loves even \nhis murderers.\' Soon after, as I was stepping into a Schute, \nI stumbled, and probably should have been drowned, had not \nthe minister of the village, whom I had the day before, against \nmy conscience, joined you in ridiculing, caught hold of me \nwith his hand. \' Honest man,\' said I, * what virtue is this, \nto rescue from death one of a nation which killed your Prince \nof life ! \' He kindly replied, \' My Master loves even his mur- \n\n\n\n94 ACTS V. \n\nderers." I cannot express what I felt when I heard these \nwords repeated, and what anxiety has filled my mind ever \nsince." \n\niv. 12 \xe2\x80\x94 Neither is there salvation in any other. \n\n" I have not time to add more,"\' says Cow per the poet, in \na letter, " except just to add, that if I am ever enabled to look \nforward to death with comfort, which I thank God is sometimes \nthe case with me, I do not take my view of it from the top of \nmy own works and deservings, though God is witness that the \nlabour of my life is to keep a conscience void of offence to- \nwards him. Death is always formidable to me, but when I see \nhim disarmed of his sting, by having sheathed it in the body \nof Christ Jesus.\'\' \n\n\n\niv. 19? 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Whether it be right in the sight of \n\nGod to hearken unto you more than unto God, \n\njudge ye. For we cannot but speak the things \n\nwhich we have seen and heard. \n\nWhen the Assembly met at Edinburgh, 1582, Andrew \nMelville inveighed against the absolute authority which was \nmaking its way into the church, whereby he said they intended \nto pull the crown from Christ\'s head, and wrest the sceptre out \nof his hand ; and when several articles of the same tenor with \nhis speech, were presented by the commission of the Assembly \nto the King and Council, craving redress, the Earl of Arran \ncried out, " Is there any here that dare subscribe these \narticles ? " Upon which Melville went forward and said, \n" We dare, and will render our lives in the cause ; " and then \ntook up the pen and subscribed. \n\nv. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Then she fell down straightway at his feet, \nand yielded up the ghost. \n\nSome years ago, a poor woman in the work-house at Mil- \nburn Port, being charged with having stolen some trivial arti- \ncle, which was a-missing, wished God might strike her dumb, \nblind, and dead, if she knew any thing of it. About six o\'clock \nshe ate her supper as well as usual \xe2\x80\x94 soon after her speech \nfaultered, her eyes closed, and before seven she was a breath- \nless corpse, without any apparent cause. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nACTS VI. 95 \n\nv. 29. \xe2\x80\x94 Peter and the other apostles answered and \nsaid, We ought to obey God rather than men. \n\nPhilip, Bishop of Heraclea, in the beginning of the fourth \ncentury, was dragged by the feet through the streets, severely \nscourged, and then brought again to the governor, who charged \nhim with obstinate rashness, in continuing disobedient to the \nimperial decrees; but he boldly replied, " My present beha- \nviour is not the effect of rashness, but proceeds from my love \nand fear of God, who made the world, and who will judge the \nliving and the dead, whose commands I dare not transgress. \nI have hitherto done my duty to the emperors, and am always \nready to comply with their just orders, according to the doc- \ntrine of our Lord Christ, who bids us give both to Caesar and \nto God their due; but I am obliged to prefer heaven to earth, \nand to obey God rather than man." The governor, on hear- \ning this speech, immediately passed sentence on him to be \nburnt, which was executed accordingly, and the martyr ex- \npired, singing praises to God in the midst of the flames. \n\nvi. 4 \xe2\x80\x94 We will give ourselves continually to \nprayer, and to the ministry of the word. \n\n" Nothing seems important to me," says Mr Cecil, " but so \nfar as it is connected with religion. The end \xe2\x80\x94 the cui bono ? \nenters into my view of every thing. Even the highest acts of \nthe intellect become criminal trifling, when they occupy much \nof the time of a moral creature, and especially of a minister. \nIf the mind cannot feel and treat mathematics and music, and \nall such things, as trifles, it has been seduced and enslaved. \nBrainerd, and Grimshaw, and Fletcher, were men. Most of \nus are dwarfs." \n\nvi. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 There arose certain of the synagogue which \nis called the synagogue of the Libertines, and Cy- \nrenians, and Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia \nand of Asia, disputing with Stephen. \n\nMr Grimshaw was once in company with a nobleman, who \nunhappily employed his talents in the service of infidelity. He \nhad some time before been engaged in a long dispute with two \neminent divines, in which, as usual in such cases, the victory \n\n\n\n96 ACTS VII. \n\nwas claimed by both sides. Meeting afterwards witb Mr G. \nhe wished to draw him likewise into a dispute, but he declined \nit nearly in these words: " My lord, if you needed informa- \ntion, I would gladly do my utmost to assist you ; but the fault \nis not in your head, but in your heart, which can only be \nreached by a divine power ; I shall pray for you, but I cannot \ndispute with you." His lordship, far from being offended, \ntreated him with particular respect, and declared afterwards, \nthat he was more pleased and more struck by the freedom, \nfirmness, and simplicity of his answer, than by any thing he \nheard on the side of his opponents. \n\nvii. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 And seeing one of them suffer wrong, \nhe defended him, and avenged him that was op- \npressed, and smote the Egyptian. \n\nThe emperor Kaung-hi, one of the most celebrated of the \nChinese monarchs, in one of his visits to the provinces, having \nretired a little way from his attendants, perceived an old man \nweeping bitterly : " What do you weep for ?" said the empe- \nror. " My lord," replied the old man, who did not know the \nperson of his sovereign, " 1 had only one son, in whom all my \nhopes were centered, and who might have become the support \nof my family ; a Tartar mandarin has torn him from me. I \nam now deprived of every assistance, and know not where to \nseek relief; for how can a feeble old man like me obtain jus- \ntice against a powerful man !" " Your son will be restored," \nsaid the emperor, without making himself known. " Conduct \nme to the house of the mandarin who has been guilty of this \nact of violence." The old man obeyed, and after having tra- \nvelled two hours, they arrived at the mandarin\'s house, who \nlittle expected such a visit. The emperor immediately con- \ndemned him to lose his head; and this sentence was executed \nupon the spot. The emperor, then, turning towards the old \nman, with a grave tone addressed him : " I appoint you to \nthe office of the criminal whom I have now put to death ; be \ncareful to discharge the duties of it with more moderation than \nyour predecessor, lest yourself become an example to others." \n\nvii. 60. \xe2\x80\x94 He kneeled down, and cried with a loud \nvoice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. \n\nJ. W. a pious young man, was employed in a large manu- \n\n\n\nACTS VIII. y/ \n\nfactory, the overseer of which took every opportunity of ex- \nposing him to the ridicule of his companions, on account of his \nreligion, and because he refused to join in their drinking par- \nties and Sabbath frolics. As they lived in the same house, \nthe overseer one day heard him at prayer, and resolved to lis- \nten; when, to his great surprise, he found himself the subject \nof the young man\'s supplications, who was spreading his case \nof infidelity and hardness of heart before God, and supplicating \nearnestly for him, that God would give him repentance unto \nsalvation, and create in him a new heart, and put a right spi- \nrit within him. The man was deeply penetrated with what \nhe heard. He had never entertained an idea of the power or \nnature of true prayer : he wondered at the eloquence and fer- \nvour with which his own unhappy case had been pleaded be- \nfore God. 1 never, said he to himself, thus prayed to God \nfor myself. The impression dwelt upon his mind. The next \nday he took John aside ; " I wish," said he, *\' John, you would \npreach to me a little." John, who only thought his grave face \nwas meant to turn the subject into ridicule, said, " Mr M. you \nknow I am no preacher. I don\'t pretend to it." " Nay," \nsaid Mr M., " I don\'t know how you can preach to-day; \nbut I heard you yesterday make such a description of my \nstate, as convinces me you can do it very well; and I shall \nbe much obliged to you to repeat it." " Oh," says John, " it \nis true I was at prayer, and did, indeed, heartily pray for you." \nil Very well," said he, " pray do it again; for I never heard \nany thing in my life which so deeply affected me." John did \nnot wait for much entreaty : They knelt down together, and \ncried to the God of all grace, and found acceptance. From \nthat day they were bosom friends ; went to the same place of \nworship, and frequently bowed their knees together, and joined \nin praise and thanksgiving. Their conversation adorned their \nprofession ; and the mocker became a confessor of the grace \nwhich he had so often abused and turned into ridicule." \n\nviii. 1 There was a great persecution against \n\nthe church which was at Jerusalem ; and they were \n\nall scattered abroad throughout the region of Judea \n\nand Samaria, except the apostles. \n\nDuring the reign of the bigoted and persecuting Mary of \nEngland, many of the Protestants sought refuge in Germany, \nwhere, by the good providence of God, they were comfortably \n\n\n\n98 ACTS IX. \n\nprovided for till the death of the Queen. " It is no less plea- \nsant to consider, says Fuller, " than admirable to conceive, \nhow the exiles subsisted so long, and so far from their native \ncountry, in so comfortable a condition. Especially, seeing \nGardiner, Bishop of Winchester, solemnly vowed, so to stop \nthe sending of all supplies to them, that, for very hunger, they \nshould eat their own nails, and then feed on their fingers ends, \nBut threatened folks live long ; and, before these banished men \nwere brought to that short bill of fare, the bishop was eaten up \nof worms himself.\'\' \n\nviii. 20 \xe2\x80\x94 Peter said unto him, Thy money perish \n\nwith thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of \n\nGod may be purchased with money. \n\nPope Julius II. began the building of the magnificent church \nat Rome, but left it unfinished. His successor, Leo X. was \ndesirous to complete this superb edifice, but being involved in \ndebt, and finding the apostolic treasury exhausted, he had re- \ncourse to the selling of indulgences, a gainful traffic, for the \nprocuring of a sufficient sum of money. Accordingly, in 1517, \nhe published general indulgences throughout all Europe, to \nsuch as would contribute to the building of St Peter\'s. The \nsum of ten shillings was sufficient to purchase the pardon of \nsins, and the ransom of a soul from purgatory ! \n\nix. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Saul arose from the earth ; and when his \n\neyes were opened, he saw no man: but they led \n\nhim by the hand, and brought him into Damascus. \n\nMr Ellis, when speaking of the conversion of an old blind \npriest of the fisherman\'s temple at Parea, says: \xe2\x80\x94 " When the \nmajority of the inhabitants embraced Christianity, he declared \nhe would not abandon the idols, nor unite in the worship of the \nGod of the Christians j and in order to show his determination, \non the Sabbath day, when the people went to the chapel, he \nwent to work in, I think, a part of the ground belonging to the \ntemple : while thus engaged in mending a fence, a bough struck \nhis eyes, and not only inflicted great pain, but deprived him of \nhis sight, and, like Elymas, he was obliged to be led home. \nThis circumstance deeply affected his mind ; he became a firm \nbeliever in the true God, maintained an upright and resigned \nframe of mind, and when baptized, adopted the name of Paul, \nfrom the similarity in the means employed in humbling and \n\n\n\nACTS X. 99 \n\nconverting him, and those used to bring the apostle to a sense \nof the power and mercy of the Saviour." \n\nix. 23, 24.- \xe2\x80\x94 The Jews took counsel to kill him. \nBut their laying await was known of Saul : and they \nwatched the gates day and night to kill him. \n\nMr Bradbury possessed an ardent zeal in the cause of civil \nand religious liberty, and had many admirers. This exposed \nhim to the hatred of the popish faction, whose designs in re- \nspect of the Jacobitish succession he had often exposed. They \nonce employed a person to take away his life. To make him- \nself fully acquainted with Mr Bradbury\'s person, the man fre- \nquently attended at places of worship where he preached, placed \nhimself in front of the gallery, with his countenance stedfastly \nfixed on the preacher. It was scarcely possible, in such cir- \ncumstances, wholly to avoid listening to what was said. Mr \nBradbury\'s forcible way of presenting divine truth awakened \nthe man\'s attention ; the truth entered his understanding, and \nbecame the means of changing his heart. He came to the \npreacher with trembling and confusion, told his affecting tale, \ngave evidence of his conversion, became a member of Mr \nBradbury\'s church, and was, to his death, an ornament to the \ngospel which he professed. \n\nx. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 A devout soldier of them that waited on \nhim continually. \n\nDuring the late unhappy commotions in Ireland, a private \nsoldier in the army of Lord Cornwallis was daily observed to \nbe absent from his quarters, and from the company of his fel- \nlow soldiers. He began to be suspected of withdrawing him- \nself for the purpose of holding intercourse with the rebels, and \non this suspicion, probably increased by the malice of his wicked \ncomrades, he was tried by a court martial, and condemned to \ndie. The marquis, hearing of this, wished to examine the \nminutes of the trial ; and, not being satisfied, sent for the man \nto converse with him. Upon being interrogated, the prisoner \nsolemnly disavowed every treasonable practice or intention, \ndeclared his sincere attachment to his sovereign, and his readi- \nness to live and die in his service; he affirmed, that the real \ncause of his frequent absence was, that he might obtain a place \nof retirement for the purpose of private prayer, for which his \n\n\n\n100 ACTS XI. \n\nlordship knew he had no opportunity among his profane com- \nrades, who had become his enemies merely on account of his \nprofession of religion. He said he had made this defence on his \ntrial, but the officers thought it so improbable, that they paid \nno attention to it. The marquis, in order to satisfy himself as \nto the truth of his defence, observed, that if so, he must have \nacquired considerable aptness in this exercise. The poor man \nreplied, that, as to ability, he had nothing to boast of. The \nmarquis then insisted on his kneeling down, and praying aloud \nbefore him ; which he did, and poured forth his soul before \nGod with such copiousness, fluency, and ardour, that the mar- \nquis took him by the hand, and said, he was satistied that no \nman could pray in that manner who did not live in the habit \nof intercourse with his God. He not only revoked the sentence, \nbut received him into his peculiar favour, placing him among \nhis personal attendants, and in the way to promotion. \n\nx. 42 \xe2\x80\x94 He was ordained of God to be the Judge \nof quick and dead. \n\nAdalbert, who lived in the tenth century, was appointed \nArchbishop of Prague. This preferment seemed to give him \nso little satisfaction, that he was never seen to smile afterwards; \nand on being asked the reason, he replied, " It is an easy thing \nto wear a mitre and a cross, but an awful thing to give an ac- \ncount of a bishopric before the Judge of quick and dead." \n\nxi. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 Peter rehearsed the matter from the be- \nginning ; and expounded it by order unto them. \n\n" I don\'t know," said a gentleman to the late Rev. Andrew \nFuller, " how it is that I can remember your sermons better \nthan those of any other minister, but such is the fact." " I \ncannot tell," replied Mr Fuller, " unless it be owing to simpli- \ncity of arrangement ; I pay particular attention to this part of \ncomposition, always placing things together that are related to \neach other, and that naturally follow each other in succession. \nFor instance," added he, " suppose I were to say to my servant, \n\' Betty, you must go and buy some butter, and starch, and \ncream, and soap, and tea, and blue, and sugar, and cakes,\' \nBetty would be very apt to say, \' Master ! I shall never be \nable to remember all these.\' But suppose I were to say, \n* Betty, you know your mistress is going to have some friends \n\n\n\nACTS XII. 101 \n\nto tea to-morrow, and that you are going to wash the day fol- \nlowing; and that for the tea party, you will want tea, and sugar, \nand cream, and cakes, and butter ; and for the washing you \nwill want soap, and starch, and blue;\' Betty would instantly \nreply, * Yes, master, I can now remember them all very well.\' \' \n\nxi. 18 Then hath God also to the Gentiles grant- \ned repentance unto life. \n\nIn one of the counties in England, which is famous for its \nmines, lived a collier, who had spent a great portion of his life \nin a careless and ungodly manner. Not accustomed to attend \nthe preaching of the gospel, he was grossly ignorant of divine \nthings. From his habits of vice, and aversion to the worship \nof God, his case appeared very hopeless. God was pleased, \nhowever, to accomplish his conversion to himself in a way ex- \nceedingly simple, yet truly marvellous. Though regardless of \nconcern for his own spiritual welfare, he was induced to permit \nthe attendance of his children at a Sabbath school. It pleased \nGod to visit one of the daughters of this wicked father with a \nmortal sickness ; but before her death, she was rendered in- \nstrumental in exciting the attention of her parent to the con- \ncerns of his soul. " Father," enquired the dying child, " can \nyou spell repentance ? " This artless question, through the \nblessing of God, was effectual to awaken concern. " Spell \nrepentance," repeated the astonished father, " what is repen- \ntance ? " Thus he became desirous of knowing, and ultimately \nwas taught, its sacred meaning. He also discovered that he \nneeded repentance, that he was a guilty sinner, deserving God\'s \neverlasting wrath. Repentance unto life was granted him, \nand he was enabled by grace to bring forth the fruits of righte- \nousness in his conversation. \n\nxii. 5 \xe2\x80\x94 Peter therefore was kept in prison ; but \nprayer was made without ceasing of the church unto \nGod for him. \n\nMr Elliot, who laboured as a missionary among the Ameri- \ncan Indians, was eminent in prayer ; and several instances are \nrecorded of remarkable answers having been given to his peti- \ntions ; the following is striking : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nMr Foster, a godly gentleman of Charlestown, was with \nhis son taken by the Turks ; and the barbarous prince., in who^e \n\n\n\n102 ACTS XIII. \n\ndominions he was become a slave, was resolved, that in his \nlifetime, no captive should be released ; so that Mr Foster\'s \nfriends, when they had heard the sad news, concluded that all \nhope was lost. Upon this, Mr Elliot, in some of his next prayers \nbefore a great congregation, addressed the throne of grace in \nthe following very plain language : \xe2\x80\x94 " Heavenly Father, work \nfor the redemption of thy poor servant Foster. And if the \nprince who detains him, will not, as they say, dismiss him as \nlong as himself lives, Lord, we pray thee, kill that cruel prince : \nkill him, and glorify thyself upon him. \' In answer to this \nsingular prayer, Mr Foster quickly returned from captivity, \nand brought an account, that the prince who had detained him \nhad come to an untimely death; by which means he had been \nset at liberty. " Thus we knew," says Dr Cotton Mather. \n" that a prophet had been among us."\'" \n\nxii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 When Peter was come to himself, he said, \nNow I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent \nhis angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of \nHerod, and from all the expectation of the people of \nthe Jews. \n\nOne Mr Barber, a protestant, was, in the reign of Queen \nMary; condemned to the flames. The morning of execution \narrived. The intended martyr walked to Smithfield, and was \nbound to the stake. The faggots were piled round him, and \nthe executioner only waited for the word of command to apply \nthe torch. Just at this crisis, tidings came of the queen\'s death ; \nwhich obliged the officers to stop their proceedings, until the \npleasure of the new queen (Elizabeth) should be known. In \nmemory of so providential a deliverance, by which the good \nman was as a brand plucked out of the fire, he was no sooner \nreleased from his imprisonment and troubles, than he got a \npicture of Queen Elizabeth made, decorated round with signi- \nficant ornaments, and ordered in his will that the picture should \nbe transmitted as a memorial to future times, in the eldest \nbranch of his family. \n\nxiii. 9, 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Paul said. O full of all subtilty and \nall mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of \nall righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the \nright wavs of the Lord. \n\n\n\nACTS XIV. 103 \n\nWhen Polycarp was at Rome he employed his time in con- \nfirming the faithful, and convincing gainsayers, whereby he re- \nclaimed many who had been infected with the pernicious here- \nsies of Marcian and Valentius ; and so very fervent was his \naffection for the truth, that whenever he heard of any of the \nmischievous opinions of his time mentioned, he used to stop his \nears, and cry out, " Good God, to what times hast thou reserv- \ned me, that I should hear such things ! " And one day meet- \ning Marcian, who called to him, saying, " Polycarp, own us," \nhe replied, " I own thee to be tho first-born of Satan." \n\nxiii. 40, 41 \xe2\x80\x94 Beware, therefore, lest that come \nupon you which is spoken of in the prophets : Be- \nhold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish. \n\nOne Mr Soper, while residing at Alfriston, in England, hav- \ning been called to the knowledge of the truth, separated him- \nself from his former gay associates. Some of these giddy \nyouths meeting him one day when going to the chapel, thus \naddressed him: " Well, Soper, you seem to be very zealous \nfor religion ; we shall soon hear that you are a preacher. Come, \ncan\'t you preach us a sermon ? " Soper very gravely replied, \n" No ; I will name a text, and will leave you to preach the \nsermon." Then, with great emphasis, he recited the above \npassage : " Beware therefore, lest that come upon you which \nis spoken of in the prophets : Behold, ye despisers, and won- \nder, and perish ; for I work a work in your days, a work which \nye shall in nowise believe, though a man declare it unto you." \nThe words fell with such weight on their minds, that not one \nof them could make a reply, nor did they ever ridicule him any \nmore. \n\nxiv. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 The unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gen- \ntiles, and made their hearts evil affected against the \nbrethren. \n\nAbout the beginning of 1825, Mr King, the American mis- \nsionary spent about six months in Tyre in Syria, and made \nsome efforts to establish a school there for the instruction of \nTyrian females. He was very near succeeding, when one of \nthe principal priests rose up and said, " It is by no means ex- \npedient to teach women to read the word of God. It is better \nfor them to remain in ignorance, than to know how to read and \n\n\n\n104 ACTS XV. \n\nwrite. They are quite bad enough with what little they know ; \nteach them to read and write, and there would be no living with \nthem." These arguments were sufficient to convince all the \nGreek and Catholic population, of the impropriety of female \neducation. \n\nxiv. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 We also are men of like passions with \nyou. \n\nWhen the French ambassador visited the illustrious Bacon \nin his last illness, and found him in bed with the curtains drawn, \nhe addressed this fulsome compliment to him : " You are like \nthe angels of whom we hear and read much, but have not the \npleasure of seeing them." \xe2\x80\x94 The reply was the sentiment of a \nphilosopher, and language not unworthy of a Christian, \xe2\x80\x94 " If \nthe complaisance of others compares me to an angel, my infir- \nmities tell me I am a man." \n\nxv. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Paul and Barnabas had no small dissen- \nsion and disputation with them. \n\nA gentleman, who was in company with the late Mr John \nNewton of London, lamented the violent disputes that often \ntake place among Christians respecting the non-essentials of \nChristianity, and particularly church-government. " Many," \nhe said, " seem to give their chief attention to such topics, \nand take more pleasure in talking on these disputable points, \nthan on spiritual religion, the love of Christ, and the privileges \nof his people." " Sir," said the venerable old man, " did you \never see a whale ship ? I am told that when the fish is struck \nwith the harpoon, and feels the smart of the wound, it some- \ntimes makes for the boat, and would probably dash it to pieces. \nTo prevent this, they throw a cask overboard ; and when it is \nstaved to pieces, they throw over another. Now, Sir," added \nMr Newton, " church-government is the tub which Satan has \nthrown over to the people of whom you speak." \n\nxv. 11 \xe2\x80\x94 We believe that, through the grace of \nthe Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved even as \nthey. \n\nThe late Rev. Andrew Fuller, one day during his last ill- \nness, complained of great depression and sinking, saying that \n\n\n\nACTS XVI. 105 \n\nhe must die. A friend replied, " I do not know of any per- \nson, Sir, who is in a more enviable situation than yourself; a \ngood man on the verge of a blessed immortality." He humbly \nacquiesced, and hoped it was so ; and then lifting up his hands, \nexclaimed, " If I am saved, it must be by great sovereign \ngrace, \xe2\x80\x94 by great sovereign grace." \n\nxvi. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 A certain woman named Lydia, whose \nheart the Lord opened, that she attended to the \nthings which were spoken of Paul. \n\nThe late Rev. John Pattison of Edinburgh, having occasion \nto preach on a Sabbath-day in Dundee, had, previously to his \nleaving home, laid aside, and ordered to be packed up with \nsome other necessary articles, a certain note-book, which con- \ntained a sermon, on which the good man had bestowed consi- \nderable pains, and which he hoped might not be unacceptable \nto a congregation of Christians, who then enjoyed the stated \nlabours of the late excellent Mr M\'Ewen. On his arrival in \nDundee, however, which was not till the Saturday evening, \nand on examining the contents of his saddle-bags, he found the \nnote-book wanting, nor had any other been substituted in its \nplace. He was, therefore, late as it was, obliged to make \nchoice of a new subject, and to cast his thoughts together upon \nit, in the best manner he could ; and, after all his pains, and \nall his prayers, was not a little apprehensive that such defective \npreparation would not only affect the respectability of his ap- \npearance in the pulpit, but in some measure mar the success \nof his work. " Not by might," however, " nor by power, but \nby my Spirit, saith the Lord." It happened in adorable pro- \nvidence, on the afternoon of that Sabbath, that a poor fish wo- \nman, notorious for clamour and profanity, stumbled into the \nmeeting, and felt the sermon, particularly in the application, \ncome home with such life and peculiar energy to her soul, as \ninstantly to produce the most happy effect on the dispositions \nof her heart, and tenor of her conduct. On Monday she at- \ntended with her fish-basket at market as usual, \xe2\x80\x94 but, O how \nchanged ! Instead of her former noise and profanity, she was \nquiet and calm as a lamb \xe2\x80\x94 instead of asking from her custom- \ners double or triple the value of her fish, she spoke to them \nwith discretion, and told the lowest price at once. Surprised \nat this new behaviour of the woman, some who were present, \njudging she might be indisposed, began to inquire for her \n\n\n\n106 ACTS XVII. \n\nhealth ; one of them in particular said to her, \xe2\x80\x94 " Dear Margaret, \nwhat is the matter with you? you are not at all as you used to be." \n"No," replied Margaret, "and I hope never shall. It pleased \nGod to lead me yesterday to Mr M\'Ewen\'s meeting-house, \nwhere I heard words I will never forget, and found something \ncome over me the like of which I never knew before." \xe2\x80\x94 The \nwoman lived to give the most satisfactory evidence of the \nsoundness of her conversion, by a walk and conversation be- \ncoming the gospel. \n\nxvi. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Do thyself no harm ; for we are all here. \n\nAn ingenious young man, having come to London in the \nhope of getting some employment, was unsuccessful in his at- \ntempt, and being reduced to extreme poverty, came tc\\ the \nawful resolution of throwing himself into the Thames. On \npassing near the Royal Exchange to effect his desperate pur- \npose, he saw the carriage of the late excellent Mr Hanway, \nunder the arms of which was the motto, " Never despair." \nThe singular occurrence of this sentence, had, under Provi- \ndence, such an effect on the young man, that he immediately \ndesisted from his horrid design, gained soon afterwards a con- \nsiderable establishment, and died in good circumstances in the \ncommon course of mortality. \n\nxvii. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Paul reasoned with them out of the Scrip- \ntures. \n\nThe late Mrs Graham of New York regarded with parti- \ncular esteem the works of Dr Owen, the Rev. William Ro- \nmaine, and the Rev. John Newton, and read them with plea- \nsure and profit. One day she remarked to Mr B , her \n\nson-in-law, that she preferred the ancient writers on theology \nto the modern, because they dealt more in italics. " Dear \nmother," he replied, " what religion can there be in italics ?" \n" You know," said she, " that old writers expected credit \nfor the doctrines they taught, by proving them from the word \nof God to be correct ; they inserted the Scripture passages in \nitalics, and their works have been sometimes one half in italics. \nModern writers, on theology, on the contrary, give us a long \ntrain of reasoning to persuade us to their opinion, but very lit- \ntle in italics." \n\nxvii. 18 \xe2\x80\x94 Certain philosophers of the Epicureans, \n\n\n\nACTS XVIII. 107 \n\nand of the Stoicks, encountered him. And some \nsaid, What will this babbler say ? other some, He \nseemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods ; because \nhe preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection. \n\n" This has been one of the worst nights," says Mr Bampton, \none of the missionaries in India, " I ever endured. Mockery ! \nmockery ! cruel mockery ! almost unbearable. I talked for a \nwhile, and was heard by some, on the blessings to be enjoyed \nby faith in Jesus Christ ; when a man came with a hell-har- \ndened countenance, and that peculiar constant laugh which I \ncan hardly bear. The burden of his cry was \xe2\x80\x94 \' Juggernaut \nis the foundation ! Juggernaut is completely god ! victory to \nJuggernaut!\' He clapped his hands \xe2\x80\x94 he shouted \xe2\x80\x94 he laughed, \nand induced the rest, or a great part of them, to do the same. \nOn the ground of reason I fear no one ; and rage I com- \nmonly bear very well ; but these everlasting laughing buf- \nfoons are nearly too much for me. It is my one great care, \nthat amidst a reviling, laughing, shouting crowd, I do not seem \nabashed." \n\nxviii. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 And because he was of the same craft, \nhe abode with them and wrought ; (for by their oc- \ncupation they were tent-makers.) \n\nA violent Welsh squire having taken offence at a poor cu- \nrate who employed his leisure hours in mending clocks and \nwatches, applied to the Bishop of St Asaph, with a formal \ncomplaint against him, for impiously carrying on a trade, con- \ntrary to the statute. His lordship having heard the complaint, \ntold the squire he might depend upon the strictest justice being \ndone in the case : accordingly the mechanic divine was sent \nfor a few days after, when the bishop asked him, " How he \ndared to disgrace his diocese by becoming a mender of clocks \nand watches?" The other, with all humility, answered, " To \nsatisfy the wants of a wife and ten children." " That won\'t \ndo with me," rejoined the prelate, " I will inflict such a punish- \nment upon you, as shall make you leave off your pitiful trade, \nI promise you;" and immediately, calling in his secretary, \nordered him to make out a presentation for the astonished cu- \nrate to a living of at least one hundred and fifty pounds per \n\n\n\n108 ACTS XIX. \n\nxviii. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 He began to speak boldly in the syna- \ngogue ; whom, when Aquila and Priscilla had heard, \nthey took him unto them, and expounded unto him \nthe way of God more perfectly. \n\nIt is said of the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, that, for some time \nafter his ordination, his views of divine truth, in common with \nthose of a large proportion of godly ministers of the Church \nof Scotland in that age, were not quite clear and correct, but \nconsisted of a confused mixture of legal and evangelical doc- \ntrine. It pleased God, however, to give him more accurate \nand satisfactory conceptions of the truth, and to bless for that \npurpose, the interviews he had with his brother Ralph, and \nothers. Nay, according to his own ingenuous acknowledg- \nments to his children and friends, he was more deeply in- \ndebted to no one, as an instrument of helping him to under- \nstand " the way of God more perfectly," than to his amiable \npartner, Alison Turpie, a young lady of engaging dispositions \nand eminent piety, whom he married soon after his settlement \nin Portmoak. A confidential conversation, which he overheard \nbetwixt her and his brother Ralph, on the subject of their re- \nligious experience, is thought to have contributed greatly to- \nwards the happy change that took place in Ebenezer\'s views \nand impressions with relation to the gospel. Whilst they \nwere freely opening their minds to each other, in a bower in \nhis garden, immediately beneath the window of his study, \nwhich then happened to be open, he listened with much eager- \nness to their interesting communications. Their views and \nfeelings appeared so different from his own, that he was imme- \ndiately struck with the idea that they possessed valuable at- \ntainments to which he was a stranger ; and the impression \nseemed to have remained, till, with regard to vital and evan- \ngelical Christianity, he became not merely almost, but altoge- \nther, as they were. \n\nxix. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 Many of them also which used curious \narts, brought their books together, and burned them \nbefore all men. \n\nThe Earl of Rochester, of whom it has been said, that he \nwas " a great wit, a great scholar, a great poet, a great sin- \nner, and a great penitent," left a strict charge to the person in \n\n\n\nACTS XX. 109 \n\nwhose custody his papers were, to bum all his profane and lewd \nwritings, as being only fit to promote vice and immorality, by \nwhich he had so highly offended God, and shamed and blas- \nphemed that holy religion into which he had been baptized. \nDr Watts refers to him in the following lines : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" Strephon of noble blood and mind, \n(For ever shine his name !) \nAs death approached, his soul refined, \nAnd gave his looser sonnets to the flame. \n\n\' Burn, burn,\' he cried, with sacred rage ; \n\' Hell is the due of every page, \nHell be the fate.\' But, O, indulgent heaven ! \nSo vile the muse, and yet the man forgiven !" \n\nxix. 36. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing \nrashly. \n\n" I have heard one say," observes Dr Mather, " that there \nwas a gentleman mentioned in the 19th chapter of the Acts, \nto whom he was more indebted than to any man in the world. \nThis was he whom our translation calls the town-clerk of \nEphesus, whose counsel it was to do nothing rashly. Upon \nany proposal of consequence, it was a usual speech with him \n\xe2\x80\x94 * We will first advise with the town-clerk of Ephesus/ \nOne, in a fond compliance with a friend, forgetting the town- \nclerk, may do that in haste, which he may repent at leisure \xe2\x80\x94 \nmay do what may cost him several hundreds of pounds, be- \nsides trouble, which he would not have undergone for thou- \nsands." \n\nxx. 9 \xe2\x80\x94 As Paul was long preaching, Eutychus \nsunk down with sleep. \n\nOne Lord\'s Day afternoon, the late Mr Fuller of Kettering, \nperceiving some of his hearers to be drowsy ; as soon as he had \nread his text, he struck the Bible three times against the side \nof the pulpit, calling out, " What! asleep already ! I am often \nafraid I should preach you asleep, but the fault cannot be \nmine to-day, for I have not yet begun !" \n\nxx. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 Testifying both to the Jews, and also to \nthe Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith to- \nward our Lord Jesus Christ. \n\n\n\n110 ACTS XXI. \n\nIn the year 1680, the Rev. Philip Henry preached on the \ndoctrine of faith and repentance, from several texts of Scrip- \nture. He used to say, that he had been told concerning the \nfamous Mr Dod, that some called him in scorn, faith and re- \npentance, because he insisted so much upon these two in all \nhis preaching. *\' But," says he, \'* if this be to be vile, I will \nbe yet more vile, for faith and repentance are all in all in \nChristianity." Concerning repentance, he has sometimes said, \n" If I were to die in the pulpit, I would desire to die preach- \ning repentance ; or if I die out of the pulpit, I would desire \nto die practising repentance." And he had often this saying \nconcerning repentance, " He that repents every day for the \nsins of every day, when he comes to die, will have the sins but \nof one day to repent of." \n\nxxi. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Then Paul answered, What mean ye to \n\nweep, and to break mine heart? For I am ready \n\nnot to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem \n\nfor the name of the Lord Jesus. \n\nWhen Luther was summoned to attend the diet at Worms, \nhis friends, notwithstanding the safe-conduct granted to him \nby the emperor Charles V. apprehending danger to his per- \nson, would have dissuaded him from going thither. Luther \nreplied, " I am determined to enter the city in the name of the \nLord Jesus Christ, though as many devils should oppose me \nas there are tiles upon all the houses at Worms." He was ac- \ncompanied from Wittemberg by some divines, and one hun- \ndred horse; but he took only eight horsemen into Worms. \nWhen he stept out of the carriage, he said, in presence of a \ngreat number of persons, " God shall be on my side." \n\nxxi. 1 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The will of the Lord be done. \n\n" When I was in the United States of America," says a \nchristian writer, " I heard of the conversion of a complete man \nof the world; which, as far as means were concerned, owed \nits existence to the following circumstances : \xe2\x80\x94 God laid his \nhand on a lovely, and I think, an only daughter; and the af- \nfliction terminated in death. When the terrible moment ar- \nrived in which the idol of his affections must die, he stood at \nthe head of her bed, almost frantic with grief; and, having no \nconsolation above what nature and education supplied, as is \n\n\n\nACTS XXII. 1 1 1 \n\nfrequently the case, his grief terminated in rage ; he was al- \nmost ready to curse the God who, as he thought, could be so \ncruel as to deprive him of so dear a child. His wife, an ami- \nable and sensible woman, at the same time stood at the foot of \nthe bed. Her eyes were suffused with tears, her hands lifted \nup to heaven ; and, while every feature spoke the feelings of \nher soul, she exclaimed, \' The will of the Lord be done ! The \nwill of the Lord be done ! The will of the Lord be done !\' \nThese exclamations very naturally called the attention of her \nfrantic husband from her dying daughter to herself; and, as \nhe afterwards confessed, he was on the point of wreaking his \nvengeance on, what he then considered, an unfeeling wife, and \nan unnatural, hard-hearted mother. After a while, however, \nthe storm of passion gave place to reflection. He was a man of \neminence at the bar, a colonel in the army ; he prided himself \non being a philosopher ; and was therefore led to examine how \nhis courage and philosophy had supported him in the day of \ntrial. Here he saw reason to reflect on his conduct with \nshame ; the more so, as he contrasted it with the conduct of \nhis amiable and pious partner. 4 How is this ?\' he could not \nbut exclaim ; * I am a man and a soldier. I boast of my cou- \nrage, and pride myself in my philosophy, in which I am versed, \nas being equal to the support of man in every emergency. \nBut in the hour of trial I acted an unworthy part. My wife, \na delicate female, and, notwithstanding my suspicions to the \ncontrary, one of the most affectionate of mothers, was alone \nthe magnanimous sufferer on this trying occasion. What, un- \nder circumstances so directly opposite, could lead to such con- \ntrary results?\' k She is a Christian,\' said a still small voice; \n\' and I am not : surely the secret is here !\' This train of thought \nled to the most pleasing consequences. He concluded that \nthere must be a reality in that religion which he had hitherto \ndespised ; and, if so, that it is the one thing needful. He con- \nferred not with flesh and blood; but immediately began to \nseek the consolations of true religion, and, ere long, found \n\n\' What nothing earthly gives, or can destroy : \nThe soul\'s calm sunshine, and f he heartfelt joy !\' " \n\nxxii. 6, 7. \xe2\x80\x94 As I made my journey, and was come \nnigh unto Damascus, about noon, suddenly there \nshone from heaven a great light round about me. \nAnd I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice \n\n\n\n] 12 ACTS XXII. \n\nsaying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutes! thou | \nme? \n\nColonel Gardiner, on the memorable day of his conversion, \nhad spent the preceding part of the evening in gay company ; \nand having a criminal assignation with a married woman at \ntwelve o\'clock (the company having broken up at eleven), he \ntook up a book entitled, " The Christian Soldier, or Heaven \ntaken by Storm," which his pious mother or aunt had slipt into \nhis portmanteau, expecting to find something that might afford \nhim a little diversion. While reading it, he thought he saw \nan unusual blaze of light fall on the book, which he at first \nimagined might happen by some accident in the candle. But, \nlifting up his eyes, he apprehended, to his extreme amazement, \nthat there was before him, as it were, suspended in the air, a \nvisible representation of the Lord Jesus Christ upon the cross, \nsurrounded on all sides with a glory ; and was impressed as if \na voice, or something equivalent to a voice, had come to him \nto this effect, "Oh, sinner ! did I suffer this for thee, and are \nthese thy returns ?" But w r hether this were an audible voice, \nor only a strong impression on his mind, equally striking, he \ndid not seem very confident, " though," says his biographer, \n" to the best of my remembrance, he rather judged it to be \nthe former. Struck with so amazing a phenomenon as this, \nthere hardly remained any life in him, so that he sunk down in \nthe arm-chair in which he sat, and continued, he knew not \nexactly how long, insensible (which was one circumstance that \nmade me several times to take the liberty to suggest that he \nmight possibly be all the while asleep) ; but however that \nwere, he quickly after opened his eyes, and saw nothing more \nthan usual." \n\nxxii. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 They cried out and cast off their clothes, \nand threw dust into the air. \n\nA great similarity appears between the conduct of the Jew r s, \nwhen the chief captain of the Roman garrison at Jerusalem \npresented himself in the temple, and the behaviour of the Per- \nsian peasants, when they go to court to complain of the gover- \nnors under whom they live, upon their oppressions becoming \nintolerable. Sir John Chardin tells us respecting them, that \nthey carry their complaints against their governors by com- \npanies, consisting of several hundreds, and sometimes of a \n\n\n\nACTS XXIII. 113 \n\nthousand ; they repair to that gate of the palace near to which \ntheir prince is most likely to be, where they begin to make \nthe most horrid cries, tearing their garments, and throwing \ndust into the air, at the same time demanding justice. The \nking, upon hearing these cries, sends to know the occasion of \nthem. The people deliver their complaint in writing, upon \nwhich he lets them know that he will commit the cognizance \nof the affair to some one, by whom justice is usually done them. \n\nxxiii. 3 Then said Paul unto him, God shall \n\nsmite thee, thou whited wall ; for sittest thou to \n\njudge me after the law, and commandest me to be \n\nsmitten contrary to the law ? \n\nMr Joseph Sherwood, one of the nonconformist ministers of \nEngland, having preached on that text, " I will avenge the \nquarrel of my covenant," was carried to a petty session of jus- \ntices, where one Mr Robinson sat as chairman, who greatly \nreviled Mr Sherwood, and called him a rebel, &c. which he \nbore patiently, only making this reply, " That as he was a \nminister of the gospel, and at the church where there were so \ngreat an assembly, he could not but have compassion on the \nmultitude, and give them a word of exhortation." Mr Robin- \nson said, " But did ever man preach from such a rebellious \ntext?" " Sir," replied Mr Sherwood, " I know man is a \nrebel against his Creator, but I never knew that the Creator \ncould be a rebel against his creature." On which Robinson \ncried out, " Write his mittimus for Launceston jail." And \nthen turning to Mr Sherwood, said, \xe2\x80\xa2\' I say, Sir, it was a re- \nbellious text." Mr Sherwood looked him full in the face, and \naddressed him in these words : " Sir, if you die the common \ndeath of all men, God never spake by me." He was then sent \nto prison, where he found favour with the keepers, and had \nliberty to walk about the castle and town. Robinson returned \nhome ; and a few days after, walking in the fields, a bull that \nhad been very tame, came up to a gate where he stood, and \nhis servant-maid before him, who had been milking, when the \ncreature turned her aside with his horns, ran directly upon \xe2\x96\xa0Ro- \nbinson, and tore out his bowels ! He was carried home in this \nmiserable state, and soon afterwards died. \n\nxxiii. 15 \xe2\x80\x94 We, or ever he come near, are ready \nto kill him. \n\n\n\n114 ACTS XXIV. \n\nMr Thorowgood, a minister of the 17th century, having \nreproved the sin of swearing, one of his hearers, sensible of his \nguilt, and thinking he was the person particularly intended, \nresolved to kill him ; and in order to do it, he hid himself be- \nhind a hedge, which he knew Mr Thorowgood would ride \nby when he went to preach his weekly lecture. When Mr T. \ncame to the place, he prepared to shoot him, but his piece fail- \ned, and only flashed in the pan. The next week he lay in the \nsame place, with the same design. "When Mr T. came up, the \nwretched man attempted to fire again, but the piece would not \ngo off. Upon this, his conscience accusing him for such \nwickedness, he went after him, and, falling down on his knees, \nwith tears in his eyes, related the whole to him, and begged \nhis pardon. This providence was the means of his conversion, \nand he became, from that time, a serious Christian. \n\nxxiv. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 And herein do I exercise myself, to \n\nhave always a conscience void of offence toward \n\nGod and toward men. \n\nTwo monks having come one day to William Rufus, king of \nEngland, to buy an Abbot\'s place, who outreached each other \nin the sums they offered, the king said to a third monk, who \nstood by, " What wilt thou give for the place ?" " Not a \npenny," answered the monk, " for it is against my conscience." \n" Then," replied the king, " thou of the three best deservest \nit," and instantly gave it to him. \n\nxxiv. 26 He hoped also that money should have \n\nbeen given him of Paul, that he might loose him : \nwherefore he sent for him the oftener, and com- \nmuned with him. \n\nA case was tried before a young Cadi at Smyrna, the mer- \nits of which were as follow : \xe2\x80\x94 A poor man claimed a house \nwhich a rich man usurped. The former held his deeds and \ndocuments to prove his right ; but the latter had provided a \nnumber of witnesses to invalidate his title. In order to sup- \nport their evidence effectually, he presented the Cadi with a \nbag containing 500 ducats. When the day arrived for hear- \ning the cause, the poor man told his story, and produced his \nwritings, but could not support his case by witnesses; the \nother rested the whole case on his witnesses, and on his adver- \n\n\n\nACTS XXV. 1 15 \n\nsary\'s defect in law, who could produce none ; he urged the \nCadi, therefore, to give sentence in his favour. After the most \npressing solicitations, the judge calmly drew out from under \nhis sofa the bag of ducats which the rich man had given him \nas a bribe, saying to him very gravely, "You have been much \nmistaken in the suit, for if the poor man could produce no wit- \nnesses in confirmation of his right, I myself can produce at \nleast five hundred." He then threw away the bag with re- \nproach and indignation, and decreed the house to the poor \nplaintiff. Such was the noble decision of a Turkish Judge, \nwhose disinterested conduct was the reverse of the unjust, time- \nserving Felix. \n\nxxv. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 And when he was come, the Jews which \ncame down from Jerusalem, stood round about, and \nlaid many and grievous complaints against Paul, \nwhich they could not prove. \n\nWhen the first missionaries from America reached the Sand- \nwich Islands, in the spring of 1820, an effort was made by \nsome of the foreigners to have their landing and establishment \nat the Islands forbidden by the government. With this view, \ntheir motives were misrepresented by them to the king and \nchiefs. It was asserted, that while the ostensible object of the \nmission was good, the secret and ultimate design was the sub- \njugation of the Islands, and the enslavement of the people : \nand by way of corroboration, the treatment of the Mexicans, \nand aborigines of South America and the West Indies, by the \nSpaniards, and the possession of Hindostan by the British, were \ngravely related. It was in consequence of this misrepresenta- \ntion, that a delay of eight days occurred before the mission- \naries could secure permission to disembark. In answer to \nthese allegations, the more intelligent of the chiefs remarked, \n\xe2\x80\x94 " The missionaries speak well ; they say they have come \nfrom America only to do us good : if they intend to seize our \nislands, why are they so few in number ? where are their guns ? \nand why have they brought their wives ?" To this it was re- \nplied, " It is true their number is small ; a few only have come \nnow, the more fully to deceive. But soon many more will ar- \nrive, and your islands will be lost." The chiefs again answer- \ned, " They say that they will do us good; they arc few in \nnumber ; we will try them for one year, and if we find they \ndeceive us, it will then be time enough to send them away." \n\n\n\n116 ACTS XXVII. \n\nPermission to land was accordingly granted. Mr Young, it is \nsaid, was the only foreigner who advocated their reception. \n\nxxvi. 24 \xe2\x80\x94 Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, \nthou art beside thyself : much learning doth make \nthee mad. \n\nAs soon as the late Mr Berridge, vicar of Everton, began \nto preach in a different strain from the neighbouring clergy, \nit was observed, they found themselves hurt at the emptiness \nof their own churches, and the fulness of his. The squire of the \nparish, too, was much offended ; he did not like to see so many \nstrangers, and be so incommoded, and endeavoured to turn Mr \nBerridge out of his living, by a complaint to his bishop. Mr \nBerridge being sent for by his lordship, he was accosted in the \nfollowing manner : \xe2\x80\x94 " Well, Berridge, they tell me you go \nabout preaching out of your own parish ; did I institute you \nto any other than Everton?" et No, my lord." " Well, but \nyou go and preach where you have no right so to do." " It is \ntrue, my lord ; I remember seeing five or six clergymen out \nof their own parishes playing at bowls." " Pho," said his \nlordship, " If you don\'t desist, you will very likely be sent to \nHuntingdon jail." *\' As to that, my lord, 1 have no greater \nliking to a jail than other people ; but I had rather go there \nwith a good conscience, than be at liberty with a bad one." \nHere his lordship, looking hard at Berridge, gravely assured \nhim, " He was beside himself, and that in a few months time \nhe would be either better or worse." " Then," said he, *\'my \nlord, you may make yourself easy in this business ; for if I am \nbetter, you must suppose I shall desist of my own accord ; and \nif worse, you need not send me to Huntingdon jail, as I shall \nbe provided with an accommodation in bedlam." \n\nxxvii. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 And when neither sun noi; stars in \nmany days appeared, and no small tempest lay on \nus, all hope that we should be saved was then taken \naway. \n\nIn the year 1709, a packet boat, returning from Holland to \nEngland, was so damaged by a tempest, that she sprung a leak, \nand was in the utmost extremity of danger. When all the ma- \nriners and passengers were in the lavt distress, and the pumps \n\n\n\nACTS XXVII. 117 \n\nhad been worked to carry off the water, but all to little pur- \npose, by a good Providence the hole filled, and was stopped \nseemingly of itself. This struck them all with wonder and \nastonishment. No sooner did they get safe into port, than \nthey examined the ship to ascertain the cause, and found a fish \nsticking in the very hole, which had been driven into it by the \nforce of the tempest- But for this wonderful Providence, they \nmust all have perished. \n\nxxvii. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 Therefore, sirs, be of good cheer ; for \nI believe God, that it shall be even as it was told \nme. \n\nSome years ago, a minister was preaching in Plymouth, \n"when a written paper was given him to this effect: \xe2\x80\x94 " The \nthanksgivings of this congregation are desired to Almighty \n\nGod, by the chaplain, passengers, and crew of the , West \n\nIndiaman, for their merciful escape from shipwreck during the \nlate awful tempest." \xe2\x80\x94 The next day the minister went on board \nthe vessel, with some friends from the shore ; and talking with \nthe passengers, a lady thus expressed herself: \xe2\x80\x94 " Oh, Sir, \nwhat a blessing must true religion be ! Never did I see it \nmore than in my poor negress, Ellen, during the dreadful \nstorm. When, Sir, we were tossed to the heavens, and sunk \nagain to the depths, and expecting every wave would break \nover the vessel and entomb us all, my mind was in a horrible \nstate \xe2\x80\x94 I was afraid to die \xe2\x80\x94 I could not think to appear before \nGod, but in dread dismay. Ellen would come to me and say, \nwith all possible composure, * Never mind, missa; look to \nJesus Christ \xe2\x80\x94 he gave \xe2\x80\x94 he rule de sea \xe2\x80\x94 he prepare to die." \nAnd when, Sir, we neared the shore, and were at a loss to \nknow on what part of the coast we were, fearing every minute \nto be dashed to atoms on the rocks, my mind still in a distract- \ned state \xe2\x80\x94 I feared to die\xe2\x80\x94 I knew nothing of religion ; \xe2\x80\x94 poor \nEllen, with the same composure as before, came to me and \nsaid, \' Don\'t be fear, missa, look to Jesus Christ, he de rock ; \nno shipwreck on dat rock ; he save to de utmost ; don\'t be \nfear, missa, look to Jesus Christ.\' I determined, Sir, I hope \nin divine strength, that if ever we reached the shore in safety, \nI would seek to possess that religion which so supported the \nheart of a poor negress in the midst of such dreadful danger \nand alarms." \n\n\n\n118 ROMANS I. \n\nxxviii. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 For the hope of Israel I am bound \nwith this chain. \n\nGuy de Brez, a French minister, was prisoner in the castle \nof Tournay. A lady who visited him said, " She wondered \nhow he could eat, or drink, or sleep in quiet." " Madam," \nsaid he, " my chains do not terrify me, or break my sleep ; \non the contrary, I glory and take delight therein, esteeming \nthem at an higher rate than chains and rings of gold, or jewel \nof any price whatever. The rattling of my chains is like th \neffect of an instrument of music in my ears : not that such an \neffect comes merely from my chains, but it is because I am \nbound therewith for maintaining the truth of the gospel." \n\nxxviii. 30. \xe2\x80\x94 Paul dwelt two whole years in his \nown hired house, and received all that came in unto \nhim. \n\nMr Newton was in the habit of receiving his religious friends \nat an early breakfast, when many used to be gratified by his \npious and instructive conversation, and esteemed it a privilege \nto unite with him in family devotions. On one of those happy \noccasions, a friend introduced to him a young minister from \nthe country, who had expressed a desire to see him; " Ah !" \nsaid Mr Newton, " I was a wild beast once, on the coast of \nAfrica, and the Lord tamed me : and there are many people \nnow who have a curiosity to see me !" \n\n\n\nROMANS. \n\nChap. i. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 Because that, when they knew God, \nthey glorified him not as God. \n\nA gentleman, who seemed strongly impressed with the opi- \nnion, that in order to exalt revelation, it is necessary to main- \ntain that there is no such thing at all as natural religion, visit- \ning a celebrated public seminary in Edinburgh, on occasion of \nsome mention of the ancient philosophers in a passage which \nthe pupils were then reading, asked a blind boy the following \n\n\n\nROMANS II. 119 \n\nquestions : " What did their philosophy do for them?" The \nboy returned no answer. " Did it," resumed the examiner, \n" lead them to any knowledge of religion ?" " They had no \nright knowledge of God." " But could they be said," rejoin- \ned the visitor in a marked tone of disapprobation, " to have \nany knowledge of God at all?" After a moment\'s thought, \nthe child answered, " Yes." " That," observed the gentle- \nman to the superintendents, " is by no means aright answer." \nUpon which the pupil was asked whether he had any reason for \nmaking this answer, to which he replied, " Yes." " What is \nit ?" " The apostle Paul, in the first of the Romans, says, that \nwhen they knew god," laying an emphasis on these words, \n" they glorified him not as God." \n\ni. 31 \xe2\x80\x94 Without natural affection, implacable, un- \nmerciful. \n\nMr Ellis, in his Missionary Tour, relates the following \nshocking instance of infanticide. A man and his wife, tenants \nof Mr Young, who has for many years held, under the king, \nthe small district of Kukuwaw, situated on the centre of Wai- \nakea bay, resided not far from Maaro\'s house. They had one \nchild, a fine little boy. A quarrel arose between them on one \noccasion respecting this child. The wife refusing to accede to \nthe wishes of the husband, he, in revenge, caught up the child \nby the head and the feet, broke its back across his knee, and \nthen threw it down in expiring agonies before her. Struck \nwith the atrocity of the act, Mr Young seized the man, led \nhim before the king Tamehameha, who was then at W r aiakea, \nand requested that he might be punished. The king inquired, \n" To whom did the child he has murdered belong?" Mr \nYoung answered, that it was his own son. " Then," said the \nking, " neither you nor I have any right to interfere ; I cannot \nsay any thing to him." \n\nii. 23, 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou that makest thy boast of the \nlaw, through breaking the law dishonourest thou \nGod ? For the name of God is blasphemed among \nthe Gentiles through you. \n\nMr Brainerd informs us, that when among the American In- \ndians at one place, where there was a great number, he halted, \nand offered to instruct them in the truths of Christianity. \n\n\n\n120 ROMANS III. \n\n" Why," said one of them, " should you desire the Indians to \nbecome Christians, seeing the Christians are so much worse \nthan the Indians. The Christians lie, steal, and drink, worse \nthan the Indians. They first taught the Indians to be drunk. \nThey steal to that degree, that their rulers are obliged to hang \nthem for it ; and that is not enough to deter others from the \npractice. But none of the Indians were ever hanged for steal- \ning ; and yet they do not steal half so much. We will not \nconsent, therefore, to become Christians, lest we should be as \nbad as they. We will live as our fathers lived, and go where \nour fathers are when we die." Notwithstanding Mr B. did \nall he could to explain to them that these were not Christians \nin heart, and that he did not want them to become such as \nthese, he could not prevail, but left them, mortified at the \nthought, that the wickedness of some called Christians should \nengender such prejudices. \n\niii. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Whose mouth is full of cursing and bit- \nterness. \n\nA minister travelling in a stage coach, had the mortification \nof being shut up for the night with a naval officer who was \nmuch addicted to swearing. At length the conversation turn- \ned on the topic of the day, the Boulogne Flotilla ; when the \nofficer observed, " If one of our ships meet with them, she \nwill send them all to the devil." " There is a great deal of \npropriety, Sir," said the minister, " in your observation ; for \nit is probable there are many profane swearers on board the \nFrench ships ; should these men die in their sins, they will \ncertainly go to the devil." He looked confounded, blushed, \nbut swore no more, and in the morning took a respectful leave. \n\niii. 25 Whom God hath set forth to be a pro- \npitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his \nrighteousness for the remission of sins that are past, \nthrough the forbearance of God. \n\nCowper, the poet, speaking of his religious experience, says, \n" But the happy period which was to shake off my fetters, \nand afford me a clear opening of the free mercy of God in \nChrist Jesus, was now arrived. I flung myself into a chair \nnear the window, and seeing a Bible there, ventured once more \n\n\n\nROMANS IV. 121 \n\nto apply to it for comfort and instruction. The first verse I \nsaw, was the 25th of the 3d of Romans ; * Whom God hath \nset forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to \ndeclare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, \nthrough the forbearance of God.\' Immediately I received \nstrength to believe, and the full beams of the Sun of Righteous- \nness shone upon me. I saw the sufficiency of the atonement \nhe had made, my pardon sealed in his blood, and all the fulness \nand completeness of his justification. In a moment I believed, \nand received the gospel. Whatever my friend Zvladan had said \nto me so long before, revived in all its clearness, with demon- \nstration of the Spirit, and with power." \n\niv. 5 To him that worketh not, but believeth \n\non him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is count- \ned for righteousness. \n\nMr Samuel Walker of Truro was for some time a preacher \nbefore he experienced the power of godliness on his own heart. \nHe was brought to right views in the following manner : \xe2\x80\x94 \nAbout a year after he came to Truro, being in company with \nsome friends, the subject of whose conversation turned upon \nthe nature of justifying and saving faith, he, as he freely \nowned afterwards, became sensible that he was totally unac- \nquainted with that faith which had been the topic of discourse; \nand also convinced, that he was destitute of something, which \nwas of the greatest importance to his own, as well as the sal- \nvation of the people committed to his charge. He said no- \nthing at that time of the concern he was brought under, but \nwas ever ready afterwards, as opportunity offered, to enter \nupon the subject. He now began to discover, that he had \nhitherto been ignorant of the gospel salvation, inattentive to \nthe spiritual state of his own, and the souls of others, and \ngoverned in all his conduct, not by the only christian motives \nof love to God and man, but purely by such as were sensual \nand selfish ; he found he was a slave to the desire of man\'s \nesteem ; and in short, as he himself expressed it, had been all \nwrong both within and without. Having, by prayer, and \nstudy of the Scriptures, under the divine blessing, obtained \njust views of divine truth, and experiencing the power of re- \nligion on his own mind, he became a distinguished and suc- \ncessful preacher of the gospel, whose praise is in all the \nchurches. \n\n\n\n122 ROMANS V. \n\nv. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Therefore, being justified by faith, we \nhave peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. \n\nA minister of the gospel was once preaching in a public \nhospital. There was an aged woman present, who for several \nweeks had been aroused to attend to the concerns of her soul ; \nand was now in a state of wretchedness, approaching to de- \nspair. When she heard the word of God from the lips of his \nservant, she trembled like a criminal in the hands of the exe- \ncutioner. She was an object of pity to all who knew her. \nFormerly she had entertained hope of acceptance with God ; \nbut she had departed from her comforter, and now she was the \nprey of a guilty conscience. A short time after this, the same \nminister was preaching in the same place; but during the first \nprayer, his text, and the whole arrangement of his discourse, \nwent completely from him, he could not recollect a single sen- \ntence of either ; but Romans v. 1, took possession of his whole \nsoul : " Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with \nGod, through our Lord Jesus Christ." He considered this a \nsufficient intimation of his duty, and descanted freely on justi- j \nfication by faith, and a sinner\'s peace with God, through the \natonement of Christ. It was the hour of mercy to this poor \ndistracted woman. A ray of divine consolation now penetrated \nher soul; and she said to the minister when taking his leave, \n" I am a poor vile sinner, but I think, being justified by faith, \nI begin again to have peace with God through our Lord Jesus \nChrist. I think Christ has now got the highest place in my \nheart ; and, Oh ! I pray God, he would always keep him there." \n\nv. 7 For scarcely for a righteous man will one \n\ndie ; yet peradventure for a good man some would \n\neven dare to die. \n\nThe history of the world will scarcely, perhaps, produce a \nwell-authenticated instance of one fellow creature voluntarily \nand deliberately submitting himself to certain death to save \nthe life of another ; nor does the thing appear warrantable. \nMany instances of noble heroism and generous benevolence, \nhowever, are recorded, among which the following is not the \nleast remarkable : A great inundation having taken place in \nthe north of Italy, owing to an excessive fall of snow in the \nAlps, followed by a speedy thaw, the river Adige carried away \na bridge near Yerona, except the middle part, on which was \n\n\n\nROMANS VI. 123 \n\nthe house of the toll-gatherer, who, with his whole family, \nthus remained imprisoned by the waves, and in momentary \nexpectation of certain destruction. They were discovered from \nthe banks, stretching forth their hands, screaming, and im- \nploring succour ; while fragments of the only remaining arch \nwere dropping into the impetuous torrent. In this extreme dan- \nger, a nobleman, the Count of Palverini, who was a spectator, \nheld out a purse of one hundred sequins, as a reward to any \nadventurer who would take a boat, and save this unhappy \nfamily. But the risk was so great of being borne down by \nthe impetuosity of the stream, and being dashed against the \nfragments of the bridge, or being crushed by the falling of the \nheavy stones, that not one of the vast multitude of spectators \nhad courage enough to attempt such an exploit. A peasant \npassing along, was informed of the promised reward. Imme- \ndiately leaping into the boat, he, by amazing strength of arm, \ngained the middle of the river, and brought his boat under the \npile, when the whole terrified family descended by means of \na rope. " Courage !" cried he, " now you are safe !" By a \nstill more strenuous effort, he brought the boat and family to \nshore. " Brave fellow !" exclaimed the Count, and holding \nout the purse to him, " there is your promised recompense." \n" I shall never expose my life for money," answered the pea- \nsant ; " my labour affords a sufficient livelihood for myself, \nmy wife, and children ; give the purse to the poor family who \nhave lost all." \n\nvi. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 Knowing this, that our old man is crucified \nwith him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, \nthat henceforth we should not serve sin. \n\n" Five persons," says Mr Brooks, " were studying what \nwere the best means to mortify sin ; one said, to meditate on \ndeath ; the second, to meditate on judgment ; the third, to \nmeditate on the joys of heaven ; the fourth, to meditate on the \ntorments of hell ; the fifth, to meditate on the blood and suffer- \nings of Jesus Christ ; and certainly the last is the choicest and \nstrongest motive of all. If ever we would cast off our despair- \ning thoughts, we must dwell and muse much upon, and apply \nthis precious blood to our own souls ; so shall sorrow and \nmourning flee away." \n\nvi. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye were the servants of sin, but ye have \n\n\n\n124 ROMANS VII. \n\nobeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which \nwas delivered you. \n\nA person who had expressed doubts, whether the negroes \nreceived any real advantage by hearing the gospel, was asked, \nwhether he did not think one named Jack was better for the \npreaching? He replied, " Why, I must confess that he was \na drunkard, a liar, and a thief, but, certainly, he is now a sober \nboy, and I can trust him with any thing ; and since he has \ntalked about religion, I have tried to make him drunk, but fail- \ned in the attempt." \n\nvii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 I was alive without the law once ; but \nwhen the commandment came, sin revived, and I \ndied. \n\nThe following remarks of one of the christian negroes, may \nbe considered as illustrative of the above passage : " Yester- \nday morning," said he, " when you preach, you show me \nthat, the law be our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ. You \ntalk about the ten commandments. You begin at the first, \nand me say to myself, \' Me guilty !\' the second; \' Me guilty!\' \nthe third ; * Me guilty !\' the fourth ; \' Me guilty !\' the fifth ; \n* Me guilty !\' Then you say the sixth, I suppose plenty peo- \nple live here, who say, \xe2\x80\x94 \' Me no guilty of that !\' Me say again \nin my heart, \' Ah ! me no guilty !\' \' Did you never hate any \nperson ? Did you never wish that such a person, such a man or \nsuch a woman, was dead ?\' Massa, you talk plenty about that ; \nand what I feel that time I can\'t tell you. I talk in my heart, \nand say, Me the same person. My heart begin to beat \xe2\x80\x94 me want \nto cry \xe2\x80\x94 my heart heave so much, me don\'t know what to do. \nMassa, me think me kill ten people before breakfast. I never \nthink I so bad. Afterward you talk about the Lord Jesus \nChrist, how he take all our sins. I think I stand the same like \na person that have a big stone upon him head, and can\'t walk \n\xe2\x80\x94 want to fall down. O Massa ! I have trouble too much \xe2\x80\x94 I \nno sleep all night, and wept much. I hope the Lord Jesus \nChrist will take my sins from me ! Suppose he no save me, I \nshall go to hell for ever." \n\nvii. 22, 23 For I delight in the law of God \n\nafter the inward man. But I see another law in mv \n\n\n\nROMANS VIII. 125 \n\nmembers warring against the law of my mind, and \nbringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is \nin my members. \n\nThe Rev. William Johnson, missionary in Africa, gives the \nfollowing account : \xe2\x80\x94 " One woman was much distressed, and \nwept, and said that she had two hearts which troubled her so \nmuch, that she did not know what to do. One was the new \nheart, that told her all things that she had ever been doing-. The \nsame heart told her she must go to Jesus Christ, and tell him \nall her sins, as she had heard at church ; but her old heart told \nher, \' Never mind, God no save black man, but white man. \nHow know he died for black man ?\' Her new heart said, \' Go, \ncry to him, and ask.\' Old heart tell me, do my work first, \nfetch water, make fire, wash, and then go pray. When work \ndone, then me forget to pray. I don\'t know what I do.\' I \nread to her the seventh chapter to the Romans, and showed \nthat the Apostle Paul felt the same things, and spoke of two \nprinciples in man. When I came to the verse, O wretched man \nthat I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? \nshe said, \' Ah, Massa, that me \xe2\x80\x94 me no know what to do.\' I \nadded the words of St Paul \xe2\x80\x94 I thank God, through Jesus Christ; \nand explained to her the love of Christ, how he died for sinners \nlike her ; she burst into tears ; and has continued ever since, \nso far as I know, to follow her Saviour." \n\nviii. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in- \nfirmities ; for we know not what we should pray for \nas we ought. \n\nMr C , a pious gentleman lately deceased, was on a \n\nvisit to an intimate friend, whose sister, a pious lady, was lying \non her death-bed. Religion, together with the means of pro- \nmoting its growth in the heart, formed the subject of conver- \nsation. Mr C having taken occasion to recommend the \n\nduty of family worship, his friend remarked, that he was sensi- \nble of the importance of the duty ; but having hitherto been a \nstranger to the practice of it, he felt a difficulty in commencing \n\nit ; that, however, if Mr C would assist him in getting over \n\nthat difficulty by giving the duty a beginning, he would after- \nwards endeavour to continue the practice of it. To such a \nmind as Mr C.\'s this proposal was embarrassing. If he com- \n\n\n\n126 ROMANS IX. \n\nplied with it, he knew he had no resource but to undertake \nthe duty without the customary help of a prayer-book ; and \nfrom this his modesty revolted. If he declined it, he had rea- \nson to apprehend that his declining it might operate unfavour- \nably on his friend\'s establishment and growth in grace. The \npossibility of sueh a result he could not suffer to be hazarded. \nIn the option of difficulties, the benevolent desire of usefulness \nprevailed. The family was convened at the hour of prayer; \nand their guest presided in their family worship. At first he \nwas somewhat agitated, and his voice began to faulter. But \nhis mind soon recovered its tone, and the solemn duty was \nperformed with ease and with propriety. The success which \nattended this first attempt, encouraged him to lay his for- \nmulary aside ; and experience soon taught him, that when \nthe spirit of devotion in truth prevails, there is rarely any dif- \nficulty in giving expression to the feelings which it excites. \n\nviii. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 All things work together for good to \n\nthem that love God. \n\nWhen the Rev. Bernard Gilpin was on his way to London, \nto be tried before the popish party, he broke his leg by a fall, \nwhich put a stop for some time to his journey. The person \nin whose custody he was, took occasion from this circumstance \nto retort upon him an observation he used frequently to make, \n" That nothing happens to us but what is intended for our \ngood." He answered meekly, " He made no question but it \nwas. \' And, indeed, so it proved ; for before he was able to \ntravel, Queen Mary died. Being thus providentially rescued, \nhe returned to Houghton through crowds of people, expressing \nthe utmost joy, and blessing God for his deliverance. \n\nix. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 What shall we say then ? Is there un- \nrighteousness with God ? God forbid. \n\nA pious gentleman was once called to visit an unhappy old \nman, who lay at the point of death. For several years he had \nbeen an avowed infidel. He had been accustomed to scoff at \nScripture ; but he principally exercised his profane wit in ridi- \nculing the justice of God, and the future punishment of the \nwicked. He died convinced, but not converted. His death \nwas truly awful. With his last quivering breath he exclaimed, \n* 4 Now 1 know there is a hell, for 1 feel it!" and expired. It \nis a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. \n\n\n\nROMANS X. 127 \n\nix. 22, 23 What if God, willing to show his \n\nwrath, and to make his power known, endured with \nmuch long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to \ndestruction ; and that he might make known the \nriches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he \nhad afore prepared unto glory. \n\nA certain minister, having changed his views of some parts \nof divine truth, was waited upon by an old acquaintance, who \nwished to reclaim him to his former creed. Finding he could \nnot succeed in his object, he became warm, and told his friend \nin plain terms that God had given him " up to strong delu- \nsion," and that he was " a vessel of wrath fitted to destruction." \n" I think, brother," replied the one who was charged with the \ndeparture from the faith, with great calmness, " I think, bro- \nther, that you have mistaken the sense of the passage you last \nreferred to. Vessels are denominated according to their con- \ntents. A chemist, in conducting a stranger through his labo- \nratory, would say, \' This is a vessel of turpentine, that of vi- \ntriol, &c. always giving to the vessel the name of the article it \ncontains. Now, when 1 see a man full of the holy and lovely \nspirit of Christ, devoted to his service, and imitating his ex- \nample, I say that man is a vessel of mercy, whom God hath \nafore prepared unto glory ; but when I see a man full of every \nthing but the spirit of the Bible \xe2\x80\x94 opposed to the moral govern- \nment of God \xe2\x80\x94 seeking his own things rather than those which \nare Christ\'s \xe2\x80\x94 and filled with malice, wrath, and all uncharit- \nableness, I am compelled to consider him \' a vessel of wrath, \nfitted to destruction.\'" \n\nx. 10.\xe2\x80\x94 With the heart man believeth unto righte- \nousness ; and with the mouth confession is made \nunto salvation. \n\nThere was one Victorinus, famous in Rome for teaching \nrhetoric to the senators : this man in his old age was convert- \ned to Christianity, and came to Simplicianus, who was an emi- \nnent man, whispering softly in his ears these words : " I am a \nChristian;" but this holy man answered, " I will not believe \nit, nor count thee so, till I see thec among the Christians in \nthe church." At which he laughed, saying, " Do then tho^e \n\n\n\n128 ROMANS XI. \n\nwalls make a Christian ? Cannot I be such except I openly \nprofess it, and let the world know the same f n A while after, \nbeing more confirmed in the faith, and considering that, if he \nshould thus continue ashamed of Christ, Christ would be \nashamed of him in the last day, he changed his language, and \ncame to Simplicianus, saying, " Let us go to the church ; I \nwill now in earnest be a Christian." And there, though a pri- \nvate profession of his faith might have been sufficient, yet he \nchose to make it open, saying, " That he had openly professed \nrhetoric, which was not a matter of salvation, and should he be \nafraid to own the word of God in the congregation of the faith- \nful?" \n\nx. 17 Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by \n\nthe word of God. \n\nA very poor woman in Edinburgh, who was so nearly blind \nas not to be able to peruse the Bible, could get no one to read \nit to her. She was greatly distressed to live day after day \nwithout the comfort and direction of this blessed book. She \nthought of many plans, and made many inquiries, but all in \nvain. At last she made a bargain with another woman to read \nto her a chapter every night ; and for this service she paid her \na penny a- week out of her scanty pittance." \n\nxi. 19, 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou wilt say then, The branches \nwere broken off, that I might be graffed in. Well, \nbecause of unbelief they were broken off, and thou \nstandest by faith. Be not high-minded, but fear. \n\n" Had I," says D\'Israeli, " to sketch the situation of the \nJews in the ninth century, and to exhibit at the same time the \ncharacter of that age of bigotry, could I do it more effectually, \nthan by the following anecdote, which a learned friend dis- \ncovered in some manuscript records : \xe2\x80\x94 * A Jew at Rouen, in \nNormandy, sells a house to a christian inhabitant of that city. \nAfter some time of residence, a storm happens, lightning falls \non the house, and does considerable damage. The Christian, \nunenlightened and villanous, cites the trembling descendant of \nIsrael into court for damages. His eloquent advocate hurls an \nadmirable phillippic against this detestable nation of heretics, and \nconcludes, by proving that it was owing to this house having been \nthe interdicted property of an Israelite, that a thunderbolt fell \n\n\n\nROMANS XII. 129 \n\nupon the roof. The judges, as it may be supposed, were not \nlong in terminating this suit. They decreed that God had \ndamaged this house as a mark of his vengeance against the \nproperty of a Jew, and that therefore it was just the repairs \nshould be at his cost !\' " \n\nxi. 36. \xe2\x80\x94 For of him, and through him, and to him, \nare all things. \n\n" I have read of an author," says Mr Ashburner, " who, \nwhilst he was writing a book he was about to publish, would \nevery now and then look back to the title, to see if his work \ncorresponded thereto, and if it answered the expectation raised \nthereby. Now the use I would make hereof, and would re- \ncommend to you is, for thee, O sinner, to look back every now \nand then, and consider for what thou wast created; and for thee, \nO saint, to look back every now and then, and consider for \nwhat thou wast redeemed." \n\nxii. 1 1 \xe2\x80\x94 Not slothful in business, fervent in spi- \nrit, serving the Lord. \n\nMr Cruden, during the last year of his life, lived in terms \nof the strictest intimacy with the Rev. David Wilson, minister \nof the Presbyterian congregation, Bow Lane, London. The \ntwo friends were in the habit of paying frequent visits to Mr \nGordon, a pious nurseryman in the neighbourhood of the me- \ntropolis. One evening Mr Gordon informed Mr Wilson, that \na young Scottish gardener in his employment, who usually at- \ntended divine service at Bow Lane, sometimes absented him- \nself from public worship without a sufficient cause, and was \nbesides rather indolent, desiring the minister to admonish him. \nThe young man was accordingly called into the parlour, and \nMr Wilson concluded a solemn address with these words : \n" Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it holy." " Have you \ndone, Sir?"\' said Mr Cruden. " Yes," replied Mr Wilson. \n*\' Then," rejoined Mr Cruden, " you have forgotten one half \nof the commandment : Six days shalt thou labour, and do all \nthy work, &c. ; for if a man does not labour six days of the \nweek, he is not likely to rest properly on the seventh." \n\nxii. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 If thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he \nthirst, give him drink. \n\n\n\n130 ROMANS XIII. \n\nA slave in one of the West India Islands, who had been \nbrought from Africa, became a Christian, and behaved so well \nthat his master raised him to a situation of great trust on hi \nestate. He once employed him to select twenty slaves in thj \nmarket, with the view of making a purchase. While looking \nat some who were offered, he perceived an old broken down \nslave, and immediately told his master that he wished very \nmuch that he might be one of the number to be bought. The \nmaster was much surprised, and at first refused ; but the slave \nbegged so hard that his wish might be granted, that the mas- \nter allowed the purchase to be made. The slaves were soon \ntaken to the plantation, and the master, with some degree of \nwonder, observed his servant pay the greatest attention to the \nold African. He took him to his house, laid him on his own \nbed, and fed him at his own table. When it was cold, he car- \nried him into the sunshine, and when it was hot, he placed him \nunder the shade of the cocoa-trees. The master supposed \nthat the old man must be some relation to his favourite, \nand asked him if he were his father. " Sir, massa," said the \npoor fellow, " he no my fader." "Is he then an elder bro- \nther ?" " No, massa." " Perhaps your uncle, or some other \nrelation ?" " No, massa, he no be of my kindred at all, not \neven my friend." " Why then," asked the master, " do you \ntreat him so kindly ?" " He my enemy, massa," replied the \nslave ; "he sold me to the slave-dealer ; my Bible tell me, \nwhen my enemy hunger, feed him ; when he thirst, give him \ndrink." \n\nxiii. 11 \xe2\x80\x94 Now is our salvation nearer than when \n\nwe believed. \n\nMr Venn, in one of his excursions to preach for the Countess \nof Huntingdon, while riding on the road, fell into company \nwith a person who had the appearance of a clergyman. After \nriding together for some time, conversing on different subjects, \nthe stranger, looking in his face, said, " Sir, I think you are \non the wrong side of fifty. " " On the wrong side of fifty !" an- \nswered Mr Venn, " No, Sir, I am on the right side of fifty." \n" Surely," the clergyman replied, " you must be turned of \nfifty." " Yes, Sir," added Mr Venn, " but I am on the right \nside of fifty, for I am nearer my crown of glory." \n\nxiii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou shalt not kill. \n\nThe Rev. Ebcnezer Erskine, after travelling at one time, \n\n\n\nKOMANS XIV. 131 \n\ntoward the end of the week, from Portmoak to the banks of \nthe Forth, on his way to Edinburgh, w r as, with several others, \nprevented by a storm from crossing that frith. Thus obliged \nto remain in Fife during the Sabbath, he was employed to \npreach, it is believed, in Kinghorn. Conformably to his usual \npractice, he prayed earnestly in the morning for the divine \ncountenance and aid in the work of the day ; but suddenly \nmissing his note-book, he knew not what to do. His thoughts, \nhowever, were directed to the command, " Thou shalt not \nkill ; " and having studied the subject with as much care as the \ntime would permit, he delivered a short sermon on it in the \nforenoon. Having returned to his lodging, he gave strict in- \njunctions to the servant that no one should be allowed to see \nhim during the interval of worship. A stranger, however, who \nwas also one of the persons detained by the state of the weather, \nexpressed an earnest desire to see the minister ; and having \nwith difficulty obtained admittance, appeared much agitated, \nand asked him, with great eagerness, whether he knew him, or \nhad ever seen or heard of him. On receiving assurance that \nhe was totally unacquainted with his face, character, and his- \ntory, the gentleman proceeded to state, that his sermon on the \nsixth commandment had reached his conscience ; that he was a \nmurderer ; that being the second son of a Highland laird, he \nhad some time before, from base and selfish motives, cruelly \nsuffocated his elder brother, who slept in the same bed with \nhim ; and that now he had no peace of mind, and wished to \nsurrender himself to justice, to suffer the punishment due to \nhis horrid and unnatural crime. Mr Erskine asked him if any \nother person knew any thing of his guilt. His answer was, \nthat so far as he was aware, not a single individual had the \nleast suspicion of it ; on which the good man exhorted him to \nbe deeply affected with a sense of his atrocious sin, to make an \nimmediate application to the blood of sprinkling, and to bring \nforth fruits meet for repentance ; but at the same time, since, \nin providence, his crime had hitherto remained a secret, not to \ndisclose it, or give himself up to public justice. The unhappy \ngentleman embraced this well intended counsel in all its parts, \nbecame truly pious, and maintained a friendly correspondence \nwith Mr Erskine in future life. \n\nxiv. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Whether we live, we live unto the Lord ; \nand whether we die, we die unto the Lord. \n\nThe following lines, which Dr Doddridge wrote on the \n\n\n\n132 ROMANS XIV. \n\nmotto of his family arms, have been much admired, as express \ning, in a lively and pointed manner, the genuine spirit of a \nfaithful servant of God. Dr Johnson, when speaking- of this \nepigram, praised it as one of the finest in the English language. \n" Whilst we live, let us live," was the motto of the family arms ; \non which the Doctor wrote \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n" Live whilst you live," the Epicure would say, \n\nAnd seize the pleasures of the present day. \n\n" Live whilst you live," the sacred preacher cries, \n\nAnd give to God each moment as it flies. \n\nLord, in my views, let both united be ; \n\nI live in pleasure whilst I live to thee. \n\nxiv. 12 \xe2\x80\x94 Every one of us shall give an account \nof himself to God. \n\nThe late Rev. Herbert Mends of Plymouth, speaking of his \nearly religious impressions, says, " If any particular circum- \nstance might be considered as making a more deep, lasting, \nand serious impression, than others, it was a dream which I \nhad when at school at Ottery. I felt the apprehension of the \napproach of the last great judgment-day. I well remember all \nthe attending circumstances ; and observed that they were per- \nfectly corresponding to the description of that awful event, re- \ncorded in the Gospel of Matthew. After I had perceived vast \nmultitudes of the human race appearing before the throne of \nChrist, some being approved, and others rejected, I at length \nbeheld my beloved father and mother, and several of the family, \nsummoned to appear. Great agitation was awakened in my \nbreast ; but I heard them distinctly examined, and as distinctly \nheard the Judge say, \' Well do?ie,\' &c. At this period, my \nwhole soul was filled with horror indescribable, being conscious \nthat I was not prepared to pass my final scrutiny. At length \nmy name was announced, and I felt all the agonies of a mind \nfully expecting to be banished from the presence of God, and \nthe glory of his power. The Judge then, with a stern coun- \ntenance, and in language which struck me with mingled shame \nand hope, said, \' Well, what sayest thou ?\' I fell at his feet, \nand implored mercy, and uttered these words : * Lord, spare \nme yet a little longer, and when thou shalt call for me again, I \nhope to be ready.\' "With a smile, which tranquillized my spi- \nrits, the Lord replied, \' Go then, and improve the time given \nthee.\' The extreme agitation of my mind awoke me. But so \ndeep was the impression, that I have never forgotten it : in- \ndeed, I soon after arose, and committed the whole to paper, \n\n\n\nROMANS XVI. 133 \n\nwith many other attendant circumstances, not proper to be here \nrecorded." \n\nxv. 20, 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Yea, so have I strived to preach the \n\ngospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should \n\nbuild upon another man\'s foundation : But as it is \n\nwritten, To whom he was not spoken of, they shall \n\nsee : and they that have not heard shall understand. \n\n" The last time I was with Mr Grimshaw," says Mr New- \nton, "as we were standing together upon a hill near Haworth, \nand surveying the romantic prospect around us, he expressed \nhimself to the following purport, and I believe I nearly retain \nhis very words, for they made a deep impression upon me \n\nwhile he spoke \' When I first came into this country, if I \n\nhad gone half a day\'s journey on horseback towards the east, \nwest, north, and south, I could not have met with or hear of \none truly serious person ; \xe2\x80\x94 but now, through the blessing of \nGod upon the poor services of the most unworthy of his minis- \nters, besides a considerable number whom I have seen or known \nto have departed this life, like Simeon, rejoicing in the Lord\'s \nsalvation ; and besides five dissenting churches or congrega- \ntions, of which the ministers, and nearly every one of the mem- \nbers, were first awakened under my ministry ; I have still at \nmy sacrament, if the weather is favourable, from three to five \nhundred communicants, of the far greater part of whom, so far \nas man, who cannot see the heart, and can therefore only de- \ntermine by appearances, profession, and conduct, may judge, \nI can give almost as particular an account as I can of myself. \nI know the state of their progress in religion. By my frequent \nvisits and converse with them, I am acquainted with their se- \nveral temptations, trials, and exercises, both personal and do- \nmestic, both spiritual and temporal, almost as intimately as if I \nhad lived in their families.\' " \n\nxvi. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Greet the church that is in their house. \n\nA family in which the worship of God is observed, morning \nand evening, may, in a subordinate sense, be called " A church \nin the house." The following is an instance of the advantages \nof family worship. \xe2\x80\x94 An old servant of a respectable family, \nhaving been constrained to give herself to the public profession \nof the gospel, by commemorating with a christian church the \n\n\n\nI \n\n\n\n\\ \n\n\n\n134 1 CORINTHIANS I. \n\ndying love of Christ, said that she was first excited to give re \nligion a serious attention, by the habitual observance of famil \nworship. Here her mind was prepared to receive those im- \npressions which laid the foundation of permanent religious cha- \nracter, and " a good hope through grace." \n\nxvi. 26. \xe2\x80\x94 But now is made manifest, and by the \nscriptures of the prophets, according to the com- \nmandment of the everlasting God, made known to \nall nations for the obedience of faith. \n\nIn Iceland, a custom prevails among the people, of spend- \ning their long evenings in a manner which must powerfull \ntend to promote their religious improvement. The whole fa- \nmily assembles at dusk around the lamp, every one except the \nreader having some kind of work to perform. The reader is \nfrequently interrupted, either by the head, or some of the most \nintelligent members of the family, who make remarks on vari- \nous parts of the story, and propose questions, with a view to \nexercise the ingenuity of the children and servants. In this \nkind of exercise, the Bible is preferred to every other book. \nBefore separating, a prayer is offered up, and the evening \nclosed with singing a psalm. \n\n\n\n1 CORINTHIANS. \n\nChap. i. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 \'Not with wisdom of words, lest the \ncross of Christ should be made of none effect. \n\nThe Rev. J. Thorowgood, a dissenting minister in England, \nthough a learned critic himself, did not approve of introducing \nany parade of criticism into the pulpit. In a letter to an inti- \nmate friend, written in the first year of his ministry, he men- \ntions an instance of his indiscretion one time in preaching : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" I bite my lips," says he, " with vexation at my folly last \nLord\'s day. I was preaching upon a very alarming subject. \nMy people were all silence and attention, when, in the midst \nof an important theme, I meanly stopped to divert them with \n\n\n\nI CORINTHIANS II. 135 \n\na trifling criticism. O, how did I blush at ray folly ! \xe2\x80\x94 This I \nmention, my dear friend, for your caution." \n\ni. 24 Christ the power of God, and the wisdom \n\nof God. \n\nTwo of Dr Priestly\'s followers, eminent men, once called \non an old gentlemen of the Society of Friends, to ask what \nwas his opinion of the person of Christ. After a little con- \nsideration, he replied: \xe2\x80\x94 " The apostle says, We preach Christ \ncrucified, unto the Jews a stumbling-block, because they ex- \npected a temporal Messiah ; to the Greeks foolishness, because \nhe was crucified as a malefactor ; but unto them which are call- \ned, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the \nwisdom of God. Now, if you can separate the power of God \nfrom God, and the wisdom of God from God, 1 will come over \nto your opinions." \xe2\x80\x94 They were both struck dumb, and did \nnot attempt to utter a single word in reply. \n\nii. 4 My speech and my preaching was not with \n\nenticing words of man\'s wisdom, but in demonstra- \ntion of the Spirit and of power. \n\nIt is related of Dr Manton, that having to preach before the \nLord Mayor and Aldermen of London, he chose a subject in \nwhich he had an opportunity of displaying his learning and \njudgment. He was heard with admiration and applause by the \nintelligent part of his audience ; but as he was returning from \ndinner with the Lord Mayor, a poor man following him, pulled \nhim by the sleeve of his gown, and asked him if he was the \ngentleman that preached before the Lord Mayor. He replied \nhe was. " Sir," said he, " I came with hopes of getting some \ngood to my soul, but I was greatly disappointed, for I could \nnot understand a great deal of what you said ; you were quite \nabove my comprehension." " Friend," said the doctor, "if I \nhave not given you a sermon, you have given me one : By the \ngrace of God, I will not play the fool in such a manner \nagain." \n\nii. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Which things also we speak, not in the \nwords which man\'s wisdom teacheth, but which the \nHoly Ghost teacheth. \n\nSome time after the conversion of Mr John Cotton, it came \n\n\n\n136 1 CORINTHIANS III. \n\nto his turn to preach at St Mary\'s, when a high expectation \nfrom his known abilities was raised through the University, \nthat they should have a sermon set off with all the learning and \neloquence of the place. Mr Cotton had now many difficulties \nin his own mind concerning the course he was to pursue. On \nthe one hand he considered, that if he should preach with a \nscriptural and christian plainness, he should not only wound \nhis own fame, but also tempt carnal men to revive an old cavil, \nThat religion made scholars turn dunces ; whereby the honour \nof God might suffer not a little. On the other hand he con- \nsidered, that it was his duty to preach with such plainness as \nbecame the oracles of the living God. He therefore resolved \nto preach a plain sermon ; such a one as he might in his own \nconscience think would be most pleasing to the Lord Jesus \nChrist ; and accordingly he did so. But when he had finished, \nthe wits of the University discovered their resentment, by their \nnot humming, as according to their absurd custom they had \nformerly done; and the vice-chancellor, too, showed much dis- \nsatisfaction. He had, however, many encouragements from \nsome doctors, who, having a better sense of religion, prayed \nhim to persevere in that good way of preaching he had now \ntaken. But the greatest consolation was, that by the sermon \nhe became a spiritual father to Dr Preston, one of the most \neminent men of his time. \n\niii. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 I have fed you with milk, and not with \nmeat : for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, \nneither yet now are ye able. \n\nAt a meeting held at Wittemberg by the leading parties of \nthe Reformation, with a view to promote the harmony of the \nwhole, it was agreed that Albert Bucer, and Luther, should be \nthe preachers. At the close of the services, Luther requested \nBucer to be his guest, to which Bucer readily acceded. In \nthe course of the evening, Luther found an opportunity to \nmake his remarks on the sermon delivered by his sage friend. \nHe spoke highly in its praises, but added, " Bucer, I can preach \nbetter than you" Such an observation sounded oddly to the \near of his friend, who, however, took it in good part, and \nreadily replied, " Every person of course will agree, that Luther \nshould bear the palm " Luther immediately changed his tone \nof voice, and with indescribable seriousness addressed his friend \nto this effect : Do not mistake me, my dear brother, as though \n\n\n\nI CORINTHIANS III. 137 \n\nI spoke merely in the praise of myself. I am fully aware of \nmy weakness, and am conscious of my inability to deliver a \nsermon so learned and judicious, as the one I have heard from \nyour lips this afternoon. But my method is, when T enter the \npulpit, to look at the people that sit in the aisles ; because they \nare principally Vandals. \xe2\x80\x94 (By this term he meant the ignorant \ncommon people, and alluded to the circumstance of those parts \nhaving been formerly over-run by hordes of savage Vandals.) \nI keep my eye on the Vandals, and endeavour to preach what \nthey can comprehend. But you shot over their heads ; your \nsermon was adapted for learned hearers, but my Vandals could \nnot understand you. I compare them to a crying babe, who \nis sooner satisfied with the breast of its mother, than with the \nrichest confectionaries ; so my people are more nourished by \nthe simple word of the gospel, than by the deepest erudition, \nthough accompanied with all the embellishments of eloquence." \n\niii. 21, 22. \xe2\x80\x94 All things are yours; whether Paul, \nor Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, \nor things present, or things to come ; all are yours. \n\nDr Stonehouse, who attended Mr Hervey during his last ill- \nness, seeing the great difficulty and pain Avith which he spoke, \nand finding by his pulse, that the pangs of death were then \ncoming on, desired that he would spare himself: " No," said \nhe, " Doctor, no : You tell me I have but a few minutes to \nlive ; O ! let me spend them in adoring our great Redeemer. \nThough my flesh and my heart fail me, yet God is the strength \nof my heart, and my portion for ever." He then expatiated in \nthe most striking manner on these words of Paul, " All things \nare yours; life and death; things present, and things to come ; \nall are yours; and ye are Christ\'s, and Christ is God\'s." \n" Here," says he, " is the treasure of a Christian, and a noble \ntreasure it is. Death is reckoned in this inventory : how \nthankful am I for it, as it is the passage through which I get \nto the Lord and giver of eternal life ; and as it frees me from \nall the misery you see me now endure, and which I am willing \nto endure as long as God thinks fit ; for I know he will by and \nby, in his good time, dismiss me from the body. These light \nafflictions are but for a moment, and then comes an eternal \nweight of glory. O welcome, welcome, death ! thou may est \nwell be reckoned among the treasures of the Christian. To \nlive is Christ, but to die is gain." \n\n\n\n138 I CORINTHIANS V. \n\niv. 4, \xe2\x80\x94 For I know nothing by myself; yet am I \n\nnot hereby justified; but he that judge th me is the \n\nLord. \n\nThe celebrated Mr Shepherd, when on his death-bed, said to \nsome young ministers who had come to see him, " Your work is \ngreat, and calls for great seriousness." With respect to him- \nself, he told these three things : First, That the studying of his \nsermons very frequently cost him tears. Secondly, Before he \npreached any sermon to others, he got good by it himself. And, \nThirdly, That he always went to the pulpit, as if he were im- \nmediately after to render an account to his Master. \n\niv. 1 3 Being defamed, we entreat ; we are made \n\nas the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of \n\nall things unto this day. \n\n" One Sabbath afternoon," says Mr Lacey, a missionary in \nthe East Indies, " the people were extremely violent, shouting, \n4 A lie ! a lie !\' at every word spoken. Some called aloud, to \ndrown my voice ; others made impudent gestures, and ex- \ncited a loud obscene laugh ; and, in short, all means of diverting \nthe attention of the hearers were resorted to. Some few, I \nobserved, were more backward in the crowd, more serious, and \nseemed to feel the force of truth ; these encouraged me to pro- \nceed. Upon others, persecution seemed to make a favourable \nimpression : these came and complained of the folly and ignor- \nance of the mob ; and soon had their mouths stopped by hearing, \n* Ah ! are you of the cast, to blaspheme the mara poboo ? It \nis blaspheming to hear the idiot\'s words, come away !\' The \nepithets, fool, thief, liar, &c. were liberally bestowed this eve- \nning. Brother Bampton came up, followed by a mob, shouting \nhim away. We both retired together, amidst the shouts and \nhisses of the multitude, and a shower of dust and broken pots." \n\nv. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, \nneither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; \nbut with the unleavened bread of sincerity and \ntruth. \n\nGeneral Burn, in recording his experience, says, " One \nLord\'s day, when I was to receive the sacrament, before I ap- \n\n\n\nI CORINTHIANS V. 139 \n\nproached that sacred ordinance, my conscience so keenly ac- \n| cusedme on account of this beloved idol (playing at cards) that \nI hardly knew what to do with myself. I tried to pacify it by \na renewal of all my resolutions, with many additions and amend- \nments. I parleyed and reasoned the matter over for hours, \ntrying, if possible, to come to some terms of accommodation, \nbut still the obstinate monitor within cried out, * There\'s an \nAchan in the camp ; approach the table of the Lord if you dare !\' \nScared at the threat, and yet unwilling to part with my darling \nlust, I became like one possessed. Restless and uneasy, I flew \nout of the house to vent my misery with more freedom in the \nfields under the wide canopy of heaven. Here I was led to \nmeditate on the happiness of the righteous, and the misery of \nthe wicked in a future state. The importance of eternity fall- \ning with a ponderous weight upon my soul, raised such vehe- \nment indignation against the accursed thing within, that crying \nto God for help, I kneeled down under a hedge, and taking \nHeaven and Earth to witness, wrote on a piece of paper with \nmy pencil a solemn vow, that I never would play at cards, on \nany pretence whatsoever, so long as I lived. No sooner had I \nput my name to that solemn vow, than I felt myself another \ncreature. Sorrow took wing and flew away, and a delightful \npeace succeeded. The intolerable burden being removed from \nmy mind, I approached the sacred table of the Lord with an \nunusual degree of pleasure and delight. This was not my \nonly idol. I had many others to contend with. But while I \nwas endeavouring to heal my wounded soul in one place, ere I \nwas aware sin broke out in another." \n\nv. 9> 10. \xe2\x80\x94 I wrote unto you in an epistle, not to \n\ncompany with fornicators. Yet not altogether with \n\nthe fornicators of this world, or with the covetous \n\nor extortioners, or with idolators; for then must ye \n\nneeds go out of the world. \n\nMr Robert Blair, in a memoir of his Hfe, written by himself, \nsays, " That year (1616) having, upon an evening, been en- \ngaged in company with some irreligious persons, when I re- \nturned to my chamber, and went to my ordinary devotion, the \nLord did show so much displeasure and wrath, that I was \ndriven from prayer, and heavily threatened to be deserted of \nGod : For this 1 had a restless night, and resolved to spend \nthe next day in extraordinary humiliation, fasting, and prayer; \n\n\n\n140 I CORINTHIANS Vi- \n\nand, toward the evening of that day, I found access to God, \nwith sweet peace, through Jesus Christ, and learned to beware \nof such company ; but then I did run into another extreme of \nrudeness and incivility toward such as were profane and irreli- \ngious, so hard a thing is it for short-sighted sinners to hold the \nright and the straight way." \n\nvi. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 There is utterly a fault among you, because \nye go to law one with another : why do ye not ra- \nther take wrong ? why do ye not rather suffer your- \nselves to be defrauded ? \n\nMr Philip Henry relates a remarkable story concerning a \ngood old friend of his, who when young, being an orphan, was \ngreatly wronged by his uncle. His portion, which was L. 200, \nwas put into the hands of that uncle ; who, when he grew up, \nshuffled with him, and would give him but L. 40, instead of his \nL. 200, and he had no way of recovering his right but by law ; \nbut, before he would engage in that, he was willing to advise \nwith his minister, who was the famous Dr Twissof Newberry; \nthe counsel he gave him, all things considered, was, for peace \nsake, and for the preventing of sin, and snares, and troubles, \nto take the L.40, rather than contend; " and Thomas, 1 \' said \nthe doctor, " if thou dost so, assure thyself, that God will \nmake it up to thee and thine some other way, and they that \ndefraud will be the losers by it at last." He did so, and it \npleased God so to bless that little which he began the world \nwith, that when he died in a good old age, he left his son pos- \nsessed of some hundreds a-year, whilst he that had wronged \nhim fell into poverty. \n\nvi. 40. \xe2\x80\x94 Drunkards shall not inherit the kingdom \nof God. \n\nA parent once said to a Sabbath school teacher, " O Sir ! \nI am very glad that you have got a school for boys on Sunday \nnights. I had such a reprimand and sermon from my little lad \nthe other night, as I never had before in my life. After he \ncame home last Sunday night, he sat down very thoughtful, \nand at last began to cry, and said, \' O father ! if you go and \nget drunk, you will go to hell ; and if I were to go to heaven, \nand sec you on the left hand, O how shall I cry. and wish you \nto come to rac ! " \n\n\n\n1 CORINTHIANS VIII. 141 \n\nvii. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 What knowest thou, O wife, whether \nthou shalt save thy husband ? \n\nA lady in Germany, who had been a sincere follower of \nChrist, but whose husband was still unrenewed, was very much \nafflicted on his account, and told a clergyman that she had done \nall in her power in persuading and beseeching him to turn from \nhis evil practices, to no effect. " Madam," said he, " Talk \nmore to God about your husband, and less to your husband \nabout God." A few weeks after, the lady called upon him, \nfull of joy that her prayers to God had been heard, and that a \nchange was wrought upon her husband. \n\nvii. 29, 30. \xe2\x80\x94 It remaineth, that both they that \n\nhave wives be as though they had none ; \xe2\x80\x94 and they \n\nthat buy as though they possessed not. \n\n" Being with my friend in a garden," says Mr Flavel, " we \ngathered each of us a rose. He handled his tenderly ; smelt \nit but seldom, and sparingly. I always kept mine to my nose, \nor squeezed it in my hand ; whereby, in a very short time, it \nlost both its colour and sweetness : but his still remained as \nsweet and fragrant as if it had been growing upon its own root. \nThese roses, said I, are the true emblems of the best and \nsweetest creature enjoyments in the world, \xe2\x80\x94 which, being mo- \nderately and cautiously used and enjoyed, may for a long time \nyield sweetness to the possessor of them ; but, if once the affec- \ntions seize too greedily upon them, and squeeze them too hard, \nthey quickly wither in our hands, and we lose the comfort of \nthem ; and that, either through the soul surfeiting upon them, \nor the Lord\'s righteous and just removal of them, because of \nthe excess of our affections to them. \n\nviii. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 If any man love God, the same is known \nof him. \n\nAn aged Christian, in great distress of mind, was once com- \nplaining to a friend of his miserable condition ; and, among \nother things, said, " That which troubles me most is, that God \nwill be dishonoured by my fall." His friend hastily caught at \nthis, and used it for the purpose of comforting him : \xe2\x80\x94 " Art \nthou careful of the honour of God ? And dost thou think that \nGod hath no care of thee, and of thy salvation ? A soul for- \n\n\n\ns \n\n\n\n142 I CORINTHIANS X. \n\nsaken of God cares not what becomes of the honour of God ; \ntherefore be of good cheer ; if God s heart were not towards \nthee, thine would not be towards God, or towards the remem- \nbrance of his name." \n\nviii. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 If meat make my brother to offend, \nwill eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make \nmy brother to offend. \n\n" A chief of Huahine once asked me," says Mr Ellis, mis- \nsionary to the South Sea Islands, " whether it would be right, \nsupposing he was walking in his garden on that day (the Sab- \nbathj, and saw ripe plantains hanging from the trees that grew \nby the side of the path, to gather and eat them ; I answered, \nthat I thought it would not be wrong. \' I felt inclined to d \nso, said he, last Sabbath, when walking in my garden, but on \nreflecting that I had other fruit ready plucked and prepared, I \nhesitated, not because I believed it would be in itself sinful, \nbut lest my attendants should notice it, and do so too, and it \nshould be a general practice with the people to go to their \ngardens, and gather fruit on the Sabbath, which would be very \nunfavourable to the proper observance of that sacred day.\' " \n\nix. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 They doit to obtain a corruptible crown, \n\nbut we an incorruptible. \n\nThe Rev. H. Davies, sometimes called " The Welsh Apos- \ntle," was walking early one Sabbath morning, to a place where \nhe was to preach. He was overtaken by a clergyman on horse- \nback, who complained that he could not get above half-a-guinea \nfor a discourse. " O Sir," said Mr Davies, " I preach for a \ncrown !" " Do you ?" replied the stranger, " then you are a \ndisgrace to the cloth." To this rude observation, he returned \nthis meek answer, " Perhaps I shall be held in still greater dis- \ngrace, in your estimation, when I inform you that I am now- \ngoing nine miles to preach, and have but sevenpence in my \npocket to bear my expenses out and in ; but I look forward to \nthat crown of glory which my Lord and Saviour will freely be- \nstow upon me, when he makes his appearance before an assem- \nbled world." \n\nx. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 God is faithful, who will not suffer you to \nbe tempted abo\'^ e that ye are able : but will, with \n\n\n\nI CORINTHIANS XI. 143 \n\nthe temptation, also make a way of escape, that ye \nmay be able to bear it. \n\nWhen Bishops Latimer and Ridley, who were burnt at Ox- \nford, in 1555, were brought to the stake, Latimer lifted up his \neyes, with a sweet and amiable countenance, saying, " God is \nfaithful, who will not suffer us to be tempted above that which \nwe are able." When they were brought to the fire, on a spot \nof ground on the north of Baliol College, where, after an abu- \nsive sermon, being told by an officer that they might now make \nready for the stake, Latimer, having thrown off his prison at- \ntire, appeared in a shroud prepared for the purpose ; " And \nwhereas before," says Fox, " he seemed a withered and crook- \ned old man, he stood now bolt upright, as comely a father as \none might behold." Being thus ready, he recommended his \nsoul to God, and delivered himself to the executioner, say- \ning to his fellow sufferer, " We shall this day, brother, light \nsuch a candle in England as shall never be put out." \n\nx. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Let no man seek his own, but every man \n\nanother\'s wealth. \n\nMr Howe, when Chaplain to Cromwell, was applied to for \nprotection by men of all parties, in those eventful times ; and \nit is said of him that he never refused his assistance to any per- \nson of worth, whatever might be his religious tenets. " Mr \nHowe," said the protector to his chaplain, " you have asked \nfavours for every body besides yourself, pray when does your \nturn come?" " My turn, my Lord Protector," said Mr Howe, \n" is always come, when I can serve another." \n\nxi. 24. \xe2\x80\x94 Take, eat ; this is my body, which is \n\nbroken for you. \n\nA Roman Catholic gentleman in England being engaged to \nmarry a Protestant lady, it was mutually agreed that there \nshould be no contests on the subject of religion. For some \nyears after their union, this agreement was scrupulously ob- \nserved ; but, in the course of time, the priest, who had paid \nthem frequent visits, expecting to find no difficulty in making \na convert of the lady, began to talk about the peculiarities of \nhis religion. He particularly insisted upon the doctrine of tran- \nsubstantiation, and grew troublesome by his importunity. To \navoid being farther teased by him, she one day seemed to be \n\n\n\n\n\n\n144 I CORINTHIANS XII. \n\novercome by his arguments, and agreed to attend at mass with \nher husband the following Sabbath, provided she might be al- \nlowed to prepare the wafer herself. The priest, not suspect\' \ning any thing, and glad on any terms to secure such a convert, \ngave his consent. The lady accordingly appeared at the chapel \nwith her husband ; and, after the consecration of the wafers \nwhich she had brought with her, she solemnly demanded of th \npriest, whether it was really converted into the body of Christ? \nto which question he without hesitation replied, That there was \na conversion made of the whole substance of the bread into the \nbody of Christ, and that there remained no more of its form or \nsubstance. " If this be really the case," said she, " you may \neat the wafer without any danger ; but as for myself I should \nbe afraid to touch it, as it is mixed with arsenic." The priesf \nwas overwhelmed by a discovery so unexpected, and was to\' \nwise to hazard his life upon a doctrine for which he had, how- \never, contended with all the earnestness of perfect assurance. \nThe lady\'s husband was so struck by this practical confutation \nof a doctrine which he had before implicitly believed, that he \nnever afterwards appeared at the mass. \n\nxi. 30.- \xe2\x80\x94 For this cause many are weak and sickly \namong you, and many sleep. \n\nWhen Mr Joseph Woodward, one of the nonconformist mi- \nnisters in England, was settled in Dursley, he vigorously set \nabout the reformation of many disorders in discipline and man- \nners that existed among the people. In particular, he declared \nhis resolution to admit none to the Lord\'s Supper, but those \nwho, besides a visible probity of conversation, had a competent \nknowledge of divine things. A certain person said, " He would \nnot submit to examination; and if Mr Woodward would not \ngive him the sacrament, he would take it !" In pursuance of \nhis impious resolution, this man was coming to church on the \nsacrament-day, but he had scarcely set one foot over the thres- \nhold before he fell down dead. \n\nxii 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried \naway unto these dumb idols, even as ye were led. \n\nBritish Christians ought to recollect, that their ancestors \nwere once blind idolators, serving them that by nature are no \ngods. Dr Plaifere, in a sermon preached before the Univer- \n\n\n\n1 CORINTHIANS XIII. 145 \n\nsity of Cambridge, in 1573, remarks, " that before the preach- \ning of the gospel of Christ, no church here existed, but the \ntemple of an idol ; no priesthood but that of paganism ; no God \nbut the sun, the moon, or some hideous image. To the cruel \nrites of the Druidical worship, succeeded the abominations of \nthe Roman idolatry. In Scotland stood the temple of Mars; \nin Cornwall, the temple of Mercury ; in Bangor, the temple of \nMinerva; at Maiden, the temple of Victoria; in Bath, the \ntemple of Apollo ; at Leicester, the temple of Janus ; at York, \nwhere St Peter\'s now stands, the temple of Bellona ; in London, \non the site of St Paul\'s cathedral, the temple of Diana; and \nat Westminster, where the Abbey rears its venerable pile, a \ntemple of Apollo." Through the mercy of God, ouf country \nis now blessed with thousands of christian churches, and \nmultitudes of gospel ministers. The land is full of Bibles ; \nand British Christians, sensible of their privileges, are engaged \nin diffusing the light of divine truth among the benighted na- \ntions. \n\nxii. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 If the foot shall say, Because I am not \nthe hand, I am not of the body ; is it therefore not \nof the body ? \n\nThe Rev. Ambrose Morton was generally esteemed a good \nscholar, and remarkably humble, sanctified, and holy, but was \ninclined to melancholy, to his own discouragement. In his \nyounger days, when he was assistant to another minister, some \ngood people, in his hearing, speaking of their conversion, and \nascribing it under God to that minister\'s preaching, he seemed \ncast down as if he was of no use. A sensible countryman, who \nwas present, and who had a particular value for his ministry, \nmade this observation for his encouragement : " An ordinary \nworkman may hew down timber, but it must be an accom- \nplished artist that shall frame it for the building." Mr M. \ntherefore rose up, and cheerfully replied, "If I am of any use, \nI am satisfied." Indeed, his preaching was always solid and \njudicious, and highly esteemed by all but himself; and was es- \npecially useful to experienced Christians. \n\nxiii. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Seeketh not her own. \n\nDr Hammond frequently remitted his rights when he thought \nthe party unable to pay. Once he had made a bargain with \none of his parishioners to have so much for the tithe of a large \n\nN \n\n\n\n146 I CORINTH I ANS XIV. \n\nmeadow ; and, according* to his agreement, received part of \nthe money at the beginning of the year. It happened, how- \never, that the produce was afterwards spoiled, and carried \naway by a flood. When the tenant came to make the last pay- \nment, the doctor not only refused it, but returned the former \nsum, saying to the poor man, " God forbid that I should take \nthe tenth, where you have not the nine parts." \n\nxiii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Now we see through a glass, darkly \nbut then face to face : now I know in part, but then \nshall I know even as also I am known. \n\nAn old Hottentot having been taken ill, was visited by Mr \nReid, a missionary. He said, " This is the message of death ! \nI shall now go and see the other country, where I have never \nbeen, but which I long to see ! I am weary of every thing \nhere ! I commit too much sin here, I wish to be free from it ; \nI cannot understand things well here, and you cannot under- \nstand me. The Lord has spoken much to me, though I can- \nnot explain it." \n\nxiv. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 So likewise ye, except ye utter by the \ntongue words easy to be understood, how shall it \nbe known what is spoken ? for ye shall speak unto \nthe air. \n\nA gentlewoman went one day to hear Dr preach, and, \n\nas usual, carried a pocket Bible with her, that she might turn \nto any of the passages the preacher might happen to refer to. \nBut she found that she had no use for her Bible there ; and, \non coming away, said to a friend, " I should have left my \nBible at home to-day, and have brought my dictionary. The \ndoctor does not deal in Scripture, but in such learned words \nand phrases as require the help of an interpreter to render them \nintelligible." \n\nxiv. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 In the law it is written, With men of \nother tongues and other lips will I speak unto this \npeople ; and yet for all that they will not hear me, \nsaith the Lord. \n\nA musical amateur of eminence, who had often observed Mr \n\n\n\nI CORINTHIANS XV. 147 \n\nCadogan\'s inattention to his performances, said to him one day, \n" Come, I am determined to make you feel the force of music, \n\xe2\x80\x94 pay particular attention to this piece." It accordingly was \nplayed. " Well, what do you say now ? " " Why, just what I \nsaid before." " What ! can you hear this and not be charmed? \nWell, I am quite surprised at your insensibility. Where are \nyour ears?\' " Bear with me, my lord,\'\' replied Mr Cadogan, \n"since I too have had my surprise; I have often from the \npulpit set before you the most striking and affecting truths ; I \nhave sounded notes that have raised the dead ; I have said, \nSurely he will feel now; but you never seemed charmed with \nmy music, though infinitely more interesting than yours. I \ntoo have been ready to say with astonishment, Where are his \nears ?" \n\nxv. 38. \xe2\x80\x94 Evil communications corrupt good man- \nners. \n\nA poor boy who had been educated in the Stockport Sab- \nbath school, conducted himself so well, and made so great pro- \nficiency in learning, that he was appointed teacher of one of the \njunior classes. About this time his father died, and his mother \nbeing reduced to indigent circumstances, she was obliged to \nengage him in one of the cotton factories, where he met with \nboys of his own age, who were matured in vice, and hardened \nin crime. Through the force of their evil example, he lost by \ndegrees all his serious impressions ; and having thrown off the \nfear of God, became addicted to intemperance, and the com- \nmission of petty thefts. His dissolute conduct soon brought \nhim into the army. The regiment was sent to Spain, where \nhis habit of excessive drinking was confirmed ; and not satisfied \nwith the advantages he reaped as the fruits of many a splendid \nvictory, he plundered the innocent and peaceful inhabitants. \nOn the close of the war in the Peninsula, he returned home \nwith his regiment ; and soon after landing on the coast of \nHampshire, he, with others of his companions, whose prin- \nciples he had vitiated, broke into several houses; till at length \nhe was detected, arraigned at the tribunal of justice, and con- \ndemned to an ignominious death, at the age of twenty-one. \n" Sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death." \n\nxv. 35 \xe2\x80\x94 But some man will say, How are the \n\ndead raised up ? and with what body do they come? \n\n" A number of the attendants on the queen\'s sister," says \n\n\n\n148 I CORINTHIANS XVI. \n\nMr Ellis in his Polynesian Researches, " soon after the re- \nception of Christianity, came to the meeting", and stated that \none of their friends had died a few days before, and that they \nhad buried the corpse according to their ancient manner, not \nlaying it straight in a coffin, as Christians were accustomed \nto do, but placing- it in a sitting posture, with the face be- \ntween the knees, the hands under the thighs, and the whole \nbody bound round with cords. Since the interment (they \nadded), they had been thinking about the resurrection, and \nwished to know how the body would then appear, whether, \nif left in that manner it would rise deformed, and whether \nthey had not better disinter the corpse, and deposit it in a \nstraight or horizontal position. A suitable reply was of course \nreturned. They were directed to let it remain undisturbed \xe2\x80\x94 \nthat probably long before the resurrection it would be so com- \npletely dissolved, and mingled with the "surrounding earth, \nthat no trace would be left of the form in which it had been \ndeposited." \n\nxvi. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Upon the first day of the week, let every \none of you lay by him in store, as God hath pros- \npered him. \n\nAt a public meeting, one of the orators addressed the assem- \nbly as follows : \xe2\x80\x94 " My dear brethren, it has been the usual \ncustom for an audience to testify their approbation of the \nspeaker by clapping their hands ; but I beg to recommend to \nyour adoption a new method of clapping, less tumultuous, and \nmuch more pleasing ; \xe2\x80\x94 when you leave this place, clap your \nhands into your pockets, and clap your money into the plate \nheld to receive it, and the Lord give it his blessing." This \naddress had the desired effect. \n\nxvi. 22. \xe2\x80\x94 If any man love not the Lord Jesus \nChrist, let him be Anathema Maran-atha. \n\nMr Flavel, on one occasion, preached from the above pas- \nsage. The discourse was unusually solemn, particularly the \nexplanation of the words anathema maran-atha\xe2\x80\x94 il cursed with \na curse, cursed of God with a bitter and grievous curse." At \nthe conclusion of the service, when Mr Flavel rose to pro- \nnounce the benediction, he paused, and said, " How shall I \nbless this whole assembly, when every person in it, who loveth \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS I. 149 \n\nnot the Lord Jesus Christ, is anathema maran-atha? \' The \nsolemnity of this address affected the audience ; and one gen- \ntleman, a person of rank, was so overcome by his feelings, \nthat he fell senseless to the floor. In the congregation was a \nlad named Luke Short, then about fifteen years old, and a \nnative of Dartmouth. Soon after he went to America, where \nhe passed the rest of his life, first at Marblehead, and after- \nwards at Middleborough, Massachusetts. Mr Short\'s life was \nlengthened much beyond the usual time. When an hundred \nyears old, he had sufficient strength to work on his farm, and \nhis mental faculties were very little impaired. Hitherto he \nhad lived in carelessness and sin ; he was now " a sinner an \nhundred years old," and apparently ready to " die accursed." \nBut one day as he sat in the field, he busied himself in reflect- \ning on his past life. Eecurring to the events of his youth, his \nmemory fixed upon Mr Fiavel\'s discourse above alluded to, \na considerable part of which he was able to recollect. The \naffectionate earnestness of the preacher\'s manner, the impor- \ntant truths he delivered, and the effects produced on the con- \ngregation, were brought fresh to his mind. The blessing of \nGod accompanied his meditation ; he felt that he had not \n" loved the Lord Jesus Christ ;" he feared the dreadful " ana- \nthema ; \' conviction was followed by repentance, and at length \nthis aged sinner obtained peace through the blood of atone- \nment, and was " found in the way of righteousness." He \njoined the congregational church in Middleborough, and to the \nday of his death, which took place in his 116th i/ear, gave pleas- \ning evidences of piety. \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS. \n\nChap. i. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 As the sufferings of Christ abound \nin us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. \n\nWhen Mr James Bainham, who suffered under Henry VIII. \nof England, was in the midst of the flames, which had half con- \nsumed his arms and legs, he said aloud, \xe2\x80\x94 " O ye papists, ye \nlook for miracles, and here now you may see a miracle ; for in \nthis fire I feel no more pain than if I were in a bed of down, \nbut it is to me a bed of roses." \n\n\n\n150 II CORINTHIANS II. \n\nn him are Yea, \n\n\n\n\n\n\ni. 20.\xe2\x80\x94 All the promises of God in him are Yea, \nand in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us. \n\nThe faith of Dr Watts in the promises of God was lively \nand unshaken. " I believe them enough," said he, " to ven- \nture an eternity on them." To a religious friend, at another \ntime, he thus expressed himself : "I remember an aged minister \nused to say, that the most learned and knowing Christians, \nwhen they come to die, have only the same plain promises \nfor their support, as the common and unlearned ; and so," con- \ntinued he, "I find it. It is the plain promises of the gospel \nthat are my support : and I bless God, they are plain promises, \nwhich do not require much labour and pains to understand \nthem ; for I can do nothing now but look into my Bible for \nsome promise to support me, and live upon that." \n\nii. 8 Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would \n\nconfirm your love toward him. \n\nSome friends were conversing about a person, who, in spite \nof many remonstrances, and many opportunities of knowing the \npath of duty, seemed perfectly steeled against every proper im- \npression, and determined to go on in his evil courses. One of \nthe company, who, before he knew the gospel, had gone to great \nexcess in wickedness himself, remarked, that he saw no neces- \nsity for his friends troubling themselves any further with such a \ncharacter ; adding, " If he has an opportunity of knowing the \ntruth, and will not attend to it, let him take the consequences." \nA lady sitting by, who knew this person\'s history, gently re- \nminded him, \xe2\x80\x94 \'\xe2\x80\xa2 Ah ! Mr , what might have been your \n\nstate to-day, if others had argued thus in regard to you ?" He \nhad himself been indebted to the affectionate and persevering \nassiduities of a christian friend, as the means, under the bless- \ning of God, of leading his attention to the revelation of divine \nmercy. \n\nii. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 To the one we are the savour of death \n\nunto death. \n\nWhen the Rev. Mr Fletcher of Madeley, was once preach- \ning on Noah as a type of Christ, and while in the midst of a \nmost animated description of the terrible day of the Lord, he \nsuddenly paused. Every feature of his expressive countenance \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS III. 151 \n\nwas marked with painful feeling ; and, striking his forehead with \nthe palm of his hand, he exclaimed, " Wretched man that I \nam ! Beloved brethren, it often cuts me to the soul, as it does \nat this moment, to reflect, that while 1 have been endeavouring, \nby the force of truth, by the beauty of holiness, and even by \nthe terrors of the Lord, to bring you to walk in the peaceable \npaths of righteousness, I am, with respect to many of you who \nreject the gospel, only tying millstones round your neck, to \nsink you deeper in perdition !" The whole church was elec- \ntrified, and it was some time before he could resume his dis- \ncourse. \n\niii. 5 Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to \n\nthink any thing as of ourselves, but our sufficiency is \nof God. \n\nThe Rev. Thomas Hooker, some time after his settlement at \nHartford, having to preach among his old friends at Newton \non a Lord\'s day in the afternoon, his great fame had collected \ntogether a vast concourse of people. When he came to preach, \nhe found himself so entirely at a loss what to say, that, after a \nfew shattered attempts to proceed, he was obliged to stop and \nsay, that what he had prepared was altogether taken from him. \nHe therefore requested the congregation to sing a psalm while \nhe retired. Upon his return, he preached a most admirable \nsermon with the greatest readiness and propriety. After the \npublic service was closed, some of his friends speaking to him \nof the Lord\'s withholding his assistance, he meekly replied, \n" We daily confess that we have nothing, and can do nothing, \nwithout Christ ; and what if Christ will make this manifest be- \nfore our congregations ? Must we not be humbly contented ?" \n\niii. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Their minds were blinded : for until this \nday remaineth the same vail untaken away in the \nreading of the Old Testament ; which vail is done \naway in Christ. \n\nA learned Rabbi of the Jews, at Aleppo, being dangerously \nill, called his friends together, and desired them seriously to \nconsider the various former captivities endured by their nation, \nas a punishment for the hardness of their hearts, and their pre- \nsent captivity, which was continued sixteen hundred years, \n\n\n\n152 II CORINTHIANS IV. \n\n" the occasion of which," said he, " is doubtless our unbelief. \nWe have long looked for the Messiah, and the Christians have \nbelieved in one Jesus, of our nation, who was of the seed of \nAbraham and David, and born in Bethlehem, and, for aught \nwe know, may be the true Messiah; and we may have suffered \nthis long captivity because we have rejected him. Therefore \nmy advice is, as my last words, that if the Messiah, which we \nexpect, do not come at or about the year 1650, reckoning from \nthe birth of their Christ, then you may know and believe that \nthis Jesus is the Christ, and you shall have no other.\'\' \n\niv. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 We have this treasure in earthen vessels, \nthat the excellency of the power may be of God, \nand not of us. \n\nSometimes God is pleased to enrich, with a more than ordi- \nnary measure of grace and knowledge of gospel truth, persons \nof feeble constitutions. Dr Doddridge, at his birth, showed so \nsmall symptoms of life, that he was laid aside as dead. But \none of the attendants, thinking she perceived some motion of \nbreath, took that necessary care of him, upon which, in those \ntender circumstances, the feeble name of life depended, which \nwas so nearly expiring, as soon as it was kindled. He had \nfrom his infancy an infirm constitution, and a thin consumptive \nhabit, which made himself and his friends apprehensive that his \nlife would be very short ; and he frequently, especially on the \nreturns of his birth-day, expressed his wonder and thankfulness \nthat he was so long preserved. \n\niv. 1 8 \xe2\x80\x94 The things which are not seen are eter- \nnal. \n\nA certain lady, having spent the afternoon and evening at \ncards, and in gay company, when she came home, found her \nservant-maid reading a pious book. " Poor melancholy soul," \nsaid she, " what pleasure canst thou find in poring so long over \na book like that ? " \xe2\x80\x94 When the lady went to bed, she could not \nfall asleep, but lay sighing and weeping so much, that her ser- \nvant overhearing her, came and asked her, once and again, \nwhat was the matter with her. At length she burst out into a \nflood of tears, and said, " Oh ! it was one word I saw in your \nbook that troubles me ; there I saw that word Eternity." \nThe consequence of this impression was. that she laid aside her \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS VI. 153 \n\ncards, forsook her gay company, and set herself seriously to \nprepare for another world. \n\nv. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 In tins we groan, earnestly desiring to be \nclothed upon with our house which is from heaven. \n\nMr Dod, in the sixty-third year of his age, had a fever with \nvery threatening symptoms ; but things turning happily at the \ncrisis, and the physician having thereupon said to him, " Now \n\nI have hopes of your recovery ;" Mr Dod answered, " You \nthink to comfort me by this ; but you make my heart sad. It \nis as if you should tell a man, who, after being sorely weather- \nbeaten at sea, had just arrived at the haven where his soul \nlonged to be, that he must return to the ocean, to be tossed \nagain with winds and waves." \n\nv. 17 \xe2\x80\x94 If any man be in Christ, he is a new crea- \nture : old things are passed away ; behold, all things \nare become new. \n\nThe Rev. Legh Richmond, on his return from Scotland \nsome years ago, passed through Stockport, at the time when \nradical opinions first agitated the country. In consequence of \nhis lameness, he was never able to walk far without resting. \nHe was leaning on his stick, and looking about him, when a \npoor fellow ran up to him, and offered his hand, inquiring with \nconsiderable earnestness, "Pray, Sir, are you a radical?" \n\nII Yes, my friend," replied Mr Richmond, " I am a radical, a \nthorough radical." " Then," said the man, " give me your \nhand." " Stop, Sir, stop ; I must explain myself: we all need \na radical reformation, our hearts are full of disorders ; the root \nand principle within is altogether corrupt. Let you and me \nmend matters there, and then all will be well, and we shall \ncease to complain of the times and the government." " Right, \nSir," replied the radical, "you are right, Sir;" and bowing \nrespectfully, he retired. \n\nvi. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Giving no offence in any thing, that the \nministry be not blamed. \n\nDoctor Brockmand, Bishop of Zealand, was once present at \na wedding, which was attended by a large promiscuous com- \npany of all ranks. At table, the conversation turned upon the \n\n\n\n154 11 CORINTHIANS VII. \n\nconduct of a certain disorderly clergyman : some of the com- \npany reprobated, and others pitied him. But a lady of rank, \nno doubt one of those who take the lead where busy scandal \nfeasts her votaries, gave a new turn to the subject, and with a \nscornful mien, added, " What a pretty set of creatures our \nclergy are ! " It grieved Brockmand to hear the whole clergy \nthus vilified, yet he did not think proper to offer a serious \nreply. But shortly after, he related an anecdote of a noble \nlady, notorious for ill conduct, concluding with these words, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" It does not follow, however, that all our noble ladies should \nresemble her." \n\nvi. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 Be not ye unequally yoked with unbe- \nlievers. \n\nEliza Embert, a young Parisian lady, resolutely discarded \na gentleman, to whom she was to have been married, because \nhe ridiculed religion. Having given him a gentle reproof, he \nreplied, " That a man of the world could not be so old fashion- \ned as to regard God and religion." Eliza started ! \xe2\x80\x94 but on \nrecovering herself, said, " From this moment, Sir, when I dis- \ncover that you do not regard religion, I cease to be yours. \nHe who does not love and honour God, can never love his \nwife constantly and sincerely." \n\nvii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 God, that comforteth those that are cast \ndown. \n\nDuring the ministry of the late Mr Willison of Dundee, a \nserious woman who had been hearing him preach from Psalm \nlv. 22, " Ca,st thy burden upon the Lord, and he will sustain \nthee," came to his house in the evening, with a broken and op- \npressed mind, in order to make known to him her perplexed \ncase. The poor woman, as she passed through the house to \nhis room, heard a little girl repeating the text, which came \nwith such power to her heart, as effectually dispelled her fears, \nand set her at liberty. When she was introduced to Mr W., \nshe told him that she was come to make known her distress ; \nbut the Lord, by means of his grandchild repeating the text, \nas she came through the house, had graciously dispelled her \nfears, and removed her burden, and now she only desired to \ngive thanks for her spiritual recovery. \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS VIII. 155 \n\nvii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 For behold the self-same thing, that ye \nsorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it \nwrought in you, \xe2\x80\x94 yea, what revenge ! \n\nIn the bloody reign of Queen Mary of England, Archbishop \nCranmer became obnoxious to her persecuting spirit. She was \ndetermined to bring him to the stake ; but previously employed \nemissaries to persuade him, by means of flattery and false pro- \nmises, to renounce his faith. The good man was overcome, \nand subscribed the errors of the Church of Rome. His con- \nscience smote him ; he returned to his former persuasion ; and, \nwhen brought to the stake, he stretched forth the hand that had \nmade the unhappy signature, and held it in the flames till it was \nentirely consumed, frequently exclaiming, " That unworthy \nhand ;" after which he patiently suffered martyrdom, and ascend- \ned to receive its reward. \n\nviii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Perform the doing of it; that as there \nwas a readiness to will, so there may be a perform- \nance also out of that which ye have. \n\nKaramsin, the Russian traveller, having witnessed Lavater\'s \ndiligence in study, visiting the sick, and relieving the poor, \ngreatly surprised at his fortitude and activity, said to him, \nr Whence have you so much strength of mind and power of \nendurance?" " My friend," replied he, " man rarely wants \nthe power to work, when he possesses the will ; the more I la- \nbour in the discharge of my duties, so much the more ability \nand inclination to labour do I constantly find within myself." \n\nviii. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 At this time your abundance may be a \nsupply for their wants, that their abundance may be \na supply for your want. \n\nThe Rev. Edward Jones was particularly noted for his cha- \nritable disposition. A friend once made him a present of a sum \nof money, that he might purchase malt to make beer for the \nuse of his family. Returning home from the house of his friend, \nhe happened to pass through a village where there were several \npoor families, some of whom were sick, and others in very \nneedy circumstances. Hearing of their distresses, he went into \ntheir houses, in order to address some serious advice to them. \nRut his heart was so much affected with the miseries he be- \n\n\n\n156 II CCMUNTHIANS IX. \n\nheld, that he distributed among them what his friend had given \nhim to supply his own wants. When he reached home, he told \nhis wife what he had done. She cheerfully applauded his ge- \nnerosity, and at the same time acquainted him, that, in his ab- \nsence, God had inclined the heart of a neighbouring farmer to \nsend the very quantity of malt that his friend\'s money would \nhave purchased. \n\nix. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Every man, according as he purposeth in \nhis heart, so let him give, not grudgingly, nor of \nnecessity : for God loveth a cheerful giver. \n\nMrs Graham of New York made it a rule to appropriate a \ntenth part of her earnings to be expended for pious and charit- \nable purposes ; she had taken a lease of two lots of ground, in \nGreenwich Street, from the corporation of Trinity Church, \nwith the view of building a house on them for her own accom- \nmodation : the building, however, she never commenced : by \na sale which her son-in-law, Mr Bethune, made of the lease in \n1795, for her, she got an advance of one thousand pounds. So \nlarge a profit was new to her. " Quick, quick," said she, " let \nme appropriate the tenth before my heart grows hard." What \nfidelity in duty ! What distrust of herself ! Fifty pounds of \nthis money she sent to Mr Mason, in aid of the funds he was \ncollecting for the establishment of a theological seminary. \n\nix. 9 \xe2\x80\x94 He hath dispersed abroad : he hath given \nto the poor : his righteousness remain eth for ever. \n\nThe late John Thornton, Esq. of Clapham, was distinguished \nby his great liberality : he disposed of large sums in various \ncharitable designs, with unremitting constancy, during a long \ncourse of years. His charities were much larger than is com- \nmon with wealthy persons of good reputation for beneficence, \ninsomuch that he was almost regarded as a prodigy. He was \nthe patron of all pious, exemplary, and laborious ministers of \nthe gospel ; frequently educating young men whom he found \nto be religiously disposed, and purchasing many livings, which \nhe gave to ministers, in order that the gospel might be preached \nin those places where he supposed the people were perishing \nfor lack of knowledge. He also dispersed a very great number \nof Bibles, in different languages, in distant countries, perhaps \nin all the four quarters of the globe, and with them vast quan- \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS X. 157 \n\ntities of religious books, calculated to alarm the conscience, \nand affect the heart with the importance of eternal things. He \nalso patronized every undertaking which was suited to supply \nthe wants, to relieve the distresses, or to increase the comforts \nof the human species, in whatever climate, or of whatever de- \nscription, provided they properly fell within his sphere of ac- \ntion. \n\nx. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, \nbut mighty through God to the pulling down of \nstrong-holds. \n\nThe preaching of the late Rev. J. Scott having been made \neffectual to the production of a great change in a young lady, \nthe daughter of a country gentleman, so that she could no longer \njoin the family in their usual dissipations, and appeared to them \nas melancholy, or approaching to it, \xe2\x80\x94 her father, who was a \nvery gay man, looking upon Mr Scott as the sole cause of what \nhe deemed his daughter\'s misfortune, became exceedingly en- \nraged at him ; so much so, that he actually lay in wait, in order \nto shoot him. Mr S. being providentially apprised of it, was \nenabled to escape the danger. The diabolical design of the \ngentleman being thus defeated, he sent Mr S. a challenge. \nMr S. might have availed himself of the law, and prosecuted \nhim, but he took another method. He waited upon him at his \nhouse, was introduced to him in his parlour, and, with his cha- \nracteristic boldness and intrepidity, thus addressed him : \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir, \n\nI hear you have designed to shoot me, \xe2\x80\x94 by which you would \nhave been guilty of murder ; failing in this, you sent me a chal- \nlenge ; and what a coward you must be, Sir, to wish to engage \nwith a blind man (alluding to his being short-sighted). As you \nhave given me a challenge, it is now my right to choose the \ntime, the place, and the weapon ; I, therefore, appoint the pre- \nsent moment, Sir, the place where we now are, and the sword \nfor the weapon, to which I have been most accustomed." The \ngentleman was evidently greatly terrified ; when Mr Scott, hav- \ning attained his end, produced a pocket-bible, and exclaimed, \n\nII This is my sword, Sir, the only weapon I wish to engage \nwith." \xe2\x80\x94 " Never," said Mr S. to a friend, to whom he related \nthis anecdote, " never was a poor careless sinner so delighted \nwith the sight of a Bible before." Mr Scott reasoned with the \ngentleman on the impropriety of his conduct in treating him as \nhe had done, for no other reason than because he had preached \n\n\n\n158 II CORINTHIANS XI. \n\nthe everlasting gospel. The result was, the gentleman took \nhim by the hand, begged his pardon, expressed his sorrow for \nhis conduct, and became afterwards very friendly to him. \n\nx. 10 \xe2\x80\x94 His letters (say they), are weighty and \npowerful ; but his bodily presence is weak, and his \nspeech contemptible. \n\nMr Herbert Palmer, an eminent divine in the seventeenth \ncentury, sometimes preached in the French congregation at \nCanterbury, at the request of their Eldership, being master of \nthat language, to the great edification of his hearers. A French \ngentlewoman, when she saw him the first time coming into the \npulpit, being startled at the smallness of his personal appear- \nance, and the weakness of his look, cried out in the hearing of \nthose that sat by her, " Alas ! what should this child say to us f n \nBut having heard him pray and preach with so much spiritual \nstrength and vigour, she lifted up her hands to heaven with ad- \nmiration and joy, blessing God for what she heard. \n\nxi. 32, 33. \xe2\x80\x94 The governor under Aretas the king, \nkept the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, \ndesirous to apprehend me ; and through a window, \nin a basket, was I let down by the wall, and escaped \n\nhis hands. \n\nArchbishop Bancroft having received information that Mr \nEobert Parker, a puritan divine, was concealed in a certain \ncitizen\'s house in London, immediately sent a person to watch \nthe house, while others were prepared with a warrant to search \nfor him. The person having fixed himself at the door, boasted \nthat he had him now secure. Mr Parker, at this juncture, re- \nsolved to dress himself in the habit of a citizen, and venture \nout, whereby he might possibly escape ; but if he remained in \nthe house, he would be sure to be taken. Accordingly, in his \nstrange garb he went forth ; and God so ordered it, that, just \nat the moment of his going out, the watchman at the door spied \nhis intended bride passing on the other side of the street ; and, \nwhile he just stepped over to speak to her, the good man escap- \ned. When the officers came with the warrant to search the \nhouse, to their great mortification he could not be found. After \nthis signal providential deliverance, he retired to the house of \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS XII. 159 \n\n1 a friend in the neighbourhood of London, where a treacherous \n1 servant in the family gave information to the bishop\'s officers, \nwho came and actually searched the house where he was; but, \nby the special providence of God, he was again most remark- \nably preserved ; for the only room in the house which they neg- \nlected to search, was that in which he was concealed, from \nwhence he heard them swearing and quarrelling one with an- \nother ; one protesting that they had not searched that room, \nand another as confidently asserting the contrary, and refusing \nto suffer it to be searched again Had he been taken, he must \nhave been cast into prison, where, without doubt, says the nar- \nrator, he must have died. \n\nxii. 26 In perils in the sea. \n\nNathaniel, an assistant to the Moravian missionaries in \nGreenland, when engaged in the seal-fishery, being in com- \npany with another brother, who was yet inexperienced in the \nmanagement of a kayak (a Greenland boat), he met a Neitser- \nsoak, the largest kind of seal, which he killed. He then dis- \ncovered his companion upon a flake of ice, endeavouring to \nkill another of the same species, and in danger ; he, therefore, \nleft his dead seal, kept buoyant by the bladder, and hastened \nto help his brother. They succeeded in killing the seal ; but \nsuddenly a strong north wind arose, and carried off both the \nkayaks to sea ; nor could they discover any kayaks in the \nneighbourhood. They cried aloud for help, but in vain. \nMeanwhile the wind rose in strength, and carried both the \nkayaks, and also the piece of ice, swiftly along with the waves. \nHaving lost sight of the kayaks, they now saw themselves with- \nout the least hope of deliverance. Nathaniel continued pray- \ning to his Saviour, and thought with great grief of the situa- \ntion of his poor family, but felt a small degree of hope arising \nin his breast. Unexpectedly, he saw his dead seal floating to- \nwards him, and was exceedingly surprised at its approaching \nagainst the wind, till it came so near the flake of ice, that they \ncould secure it. But how should a dead seal become the \nmeans of their deliverance ? and what was now to be done? \nAll at once, Nathaniel resolved, at a venture, to seat himself \nupon the dead floating seal ; and by the help of his paddle, \nwhich he had happily kept in his hand w T hen he joined his \nbrother on the ice, to go in quest of the kayaks. Though the \nsea and waves continually overflowed him, yet he kept his \nseat, made after the kayaks, and succeeded in overtaking his \n\n\n\n160 II CORINTHIANS XIII. \n\nown, into which he crept, and went in quest of that of his com- \npanion, which he likewise found. He also kept possession of \nthe seal ; and now hastened in search of the flake of ice, on \nwhich his companion was most anxiously looking out for him ; \nhaving reached it, he brought him his kayak, and enabled him \nto secure the other seal, when both returned home in safety. \nWhen relating his dangerous adventure, he ascribed his pre- \nservation, not to his own contrivance, but to the mercy of God \nalone. \n\nxii. 34. \xe2\x80\x94 I knew such a man (whether in the \nbody, or out of the body, I cannot tell : Goc 1 \nknoweth), how that he was caught up into paradise, \nand heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful \nfor a man to utter. \n\nMr John Holland, the day before he died, called for the \nBible, saying, " Come, O come ; death approaches, let us \ngather some flowers to comfort this hour." And turning with \nhis own hand to the 8th chapter of Romans, he gave the book \nto Mr Leigh, and bade him read : at the end of every verse, \nhe paused, and then gave the sense, to his own comfort, but \nmore to the joy and wonder of his friends. Having continued \nhis meditations on the 8th of the Romans, thus read to him, \nfor two hours or more, on a sudden he said, " O stay your \nreading. What brightness is this I see ? Have you lighted \nup any candles?" Mr Leigh answered, " No, it is the sun- \nshine ;" for it was about five o\'clock in a clear summer even- \ning. " Sunshine !" said he, " nay, it is my Saviour\'s shine. \nNow, farewell world; welcome heaven. The day-star from \non high hath visited my heart. O speak it when I am gone, \nand preach it at my funeral ; God dealeth familiarly with man. \nI feel his mercy ; I see his majesty ; whether in the body or \nout of the body, I cannot tell, God knoweth ; but I see things \nthat are unutterable." Thus ravished in spirit, he roamed to- \nwards heaven with a cheerful look, and soft sweet voice; but \nwhat he said could not be understood. \n\nxiii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 My grace is sufficient for thee ; for my \nstrength is made perfect in weakness. \n\nA minister of the gospel was one evening preaching in Bris- \n\n\n\nII CORINTHIANS XIII. 161 \n\ntol, from these words, " My grace is sufficient for thee," when \nhe took occasion to relate the circumstance of a pious young \nwoman\'s labouring under a strong temptation to put a period \nto her life by drowning herself, from which she was delivered \nin a manner strikingly providential. She had gone to the \nriver in order to comply with the enemy\'s suggestion ; but as \nshe was adjusting her clothes to prevent her from floating, she \nfelt something in her pocket, which proved to be her Bible. \nShe thought she would take it out, and look in it for the last \ntime. She did so, and the above-mentioned text caught her \neye. Through the divine blessing attending them, the words \nstruck her with peculiar force, when the snare was instantly \nbroken, the temptation vanished, and she returned home bless- \ning and praising him who had given her the victory. It is \nstated, that the relation of this circumstance was blessed to the \nconversion of a man and his wife who were present, who had \nlived in an almost continual state of enmity, and whose habita- \ntion exhibited a terrifying scene of discord and confusion. In \none of those unhappy intervals of sullen silence, which both \nparties |were accustomed to maintain after their quarrels, the \nwife came to the dreadful determination of drowning herself. \nShe accordingly left her house for that purpose, and approach- \ned the river, but owing to its being too light, she apprehended \nshe should be detected before she could accomplish her design. \nShe therefore deferred the fatal act till it should have grown \ndark, and, in the interim, wandered about, not knowing whither \nto go. At length she observed a place of worship open, and \nthought she would go in to pass the time. Mr W. was preach- \ning, and she listened to him with attention, especially when he \nrelated the matter above-mentioned. Instead of drowning her- \nself, she returned home after the sermon, with a countenance \nwhich, however expressive before of a malevolent disposition, \nnow indicated that a spirit of gentleness had taken possession \nof her breast. Struck with her appearance, her husband ask- \ned her where she had been. On telling him, he immediately \nsaid, " And did you see me there?" She replied, " No. \' \nHe rejoined, " But I was ; and blessed be God, 1 found his \ngrace sufficient for me also." \n\nxiii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Be of one mind, live in peace ; and the \nGod of love and peace shall be with you. \n\nMr Johnston of West Africa, in one of his late journals, re- \n\n\n\n162 GALATIANS I. \n\nlates the following very pleasing and instructive incident :\xe2\x80\x94 \n\xe2\x80\xa2\xe2\x96\xa0 In visiting a sick communicant, his wife, who was formerly \nin our school, was present. I asked several questions, viz. if \nthey prayed together, read a part of the Scriptures (the woman \ncan read), constantly attended public worship, and lived in \npeace with their neighbours. All these questions were an- \nswered in the affirmative. I then asked if they lived in peace \ntogether. The man answered, \' Sometimes I say a word my \nwife no like, or my wife talk or do what I no like ; but when \nwe want to quarrel, then we shake hands together, shut the \ndoor, and go to prayer, and so we get peace again.\' This \nmethod of keeping peace quite delighted me." \n\nxiii. 14 \xe2\x80\x94 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, \nand the love of God, and the communion of the \nHoly Ghost be with you all. Amen. \n\nMr Venn was on a visit at the house of a very intimate \nfriend, where a lady of great piety was ill of a dangerous and \nexquisitely painful disorder. The physician who attended her, \none day observed to Mr Venn, that he was quite at a loss to \nexplain how she was enabled to bear such a severity of suffer- \ning, as he well knew attended her complaint, with so much \ntranquillity, and so little symptom of murmuring and restless- \nness. *\' Can you account for it, Sir?" added he. " Sir," \nsaid Mr Venn, " that lady happily possesses what you and I \nought to pray for, \xe2\x80\x94 the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the \nlove of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost." \n\n\n\nGALATIANS. \n\nChap. i. 10 \xe2\x80\x94 Do I seek to please men ? for if I yet \npleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. \n\nThe Rev. Joseph Alleine was very faithful and impartial in \nadministering reproof. Once, when employed in a work of \nthis kind, he said to a christian friend, " I am now going \nabout that which is likely to make a very dear and obliging \nfriend become an enemv. But, however, it cannot be omit- \n\n\n\nGALATIANS II. 163 \n\nted ; it is better to lose man\'s favour than God\'s." But, so far \nfrom becoming* his enemy for his conscientious faithfulness to \nhim, he rather loved him the more ever after, as long as he \nlived. \n\ni. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 He which persecuted us in times past, now \n\npreacheth the faith which once he destroyed. \n\nThe Rev. J. Perkins, one of the American missionaries, \nhas recorded the following remarkable anecdote in his Journal. \nA physician who had been personally acquainted with the in- \nfidel Paine, had embraced his sentiments, and was very pro- \nfane and dissipated. After more than a year striving against \nthe convictions of the Spirit of God, which were so powerful, \nand his stubbornness so great, like a bullock unaccustomed \nto the yoke, as to bring him to a bed of long confinement, and \nthe most awful depression of mind, he became a humble, zeal- \nous, and exemplary Christian. And as soon as his health was \nrecovered, he qualified himself, by preparatory studies, to go \nforth to the world, and preach that Jesus whom he for many \nyears considered as an impostor, whose name he had habitually \nblasphemed, and whose religion he had counted foolishness, \nand a base imposition on the world. \n\nii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Only they would that we should remem- \nber the poor ; the same which I also was forward to \ndo. \n\nAmong the graces for which Mr Fox, the celebrated Mar- \ntyrologist, was eminent, may be noticed his extensive liberality \nto the poor. He was so bountiful to them while he lived, \nthat he had no ready money to leave to them at his death. \nA friend once inquiring of him, " Whether he recollected a \ncertain poor man, whom he used to relieve?" He replied, \n" Yes, I remember him well; and I willingly forget lords and \nladies, to remember such as he." \n\nii. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 We have believed in Jesus Christ, that \nwe might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not \nby the works of the law ; for by the works of the law \nshall no flesh be justified. \n\nThe views of the Rev. Martin Boos, a late Catholic cler- \n\n\n\n164 GALATIANS III, \n\ngymati in Austria, though afterwards decidedly evangelical, \nwere at the commencement of his ministry erroneous. About \nthe year 1788, he went to visit a woman distinguished by her \nhumility and piety, who was dangerously ill. In endeavour- \ning to prepare her for death, he said to her, " I doubt not but \nyou will die calm and happy/\' " Wherefore ?" asked the sick \nwoman. " Because your life has all been made up of a series \nof good works." The sick woman sighed; "If I die," said \nshe, " confiding in the good works which you call to my re- \ncollection, I know for certain that I shall be condemned ; but \nwhat renders me calm at this solemn hour is, that I trust solely \nin Jesus Christ my Saviour." " These few words," said Boos, \n" from the mouth of a dying woman who was reputed a saint, \nopened my eyes for the first time. I learned what that was \xe2\x80\x94 \n4 Christ for us \' \xe2\x80\x94 Like Abraham, I saw his day : from that \ntime, I announced to others the Saviour of sinners whom I had \nmyself found, and there are many of them who rejoice in him \nalong with me." \n\niii. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Received ye the Spirit by the works of the \nlaw, or by the hearing of faith ? \n\n" I preached up sanctification very earnestly for six years \nin a former parish," says the Rev. Mr Bennet in a letter, " and \nnever brought one soul to Christ. I did the same at this pa- \nrish, for two years, without having any success at all ; but as \nsoon as ever I preached Jesus Christ, and faith in his blood, then \nbelievers were added to the church occasionally; then people \nflocked from all parts to hear the glorious sound of the gospel, \nsome coming six, others eight, and others ten miles, and that \nconstantly. The reason why my ministry was not blessed, when \nI preached up salvation partly by faith, and partly by works, \nis, because the doctrine is not of God; and he will prosper no \nministers, but such as preach salvation in his own appointed \nway, viz. by faith in Jesus Christ." \n\niii. 13 \xe2\x80\x94 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse \nof the law, being made a curse for us. \n\nIn a conversation the Rev. Mr Innes had with an infidel on \nhis sick-bed, the latter told Mr Innes that when he was taken \nill, he thought he would rely on the general mercy of God; \nthat, as he never had done any thing very bad, he hoped all \nwould be well. " But as my weakness increased," he added, \n\n\n\n% GALAT1ANS V. 165 \n\n\'* I began to think, is not God a just being, as well as merci- \nful. Now, what reason have I to think he will treat me with \nmercy, and not with justice ; and if I am treated with justice," \nhe said, with much emotion, " where am I ?" "I showed \nhim," says Mr Innes, " that this was the very difficulty the \ngospel met and removed, as it showed how mercy could be ex- \nercised in perfect consistency with the strictest demands of jus- \ntice, while it was bestowed through the atonement made by \nJesus Christ. After explaining this doctrine, and pressing it \non his attention and acceptance, one of the last things he said \nto me, before leaving him was, " Well, I believe it must come \nto this. I confess I here see a solid footing to rest on, which, \non my former principles, I could never find !" \n\niv. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye observe days, and months, and times, \n\nand years. \n\nSoon after the coronation of Henry II. of France, a tailor \nwas apprehended for working on a saint\'s day ; and, being ask- \ned why he gave such offence to religion, his reply was, " I am \na poor man, and have nothing but my labour to depend upon ; \nnecessity requires that I should be industrious, and my con- \nscience tells me there is no day but the Sabbath which I ought \nto keep sacred from labour." Having thus expressed himself, \nhe was committed to prison, and being brought to trial, was, \nby his iniquitous judges, condemned to be burnt. \n\niv. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 I desire to be present with you now, and \nto change my voice ; for I stand in doubt of you. \n\nMr Whitfield, in a sermon he preached at Haworth, having \nspoken severely of those professors of the gospel, who by their \nloose and evil conduct caused the ways of truth to be evil \nspoken of, intimated his hope, that it was not necessary to en- \nlarge much upon that topic to the congregation before him, \nwho had so long enjoyed the benefit of an able and faithful \npreacher, and he was willing to believe that their profiting ap- \npeared to all men. This roused Mr Grimshaw\'s spirit, and \nnotwithstanding his great regard for the preacher, he stood up \nand interrupted him, saying with a loud voice, " Oh Sir, for \nGod\'s sake do not speak so, I pray you do not flatter ; I fear \nthe greater part of them are going to hell with their eyes open." \n\nv. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and \n\n\n\na \n\n\n\n166 GALATIANS VI. \n\nthe Spirit against the flesh ; and these are contrary \nthe one to the other, so that ye cannot do the things \nthat ye would. \n\nAn Indian visiting his white neighbours, asked for a little \ntobacco to smoke, and one of them having some loose in his \npocket, gave him a handful. The day following, the Indian \ncame back, inquiring for the donor, saying, he had found a \nquarter of a dollar among the tobacco. Being told, that as i \nwas given him, he might as well keep it ; he answered, point- \ning to his breast, " I got a good man and a bad man here, an" \nthe good man say, it is not mine, I must return it to the owner \nthe bad man say, why he gave it you, and it is your own now ; \nthe good man say, that not right, the tobacco is yours, not the \nmoney ; the bad man say, never mind, you got it, go buy some \ndram : the good man say, no, no, you must not do so; so I \ndon\'t know what to do ; and I think to go to sleep ; but the \ngood man and the bad kept talking all night, and trouble me ; \nand now I bring the money back I feel good." \n\nv. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Drunkenness, revellings, and such like, \xe2\x80\x94 \n\nthey which do such things, shall not inherit the \n\nkingdom of God. \n\nIn a journal written by Mr William Seward, a gentleman \nwho accompanied Mr Whitfield in his travels, is found the fol- \nlowing notice : \xe2\x80\x94 " Heard of a drinking club that had a negro \nboy attending them, who used to mimic people for their diver- \nsion. The gentleman bade him mimic Mr Whitfield, which \nhe was very unwilling to do, but they insisted upon it. He \nstood up and said, " I speak the truth in Christ, I lie not ; un- \nless you repent, you will be damned !" This unexpected speech \nbroke up the club, which has not met since. \n\nvi. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 .Every man shall bear his own burden. \n\nBishop Burnet, in his charges to the clergy of his diocese, \nused to be extremely vehement in his declamations against \npluralities. In his first visitation to Salisbury, he urged the \nauthority of St Bernard; who being consulted by one of his \nfollowers, whether he might accept of two benefices, replied, \n" And how will you be able to serve them both ?" 4 * I intend," \nanswered the priest, " to officiate in one of them by a deputy." \n\n\n\nEPHRSIANS I. 167 \n\n" Will your deputy suffer eternal punishment for you too?" \nasked the saint. " Believe me, you may serve your cure by \nproxy, but you must suffer the penalty in person." This anec- \ndote made such an impression on Mr Kelsey, a pious and \nwealthy clergyman then present, that he immediately resigned \nthe rectory of Bernerton, in Berkshire, worth two hundred a- \nyear, which he then held with one of great value. \n\nvi. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 As we have therefore opportunity, let us \ndo good unto all men, especially unto them who are \nof the household of faith. \n\nThe celebrated Dr Franklin informs us, that all the good he \never did to his country or mankind, he owed to a small book \nwhich he accidentally met with, entitled, " Essays to do good," \nin several sermons from Gal. vi. 10. These sermons were \nwritten by Dr Cotton Mather, a very able and pious minister \nof the gospel in Boston. " This little book," he says, " he \nstudied with care and attention \xe2\x80\x94 laid up the sentiments in his \nmemory, and resolved from that time, which was in his early \nyouth, that he would make doing good the great purpose and \nbusiness of his life." \n\n\n\nEPHESIANS. \n\nChap. i. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Being predestinated according to \n\nthe purpose of him who worketh all things after the \n\ncounsel of his own will. \n\nToplady relates the following anecdote of King William III. \nand Bishop Burnet. The Arminian prelate affected to won- \nder, " how a person of his Majesty\'s piety and good sense could \nso rootedly believe the doctrine of absolute predestination." \nThe royal Calvinist replied, " Did I not believe absolute pre- \ndestination, I could not believe a Providence. For it would \nbe most absurd to suppose, that a Being of infinite wisdom \nwould work without a plan ; for which plan, predestination is \nonly another word." \n\ni. 18 \xe2\x80\x94 The eyes of your understanding being en- \n\n\n\n168 EPHESIAXS II. \n\nlightened ; that ye may know what is the hope of \nhis calling, and what the riches of the glory of his \ninheritance in the saints. \n\nMr Flavel, at one time on a journey, set himself to improve \nhis time by meditation; when his mind grew intent, till at \nlength he had such ravishing tastes of heavenly joy, and such \nfull assurance of his interest therein, that he utterly lost the \nsight and sense of this world and all its concerns, so that he \nknew not where he was. At last, perceiving himself faint \nthrough a great loss of blood from his nose, he alighted from \nhis horse, and sat down at a spring, where he washed and re- \nfreshed himself, earnestly desiring, if it were the will of God, \nthat he might there leave the world. His spirits reviving, he \nfinished his journey in the same delightful frame. He passed \nthat night without any sleep, the joy of the Lord still over- \nflowing him, so that he seemed an inhabitant of the other \nworld. After this, a heavenly serenity and sweet peace long \ncontinued with him ; and for many years he called that day \n" one of the days of heaven V* and professed he understood \nmore of the life of heaven by it, than by all the discourses he \nhad heard, or the books he ever read. \n\nii. 1 You hath he quickened, who were dead in \n\ntrespasses and sins. \n\nIn 1812, the Rev. Robert Hall, who then resided at Leicester, \npaid one of his periodical visits to Bristol, and preached a most \nsolemn and impressive sermon on the text, " Dead in trespasses \nand sins," of which the concluding appeals were remarkably \nsublime and awful. The moment he had delivered the last \nsentence, Dr Ryland, then the pastor of the church, hastened \npart of the way up the pulpit stairs ; and, while the tears trickled \ndown his venerable face, exclaimed with a vehemence which \nastonished both the preacher and the congregation, \xe2\x80\x94 " Let all \nthat are alive in Jerusalem, pray for the dead that they may \nlive." \n\nii. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 By grace are ye saved. \n\nMr M\'Laren, and Mr Gustart, were both ministers of the \nTolbooth Church, Edinburgh. When Mr M\'Laren was dy- \ning, Mr G. paid him a visit, and put the question to him," \n" What are vou doinsr, brother?" His answer was, " I\'ll tell \n\n\n\nEPHESIANS IV. 169 \n\nyou what I am doing, brother ; I am gathering together all my \nprayers, all my sermons, all my good deeds, all my ill deeds ; \nand I am going to throw them all over board, and swim to glory \non the plank of Free Grace." \n\niii. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 That I should preach among the Gentiles \nthe unsearchable riches of Christ. \n\nDr Conyers was for some years a preacher, before he had \nan experimental knowledge of the truths of the gospel. One \nday, studying his Greek Testament, as his custom was, he \ncame, in the course of his reading, to Ephesians iii. 8. " Unto \nme, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, \nthat I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches \nof Christ." " Riches of Christ!" said he to himself, " un- \nsearchable riches ! What have I preached of these ? What \ndo I know of these ?" Such was the beginning of new views, \nnew sentiments, new declarations, with this truly conscientious \npastor, who had the honesty to inform his people on the very \nnext Sabbath, that he feared he had been a blind leader of the \nblind, but that he was now determined to begin afresh : he \ntrusted the Lord would lead him aright, and as he should be \nled, so he would lead them. The broad seal of the Spirit con- \nvincing, converting, sanctifying multitudes through his minis- \ntry, put it beyond a doubt who had been the author of this re- \nvolution in his opinions and feelings, and that " the vision was \nof the Lord." \n\niii. 19 \xe2\x80\x94 And to know the love of Christ, which \npasseth knowledge. \n\nOn one occasion, the Rev. Rowland Hill was endeavouring \nto convey to his hearers, by a variety of striking illustrations, \nsome idea of his conceptions of the Divine love; but suddenly \ncasting his eyes towards heaven, he exclaimed, " But I am \nunable to reach the lofty theme ! \xe2\x80\x94 yet I do not think that the \nsmallest fish that swims in the boundless ocean ever complains \nof the immeasurable vastness of the deep. So it is with me ; \nI can plunge, with my puny capacity, into a subject, the im- \nmensity of which T shall never be abl\xc2\xb0 fully to comprehend ! \' \n\niv. 26 \xe2\x80\x94 Be ye angry, and sin not ; let not the \nsun go down upon your wrath. \n\n\n\n170 EPHESIANS V. \n\nA pious little boy, one day seeing his little sister in a pas- \nsion, thus spoke to her ; " Mary, look at the sun, it will soon \ngo down ; it will soon be out of sight ; it is going, it is gone \ndown. Mary, let not the sun go down upon your wrath." \n\niv. 28. \xe2\x80\x94 Let him that stole steal no more, but ra- \nther let him labour, working with his hands the thing \nwhich is good. \n\nSome time ago, the Rev. Rowland Hill preached a funeral \nsermon, occasioned by the death of his man-servant. In the \ncourse of his sermon, he delivered the following affecting rela- \ntion : \xe2\x80\x94 " Many persons present," he said, " were acquainted \nwith the deceased, and have had it in their power to observe \nhis character and conduct. They can bear witness, that for a \nconsiderable number of years he proved himself a perfectly \nhonest, sober, industrious, and religious man, faithfully per- \nforming, as far as lay in his power, the duties of his station in \nlife, and serving God with constancy and zeal. Yet this very \nman was once a robber on the highway. More than thirty \nyears ago, he stopped me on the public road, and demanded \nmy money. Not at all intimidated, I argued with him ; I ask- \ned him what could induce him to pursue so iniquitous and dan- \ngerous a course of life ? 4 I have been a coachman,\' said he ; \n* I am out of place, and I cannot get a character. I am un- \nable to get any employment, and am therefore obliged to re- \nsort to this means of gaining a subsistence.\' I desired him to \ncall on me. He promised he would, and he kept his word. \nI talked further with him, and offered to take him into my own \nservice. He consented, and ever since that period he has \nserved me faithfully, and not me only, but has faithfully served \nhis God. Instead of finishing his life in a public and ignomi- \nnious manner, with a depraved and hardened mind, as he pro- \nbably would have done, he died in peace, and, we trust, pre- \npared for the- society of just men made perfect. Till this day, \nthe extraordinary circumstance I have related has been con- \nfined to his breast and mine. I have never mentioned it to my \ndearest friend." \n\nv. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Redeeming the time. \n\nAn American clergyman, in the early part of his ministry, \nbeing in London, called on the late Rev. Matthew Wilks. He \n\n\n\nEFHESIANS VI. 171 \n\nreceived him with courtesy, and entered into conversation, \nwhich was kept up briskly, till the most important religious \nintelligence in possession of each had been imparted. Sud- \ndenly there was a pause, \xe2\x80\x94 it was broken by Mr Wilks. " Have \nyou any thing more to communicate?" " No, nothing of spe- \ncial interest." " Any further inquiries to make ?" " None." \n" Then you must leave me ; 1 have my Master\'s business to \nattend to ; \xe2\x80\x94 good morning." " Here," says the minister, " I \nreceived a lesson on the impropriety of intrusion, and on the \nmost manly method of preventing it." \n\nv* 20 \xe2\x80\x94 Giving thanks always for all things unto \nGod and the Father, in the name of our Lord Jesus \nChrist. \n\nThe Rev. Daniel Wilson, now bishop of Calcutta, in a speech \ndelivered before the Church of England Missionary Society \nin May 1814, alluded to the prospect of general peace, and de- \nsired that all should view the hand of Providence interposing \nin our favour, and that all should ask with pious gratitude, \nWhat shall I render unto the Lord ? He remembered, that \nsome time since, when a vote of thanks to Lord Wellington \nfor some glorious achievement in the Peninsula, was moved in \nthe House of Commons by the late Mr Percival, \xe2\x80\x94 a man, he \nmust say, around whose private and public virtues his mournful \ndeath had shed a kind of sanctity ; \xe2\x80\x94 upon some member ob- \nserving, that " Ministers might thank their stars," that excel- \nlent man replied, " No, Sir, ministers may thank their God !" \nSuch was the feeling he desired might prevail in their present \nrejoicings. \n\nvi. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye masters, do the same things unto thein, \nforbearing threatening : knowing that your Master \nalso is in heaven ; neither is there respect of per- \nsons with him. \n\nA celebrated tutor in Paris was in the habit of relating to \nhis pupils, as they stood in a half circle before him, anecdotes \nof illustrious men, and obtaining their opinions respecting them, \nrewarding those who answered well with tickets of merit, On \none of these occasions, he mentioned to them an anecdote of \nMarshal Turenne, " On a fine summer\'s day," said he, \n\n\n\n172 EPHESIANS VI. \n\n" while the Marshal was leaning out of his window, the skirts \nof his coat hanging off from the lower part of his body, his \nvalet entered the room, and approaching his master with a soft \nstep, gave him a violent blow with his hand. The pain occa- \nsioned by it, brought the Marshal instantly round, when he \nbeheld his valet on his knees imploring his forgiveness, saying \nthat he thought it had been George, his fellow servant." The \nquestion was then put to each of the scholars, " What would \nyou have done to the servant had you been in the Marshal\'s \nsituation ?" A haughty French boy who stood first, said, \xe2\x80\x94 \n" Done ! I would have run him through with my sword." This \nreply filled the whole school with surprise, and the master sen- \ntenced the boy to the forfeiture of his tickets. After putting \nthe question to the other children, and receiving different an- \nswers, he came at length to a little English girl, about eight \nyears of age. " Well, my dear, and what would you have \ndone on this occasion, supposing you had been Marshal Tu- \nrenne?" She replied, with all the sedateness of her nation, \n" I should have said, suppose it had been George, why strike \nso hard ?" The simplicity and sweetness of this reply drew \nsmiles of approbation from the whole school, and the master \nawarded the prize and all the forfeitures to this little girl. \n\nvi. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The sword of the Spirit, which is the \nword of God. \n\nAdmiral Count Verhuel attended the anniversary of the Bri- \ntish and Foreign Bible Society in London in 1822, as the re- \npresentative of the French Bible Society, and occupied a seat \nnext to Admiral Lord Gambier. He was asked, some time \nafter, by a reverend gentleman, what were his feelings on that \noccasion. He replied, " I remember the time when Lord \nGambier and myself could not have stood so near each other, \nwithout each holding a sword in his hand. At this time we did \nnot feel the want of our swords; we suffered them to remain in \nthe scabbard ; we had no sword, but the sword of the Spirit, \nand the sword of the Spirit is the word of God." " Would it \nnot," the minister added, " be a matter of regret to you to be \nagain engaged in a war with Great Britain?" " I should al- \nways," he added, " regret to be at war with a country that is \nso nobly engaged in sending the gospel of peace throughout \nthe world." \n\n\n\n\n\n\nPHILIFPIANS II. 173 \n\n\n\nPHILIPPIANS. \n\nChap. i. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Christ is preached; and I therein \n\ndo rejoice, yea, and will rejoice. \n\nA worthy minister, who used to preach a week-day lecture \nin the city of London, heard a person expressing his regret \nthat it was so ill attended. " Oh, that is of little consequence," \nreplied the minister, "as the gospel is preached by several \nothers in the same neighbourhood ; and in such a situation, for \nany one to be very desirous that people should come and hear \nthe gospel from him, instead of others, seems as unreasonable, \nas it would be for one of the salesmen in a large shop, to wish \nall the customers to come to his particular part of the counter. \nIf the customers come at all, and the goods go off, in so far as \nhe feels an interest in the prosperity of the shop, he will re- \njoice." \n\ni. 21. \xe2\x80\x94 For me \xe2\x80\x94 to die is gain. \n\n" I am no longer disposed," says a Jew, in writing to an- \nother, "to laugh at religion, or to plead that Christianity has \nno comforts in death. I witnessed the last moments of my \nworthy gardener, and wish I may die his death : and, if there \nis happiness in another life, this disciple of Jesus is assuredly \nhappy. When the physician told him he was in extreme dan- \nger, \' How,\' said he, * can that be, when God is my Father, \nJesus my Redeemer, heaven my country, and death the mes- \nsenger of peace ? The greatest risk 1 run is to die, but to die \nis to enter into complete and endless bliss.\' His last words \nwere, * I die, but what needs that trouble me ? My Jesus is \nthe true God, and eternal life,\'" \n\nii. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Look not every man on his own things, \nbut every man on the things of others. \n\nOf the benevolent temper of the Rev. Mr Gilpin, the follow- \ning instance is related. One day, returning home, he saw in \na field several people crowding together; and judging some- \nthing more than ordinary had happened, he rode up, and found \nthat one of the horses in a team had suddenly dropped down, \nwhich they were endeavouring to raise, but in vain, for the \n\n\n\n174 PH1L1FPIANS III. \n\nhorse was dead. The owner of it seeming to be much deject- \ned with the misfortune, and declaring how grievous a loss it \nwould be to him, Mr Gilpin bade him not be disheartened : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" I\'ll let you have," said he, " honest man, that horse of mine," \npointing to his servant\'s. " Ah! master," replied the country \nman, " my pocket will not reach such a beast as that." " Come, \ncome," said Mr Gilpin, " take him, take him, and when I de- \nmand the money, then thou shalt pay me." \n\nii. 12, 13 \xe2\x80\x94 Work out your own salvation with \n\nfear and trembling: For it is God which worketh in \n\nyou both to will and to do of his good pleasure. \n\nIt is but too common with some professors, under a pretence \nof magnifying the grace of God, to excuse their want of zeal, \nand their negligence in the duties of religion, by pleading that \nthey can do nothing, without the sensible influence of grace \nupon their minds. \xe2\x80\x94 " I once heard," adds Mr Buck, " a zealous \nminister (now with GodJ talking in his sleep, which was a very \ncustomary thing with him, and lamenting this disposition in \nsome professors, which he thus reproved : \' I am a poor crea- \nture, says one ; and I can do nothing, says another. No, and \nI am afraid you do not want to do much. I know j ou have no \nstrength of your own, but how is it you do not cry to the strong \nfor strength ? \' " \n\niii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Not having mine own righteousness, \n\nwhich is of the law, but that which is through the \n\nfaith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God \n\nby faith. \n\nAn Indian and a white man, being at worship together, were \nboth brought under conviction by the same sermon. The In- \ndian was shortly after led to rejoice in pardoning mercy. The \nwhite man, for a long time, was under distress of mind, and at \ntimes almost ready to despair, but at length he was also brought \nto a comfortable experience of forgiving love. Some time af- \nter, meeting his red brother, he thus addressed him: \xe2\x80\x94 " How \nis it, that I should be so long under conviction, when you found \ncomfort so soon?" " O brother," replied the Indian, "me \ntell you : there come along a rich prince, he propose to give \nyou a new coat ; you look at your coat, and say, I don\'t know; \nmy coat pretty good ; I believe it will do a little longer. He \n\n\n\nPHILIPP1ANS IV. 175 \n\nthen offer me new coat; Hook on my old blanket ; I say, this \ngood for nothing ; I fling it right away, and accept the new \ncoat. Just so, brother, you try to keep your own righteous- \nness for some time ; you loath to give it up : but I, poor Indian, \nhad none ; therefore I glad at once to receive the righteous- \nness of the Lord Jesus Christ." \n\niii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 I follow after, if that I may apprehend \n\nthat for which also I am apprehended of Christ \n\nJesus. \n\nMr John Welsh, grandson of Mr Welsh of Ayr, being pur- \nsued with unrelenting rigour, was one time quite at a loss where \nto go ; but depending on Scottish hospitality, and especially on \nthe providence of God, he in an evening called at the house of \na gentleman of known hostility to field preachers, and parti- \ncularly to himself. He was kindly received. In the course of \nconversation, Welsh was mentioned, and the difficulty of getting \nhold of him : "I know," says the stranger, " where he is to \npreach to-morrow, and will give you him by the hand." At \nthis the gentleman was very glad, and engaged the company \nof his guest with great cordiality. They set off next morning, \nand when they arrived at the congregation, they made way for \nthe minister, and also for his host. He desired the gentleman \nto sit down on the chair, where he stood and preached. During \nthe sermon, the gentleman seemed much affected. At the \nclose, Mr Welsh gave him his hand, which he cheerfully re- \nceived, and observed, " You said you were sent to apprehend \nrebels, and I, a rebellious sinner, have been apprehended this \nday." \n\niv. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, \n\ntherewith to be content. \n\nTo a clergyman who once visited Mr Newton when confined \nby weakness, he said, " The Lord has a sovereign right to do \nwhat he pleases with his own. I trust we are his, in the best \nsense, by purchase, by conquest, and by our own willing con- \nsent. As sinners, we have no right, and if believing sinners, \nwe have no reason, to complain ; for all our concerns are in \nthe hand of our best friend, who has promised that all things \nshall work together for his glory, and our final benefit. My \ntrial is great ; but I am supported, and have many causes for \ndaily praise." \n\n\n\n176 rillLIFPlANS IV. \n\niv. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 I have all, and abound : I am full, having \nreceived of Epaphroditus the things which were sent \nfrom you, an odour of a sweet smell, a sacrifice ac- \nceptable, well pleasing to God. \n\n" Last week," says General Burn, " just as my heart was \nporing over the disappointment I met with in my expected \npromotion, and anticipating all the miseries of accumulating \ndebt, a dear friend of mine, in the military profession, called \nupon me, and taking- me aside into a private room, made \nme promise I would ask him no questions ; which when I had \ndone, with some hesitation, he put a bank note into my hand, \nsaying, he was desired to give it me, but with the strongest \ninjunctions never to divulge from whence it came. I put it \ninto my pocket without looking at it, repeatedly thanking \nhim, and my generous benefactor, for the very acceptable pre- \nsent. Dinner being upon the table, we went in, sat down, \nand dined ; my mind all the while occupied about which of \nmy creditors 1 should pay off first, imagining I had perhaps \na ten or twenty pound note, which I longed to look at, but \nwas ashamed to do it before my friend. Soon after dinner, \nI took an opportunity to step out of the room to satisfy my \nanxious curiosity. But oh ! how was my heart filled with \ngrateful emotions when I found two notes, one of five and \nthe other of a hundred pounds, a present of an hundred gui- \nneas ! To attempt a description of my feelings at that time, \nwould be in vain ; those who have experienced the overflow- \nings of a grateful heart can only guess at them. I was so \novercome with a view of the Lord\'s goodness, that I knew not \nhow to express myself, and was afraid my friend would think \nme insensible of the favour bestowed. When he was gone, \nand 1 had communicated the purport of his visit to Mrs B. we \nboth wept, and in broken accents, with eyes and hearts directed \nto Heaven, expressed our obligation to the God of all our mer- \ncies, for his seasonable and ample supply, in answer to our \nunited and repeated prayers. \xe2\x80\x94 I have now enjoyed the pleasure \nof paying all my debts, of contributing to the relief of others, \nand of purchasing many articles absolutely necessary to my \nfamily. O how good the Lord has been to us, unworthy as we \nare of the least of all his mercies !" \n\n\n\n\n\n\nCOLOSSIANS II. 177 \n\n\n\nCOLOSSIANS. \n\nChap. i. 7 Epaphras \xe2\x80\x94 a faithful minister of \n\nChrist. \n\nMr Thomas Shephard was an excellent preacher, and took \ngreat pains in his preparations for the pulpit. He used to say, \n" God will curse that man\'s labours who goes idly up and down \nall the week, and then goes into his study on a Saturday after- \nnoon. God knows that we have not too much time to pray in, \nand weep in, and get our hearts into a fit frame for the duties \nof the Sabbath." \n\ni. 28 Warning every man, and teaching every \n\nman in all wisdom ; that we may present every man \nperfect in Christ Jesus. \n\nDuring a recent voyage, sailing in a heavy sea, near a reef \nof rocks, a minister on board the vessel remarked, in a con- \nversation between the man at the helm and the sailors, an \ninquiry whether they should be able to clear the rocks with- \nout making another tack ; when the captain gave orders that \nthey should put off to avoid all risk. The minister observed, \n" I am rejoiced that we have so careful a commander." The \ncaptain replied, " It is necessary I should be very careful, \nbecause I have souls on board, I think of my responsibility, \nand should any thing happen through carelessness, that souls \nare very valuable !" \xe2\x80\x94 The minister, turning to some of his \ncongregation, who were upon deck with him, observed, " The \ncaptain has preached me a powerful sermon ; I hope I shall \nnever forget, when I am addressing my fellow creatures on \nthe concerns of eternity, that I have souls on board." \n\nii. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Having spoiled principalities and powers, \nhe made a show of them openly, triumphing over \nthem in it. \n\nMr Venn, in hid last illness, exhibited at times, in the midst \nof extreme feebleness of body, signs of great joy and gladness. \nSome of his friends, who visited him in his declining state, \nendeavoured to encourage his mind, by bringing to his recol- \n\n\n\n178 COLOSSIANS Til. \n\nlection his useful labours in the Lord\'s vineyard. "While one \nof them was enlarging in the same strain, the dying saint, \nraised from a state of oppressive languor, and deeply sensible \nof his own insufficiency, with great animation exclaimed, \n" Miserable comforters are ye all, \xe2\x80\x94 I have had many to visit \nme, who have endeavoured to comfort me, by telling me what \nI have done. \' He hath spoiled principalities and powers, \xe2\x80\x94 \nHe hath made a show of them openly, triumphing over them in \nhis cross.\' This, Sir, is the source of all my consolation, and \nnot any thing I have done." \n\nii. 23 \xe2\x80\x94 Which things have indeed a show of wis- \ndom in will-worship and humility. \n\nThomas-a-Becket, who was afterwards primate of England, \nwas a strange compound of affected humility and real pride. \nWhile he performed the lowly office of washing the feet of \nthirteen beggars every morning, his supercilious, obstinate, \nand turbulent spirit, assumed a proud, overbearing, spiritual, \nauthority over his sovereign, whom he was in the habit of \ntreating with all the insolence of a licensed censor. \n\niii. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Set your affections on things above, and \nnot on things on the earth. \n\n" I could mention the name of a late very opulent and very \nvaluable person," says a writer in the Gospel Magazine, \nik who, though naturally avaricious in the extreme, was liberal \nand beneficent to a proverb. He was aware of his constitu- \ntional sin, and God gave him victory over it, by enabling him \nto run away from it. Lest the dormant love of money should \nawake and stir in his heart, he would not, for many years be- \nfore his death, trust himself with the sight of his revenues. He \nkept, indeed, his accounts as clearly and exactly as any man \nin the world, but he dared not receive, because he dared not \nlook at that gold, which he feared would prove a snare to his \naffections. His stewards received all, and retained all in their \nown hands, till they received orders how to dispose of it." \n\niii* 20 \xe2\x80\x94 Children, obey your parents in all things : \nfor this is well-pleasing unto the Lord. \n\n"When the late Rev. Richard Cecil was but a little boy, his \n\n\n\nCOLOSSIANS IV, 179 \n\nfather had occasion to go to the India House, and took his \nson with him. While he was transacting business, the little \nfellow was dismissed, and told to wait for his father at one \nof the doors. His father, on finishing his business, went out \nat another door, and entirely forgot his son. In the evening, \nhis mother missing the child, inquired were he was ; on which \nhis father suddenly recollected that he had directed him to wait \nat a certain door, said, " You may depend upon it, he is still \nwaiting where I appointed him." He immediately returned to \nthe India House, and found his dear boy on the very spot \nhe had ordered him to remain. He knew that his father ex- \npected him to wait, and therefore he would not disappoint \nhim. \n\niv. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Masters, give unto your servants that which \nis just and equal, knowing that ye also have a Mas- \nter in heaven. \n\nA poor black boy, the property of a slave-holder in Africa, \nhaving heard of the preaching of the missionaries, felt a strong \ndesire to go and hear about Jesus Christ. For this purpose \nhe crept secretly away one evening, but being obliged to pass \nunder the window of the house, his master observed him, and \ncalled out, " Where are you going? \' The poor fellow came \nback trembling, and said, \xe2\x80\xa2\' Me go to hear the missionaries, \nmassa." " To hear the missionaries, indeed; if ever you go \nthere, you shall have nine and thirty lashes, and be put in \nirons." With a disconsolate look, the poor black replied, \n" Me tell Massa, me tell the great Massa." " Tell the great \nMassa," replied the master, " what do you mean ?" " Me tell \nthe great Massa, the Lord in heaven, that my massa was an- \ngry with me, because I wanted to go andhear his word." The \nmaster was struck with astonishment, his colour changed, and \nunable to conceal his feelings, he hastily turned away, saying, \n" Go along, and hear the missionaries." Being thus permit- \nted, the poor boy gladly complied. In the mean time, the \nmind of the master became restless and uneasy. He had not \nbeen accustomed to think that he had a Master in heaven, who \nknew and observed all his actions ; and he at length determin- \ned to follow his slave, and see if there could be any peace \nobtained for his troubled spirit ; and creeping unobserved, he \nslunk into a secret corner, and eagerly listened to the words \nof the missionary. That day, Mr Kircherer addressed the \n\n\n\n180 I THESSALONIANS I. \n\nnatives from those words, \xe2\x80\x94 " Lovest thou me?" " Is there \nno poor sinner," said he, " who can answer this question ? not \none poor slave who dares to confess him ?" Here the poor slave \nboy, unable to restrain any longer, sprang up, and holding up \nboth his hands, while the tears streamed down his cheeks, cried \nout with eagerness, " Yes, massa, me love the Lord Jesus \nChrist; me do love him, me love him with all my heart." \nThe master was still more astonished, and he went home con- \nvinced of the blessings the gospel brings, and became a decided \nChristian. \n\niv. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Redeeming the time. \n\nMr Joseph Alleine, when in health, rose constantly at or be- \nfore four o\'clock, and on Sabbath sooner, if he awoke. He \nwas much troubled if he heard any smiths, or shoemakers, or \nother tradesmen at work, before he was in his duties with God, \noften saying to his wife, " Ohow this noise shames me. Does \nnot my Master deserve more than theirs ?" He used often to \nsay, " Give me a Christian that counts his time more precious \nthan gold." \n\n\n\nI THESSALONIANS. \n\nChap. i. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Our gospel came not unto you in word \nonly, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and \nin much assurance. \n\nAbout forty or fifty years ago, a clergyman, who was a \nwidower, married the widow of a deceased clergyman of ano- \nther denomination. She was a woman highly esteemed for \nher correct views of divine truth, and for sincere and consis- \ntent piety. She had not accompanied her new companion in \nhis public and social worship a long time before she became \npensive and dejected. This awakened the solicitude of her \nhusband. He insisted on knowing the cause. At length with \ntrembling hesitancy, she observed, " Sir, your preaching \nwould starve all the Christians in the world." " Starve all \nthe Christians in the world !" said the astonished preacher ; \n" why, do I not speak the truth?" " Yes," replied" the lady \n\n\n\nI THESSALONIANS II. 181 \n\n" and so you would were you to stand in the desk all day, and \nsay my name is Mary. But, Sir, there is something beside \nthe letter in the truth of the gospel." The result was, a very \nimportant change in the ministerial efforts of the clergyman ; \nafter which his wife sat and heard him preach with great de- \nlight. \n\ni. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 And to wait for his Son from heaven. \n\nLittle more than half an hour before Dr Watts expired, he \nwas visited by his dear friend Mr Whitfield. The latter ask- \ning him how he found himself, the doctor answered, " Here I \nam, one of Christ\'s waiting servants." Soon after, some me- \ndicine was brought in, and Mr Whitfield assisted in raising him \nup in the bed, that he might with more convenience take the \ndraught. On the doctor\'s apologising for the trouble he gave \nMr Whitfield, the latter replied with his usual amiable polite- \nness, " Surely, my dear brother, I am not too good to wait on \na waiting servant of Christ\'s." Soon after, Mr Whitfield took \nhis leave, and often afterwards regretted, that he had not pro- \nlonged his visit, which he would certainly have done, could he \nhave foreseen his friend was but within half an hour\'s distance \nof the kingdom of glory. \n\nii. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 Nor of men sought we glory. \n\nUpon a certain high churchman\'s refusing to style Dr Owen \nReverend, he wrote to him thus : " For the title of Reverend, \nI do give him notice, that I have very little valued it ever since \nI have considered the saying of Luther, \' Religion never was \nendangered except among the most Reverends;\' so that he may, \nas to me, forbear it for the future, and call me as the Quakers \ndo, and it shall suffice. And for that of Doctor, it was conferred \non me by the university in my absence, and against my consent, \nas they have expressed it under their public seal : nor doth anv \nthing but gratitude and respect unto them, make me ouce own it ; \nand, freed from that obligation, I should never use it more ; \nnor did I use it, until some were offended with me, and blamed \nme for my neglect. \n\nii. 19, 20 \xe2\x80\x94 For what is our hope, or joy, or \ncrown of rejoicing ? Are not even ye in the presence \n\n\n\n182 I THESSALONIANS IV. \n\nof our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming ? For ye are \nour glory and joy. \n\nArchbishop Williams once said to a friend of his, " I have \npassed through many places of honour and trust both in Church \nand State, more than any of my order in England these seventy \nyears back ; yet were I but assured that by my preaching I had \nbut converted one soul to God, I should take therein more \nspiritual joy and comfort, than in all the honours and offices \nwhich have been bestowed upon me." \n\n\n\niii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Night and day praying exceedingly. \n\n\n\n, \n\n\n\nMr Hervey\'s man-servant slept in the room immediate! \nabove that of his master. One night, long after the whole fa- \nmily had retired to rest, he awoke, hearing the groans of Mr \nHervey in the room beneath, who seemed to be in great dis- \ntress. He went down stairs, and opened the door of his mas> \nter\'s room, but instead of finding him in bed as he expected, \nhe saw him prostrate on the floor, engaged in earnest and im- \nportunate prayer to his God. Disturbed by this unseasonable \nappearance, Mr Hervey, with his usual mildness, said, " John, \nyou should not have entered the room, unless I had rung the \nbell." Communion with God in prayer, will turn night into \nday. \n\niv. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The Gentiles which know not God. \n\n" Tt is stated in the history of England," says Dr Philip, \nin an address delivered at one of the London Anniversaries, \n" that when the first missionary who arrived in Kent, present- \ned himself before the king, to solicit permission to preach the \ngospel in his dominions, after long deliberation, when a nega- \ntive was about to be put upon his application, an aged coun- \nsellor, with his head silvered over with grey hairs, rose, and \nby the following speech obtained the permission which was \nrequested. \' Here we are,\' said the orator, \' like birds of pas- \nsage, we know not whence we come, or whither we are going ; \nif this man can tell us, for God\'s sake let him speak.\' I say, \nif there are six hundred millions of our fellow-creatures, who, \nlike birds of passage, know not whence they came, nor whither \nthey are going, for God\'s sake let us send them the gospel, \nwhich will tell them whence they came, and which is able to \nmake them wise unto salvation." \n\n\n\nI THESSALONIANS V. 183 \n\niv. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 I would not have you to be ignorant, \nbrethren, concerning them which are asleep ; that \nye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. \n\nMr Newton of London, one day said to a gentleman, who \nhad lately lost a daughter by death, " Sir, if you were going \nto the East Indies, I suppose you would like to send a remit- \ntance before you. This little girl is just like a remittance \nsent to heaven before you go yourself. I suppose a merchant \non Change is never heard expressing himself thus: \xe2\x80\x94 \' O my \ndear ship, I am sorry she has got into port so soon ! I am \nsorry she has escaped the storms that are coming !\' Neither \nshould we sorrow for children dying." \n\nv. 17 \xe2\x80\x94 Pray without ceasing. \n\nA sailor who had been long absent from his native country, \nreturned home, flushed with money. Coming to London, \nwhere he had never been before, he resolved to gratify himself \nwith the sight of whatever was remarkable. Among other \nplaces, he visited St Paul\'s. It happened to be at the time \nof divine service. When carelessly passing, he heard the \nwords, " Pray without ceasing," uttered by the minister, with- \nout having any impression made on his mind by them. Hav- \ning satisfied his curiosity in London, he returned to his marine \npursuits, and continued at sea for seven years, without any re- \nmarkable occurrence in his history. One fine evening, when \nthe air was soft, the breeze gentle, the heavens serene, and the \nocean calm, he was walking the deck, with his feelings soothed \nby the pleasing aspect of nature, when all on a sudden darted \non his mind the words, " Pray without ceasing !" " Pray \nwithout ceasing ! What words can these be ?" he exclaimed : \n" I think I have heard them before: where could it be?" \nAfter a pause, \xe2\x80\x94 " O, it was at St Paul\'s in London, the minis- \nter read them from the Bible. What ! and do the Scriptures \nsay, \' Pray without ceasing ?\' Oh what a wretch must I be, \nto have lived so long without praying at all I" \xe2\x80\x94 God, who at \nfirst caused him to hear this passage in his ear, now caused it \nspring up, in a way, at a time, and with a power peculiarly his \nown. The poor fellow now found the lightning of conviction \nflash on his conscience, \xe2\x80\x94 the thunders of the law shake his \nheart, \xe2\x80\x94 and the great deep of destruction threaten to swallow \nhim up. Now he began, for the first time, to pray ; but pray- \n\n\n\n1 84 II THESSALONIANS I. \n\ning was not all ! " Oh," said he, " if I had a Bible, or some \ngood book !" He rummaged his chest, when, in a corner, he \nespied a Bible which his anxious mother had, twenty years be- \nfore, placed in his chest, but which till now he had never open- \ned. He snatched it up, put it to his breast, then read, wept, \nprayed ; he believed, and became a new man. \n\nv. 21.\xe2\x80\x94 Prove all things : hold fast that which is \ngood. \n\nA gentleman was once asked in company, what led him to \nembrace the truths of the gospel, which formerly he was known \nto have neglected and despised ! He said, " My call and \nconversion to God my Saviour were produced by very singular \nmeans : \xe2\x80\x94 A person put into my hands Paine\'s \' Age of Rea- \nson.\' I read it with attention, and was much struck with the \nstrong and ridiculous representation he made of many passages \nin the Bible. I confess, to my shame, I had never read the \nBible through ; but from what I remembered to have heard at \nchurch, and accidentally on other occasions, I could not per- \nsuade myself tha.t Paine\'s report was quite exact, or that the \nBible was quite so absurd a book as he represented it. I re- \nsolved therefore that I would read the Bible regularly through, \nand compare the passages when I had done so, that I might \ngive the Bible fair play. I accordingly set myself to the task, \nand as I advanced, I was struck with the majesty which spoke, \nthe awfulness of the truths contained in it, and the strong evi- \ndence of its divine origin, which increased with every page, so \nthat I finished my inquiry with the fullest satisfaction of the \ntruth as it is in Jesus, and my heart was penetrated with a sense \nof obligation I had never felt before. I resolved henceforth to \ntake the sacred word for my guide, and to be a faithful follower \nof the Son of God." \n\n\n\nII. THESSALONIANS. \n\nChap. i. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 It is a righteous thing with God to \nrecompense tribulation to them that trouble you. \n\nAbout the year 1738, when some of the ministers of the Se- \ncession were preaching at Braid\'s Craigs, in the vicinity of \n\n\n\nII THESSALONIANS II. 185 \n\nEdinburgh, a man had the hardihood to set fire to some furze \nbushes in the immediate neighbourhood of the^spot where a nu- \nmerous audience was assembled, concluding from the direction \nand force of the wind, that the smoke proceeding from the burn- \ning bushes would exceedingly annoy the Seceders. It so hap- \npened, however, in the good providence of God, that the wind \nimmediately veered about to another quarter, and the assembly \nsuffered no inconvenience. The impious project, in the mean- \ntime, attracted the notice of the ministers as well as the peo- \nple ; Mr Ralph Erskine publicly remarked, that the person who \nhad been guilty of that deed would perhaps live to repent of it. \nThat same individual, it is credibly related, was afterwards \nthree times driven from his own dwelling by means of fire. \nFirst one house he occupied on Clerkington estate was burned \ndown, and then another ; on which his master dismissed him, \nsaying, " That man would burn all the houses on his property." \nHe removed, in consequence, to Prestonpans, where a similar \ncalamity befel him, the truth of which was attested by a very \nold woman in Edinburgh, who affirmed that, when a child, she \nmade a very narrow escape from the flames of that house, being \nlet down from a window in a blanket. \n\ni. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Who shall be punished with everlasting \ndestruction from the presence of the Lord, and from \nthe glory of his power. \n\nMr W. a Universalist, preaching at the village of M , \n\nwhere a large congregation had come out to hear something \nnew, endeavoured to convince his hearers that there is no \npunishment after death. At the close of his sermon, he in- \nformed the people, that if they wished, he would preach there \nagain in four weeks; when Mr C, a respectable merchant, \nrose, and replied, " Sir, if your doctrine is true, we do not \nneed you; and if it is false, we do not want you." \n\nii. 3, 4 \xe2\x80\x94 That man of sin, the son of perdition ; \nwho opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is \ncalled God, or that is worshipped. \n\nOne day, after prayer, King Charles I. asked Mr Robert \nBlair, an eminent Scottish minister, if it was warrantable in \nprayer to determine a controversy. Mr Blair taking the hint, \n\n\n\n186 II THESSALONIANS III. \n\nsaid, he thought he had determined no controversy in that \nprayer. " Yes,\'\' said the king, " you have determined the \nPope to be antichrist, which is a controversy among divines." \nTo this Mr Blair replied, " To me this is no controversy, \nand I am sorry it should be accounted so by your majesty; \nsure it was none to your father." This silenced the king, \nfor he was a great defender of his father\'s opinions ; and his \ntestimony, Mr Blair knew well, was of more authority with him \nthan the testimony of any divine. \n\nii. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 God hath from the beginning chosen you \nto salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and \nbelief of the truth. \n\nThe Rev. Dr Lawson, in a discourse on the Sovereignty of \nGrace in the conversion of sinners, made the following decla- \nration : \xe2\x80\x94 " For my part I am firmly persuaded that all my \nhope must rest upon the richness and sovereignty of the mercy \nof God in Christ Jesus. I am persuaded that millions already \nin hell were far less criminal when they left the world than I have \nbeen. I am sensible that I can never make myself a fitter sub- \nject of mercy than I am at this moment ; and that therefore I \nmust follow to the pit those miserable wretches that are groan- \ning under the wrath of God, unless I am plucked as a brand \nout of the burning. A doctrine so necessary to my hope and \npeace as the sovereignty of divine mercy I hope never to re- \nnounce." \n\nlii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 Withdraw yourselves from every brother \n\nthat walketh disorderly. \n\nSir Peter Lely made it a rule, never to look at a bad pic- \nture, having found by experience, that, whenever he did so, \nhis pencil took a tint from it. " Apply this," adds Bishop \nHome, " to bad books and bad company." \n\niii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 This we commanded you, that if any \nwould not work, neither should he eat. \n\nPisistratus, the Grecian general, walking through some of \nhis fields, several persons implored his charity. " If you want \nheasts to plough your land," said he, " I will lend you some; \nif you want land, I will give you some ; if you want seed to sow \n\n\n\nI TIMOTHY I. 187 \n\nyour land, I will give you some ; but I will encourage none in \nidleness" By this conduct, in a short time, there was not a \nbeggar in his dominions. \n\n\n\nI TIMOTHY. \n\nChap. i. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 The law is not made for a righteous \nman, but for the lawless and disobedient \xe2\x80\x94 for mur- \nderers of fathers and murderers of mothers. \n\nIn 1815, a person was brought before the Court of Vannes, \nin France, accused of the murder of his mother. It appeared \nby the evidence given on the trial, that he had returned home \nintoxicated and wet through with the rain ; on his arrival, \nhe took it into his head to get into the oven in order to warm \nand dry himself, but the oven having been heated not long \nbefore, he burnt his hands and knees in the attempt : this \nrendered him furious, and he returned to the room in which \nall the family slept, and which was in total darkness ; he there \nfell into a passion against his son, a lad of 14 years, for not \nhaving told him that the oven had been lately heated, and took \nup a large bar in order to strike him. His father, more than \nsixty years old, ran and endeavoured to cool the rage of his \nson, but this only enraged him the more, and he was about to \nstrike him, when his mother went to the assistance of her hus- \nband. She was no sooner come near him, than the prisoner \nstruck her twice on the head with the bar, of which blows she \ndied in a few hours afterwards, praying heaven for the pardon \nof her son. During the trial, the prisoner constantly denied \nthese facts ; but the Jury having unanimously found him guilty, \nhe was sentenced, as a parricide, to be conducted to the place \nof execution in a shirt with his feet naked, and his head covered \nw T ith a black veil, to have his right hand struck off, and after- \nwards to be beheaded. \n\ni. 12, 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Putting me into the ministry; who \nwas before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and in- \njurious. \n\nSeveral years ago, a charity sermon was preached in a dis- \n\n\n\n188 I TIMOTHY II. \n\nsenting chapel in the west of England ; and when the preacher \nascended the pulpit, he thus addressed his hearers: \xe2\x80\x94 " My \nbrethren, before I proceed to the duties of this evening, allow \nme to relate a short anecdote. Many years have elapsed since \nI was within the walls of this house. Upon that very evening \nthere came three young men, with the intention not only of \nscoffing at the minister, but with their pockets filled with \nstones for the purpose of assaulting him. After a few words, \none of them said with an oath \xe2\x80\x94 \' Let us be at him now\' \xe2\x80\x94 \nbut the second replied, \' No, stop till we hear what he makes \nof this point.\' The minister went on, when the second said, \n\' We have heard enough, now throw !\' But the third inter- \nfered, saying, \' He is not so foolish as I expected, let us \nhear him out.\' The preacher concluded without having been \ninterrupted. Now mark me, my brethren \xe2\x80\x94 of these three young \nmen, one was executed a few months ago at Newgate, for for- \ngery \xe2\x80\x94 the second lies under sentence of death at this moment \nin the jail of this city, for murder : the other (continued the \nminister with great emotion), the third, through the infinite \ngrace of God, is even now about to address you \xe2\x80\x94 listen to \nhim." \n\nii. 8 I will therefore that men pray every where, \n\nlifting up holy hands, without wrath, and doubting. \n\nMr John Kilpin, father of the late Rev. Samuel Kilpin of \nExeter, having, from some cause, displeased a member of the \nchurch ; at a prayer meeting, his offended brother used most \nunbecoming expressions respecting him in prayer. On his \nfamily\'s offering their sympathy, and expressing resentment, \nhe said, with a mind unruffled, " I was not the least hurt on \nmy own account ; such talking never goes any higher than the \nceiling; the God of love never admits it as prayer." \n\nii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 In like manner also, that women adorn \nthemselves in modest apparel \xe2\x80\x94 not with broidered \nhair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array. \n\nA minister of the gospel occasionally visiting a gay person, \nwas introduced to a room near to that in which she dressed. \nAfter waiting some hours, the lady came in and found him \nin tears. She inquired the reason of his weeping ; the minister \n\n\n\nI TIMOTHY IV. 189 \n\nreplied, " Madam, I weep on reflecting that you can spend so \nmany hours before your glass, and in adorning your person, \nwhile I spend so few hours before my God, and in adorning \nmy soul." The rebuke struck her conscience, \xe2\x80\x94 she lived and \ndied a monument of grace. \n\niii. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 Not a novice, lest being lifted up with \npride, he fall into the condemnation of the devil. \n\n" The apprehension of cursed pride (the sin of young mi- \nnisters), working in my heart," says Dr Cotton Mather, " fill- \ned me with an inexpressible bitterness and confusion before \nthe Lord. In my youth, when some others of my age were \nplaying in the streets, I was preaching to large assemblies, and \nI was honoured with great respect among the people of God. \nI feared (and thanks be to God that he made me fear), lest \nSatan was hereby preparing a snare and a pit for such a novice. \nI therefore resolved, that I would set apart a day to humble \nmyself before God, for the pride of my own heart, and to sup- \nplicate his grace to deliver me from that sin, and from the \ndreadful wrath it would expose me to." \n\niii. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 God was manifest in the flesh \xe2\x80\x94 preached \n\nunto the Gentiles. \n\nThe late Bishop F , of Salisbury, having procured a \n\nyoung clergyman of promising abilities to preach before the \nking ; and the young man having, in his lordship\'s opinion, \nacquitted himself well, the bishop, in conversation with the king \nafterwards, wishing to get his sovereign\'s opinion, took the \nliberty to say, " Does not your majesty think that the young \nman, who had the honour to preach before your majesty, is \nlikely to make a good clergyman, and has this morning deliver- \ned a very good sermon? 1 \' To which the king, in his blunt \nmanner, hastily replied, " It might have been a good sermon, my \nlord ; but I consider no sermon good that has nothing of Christ \nin it." \n\niv 8 \xe2\x80\x94 Godliness is profitable unto all things; \nhaving promise of the life that now is, and of that \nwhich is to come. \n\n" O blessed be God that I was born," said the pious Haly- \n\n\n\n190 I TIMOTHY IV. \n\nburton when dying. " I have a father and a mother, and ten \nbrethren and sisters in heaven, and I shall be the eleventh. \nO blessed be the day that I was ever born ! O that I were \nwhere he is ! And yet were God to withdraw from me, I \nshould be weak as water. All that I enjoy, though it be mi- \nracle on miracle, would not support me without fresh supplies \nfrom God. The thing I rejoice in is this, that God is alto- \ngether full ; and that in the Mediator Christ Jesus is all the \nfulness of the Godhead, and it will never run out. Study the \npower of religion. \'Tis the power of religion, and not a name, \nthat will give the comfort I find. There is telling in this pro- \nvidence, and I shall be telling it to eternity. If there be such \na glory in his conduct towards me now, what will it be to see \nthe Lamb in the midst of the throne ? My peace hath been \nlike a river." Soon after, one of those about him having said, \n" You are now putting your seal to that truth, that great is the \ngain of godliness." He replied, "Yes, indeed." Then said \nanother, " And I hope you are encouraging yourself in the \nLord ?" On which not being able to speak, he lifted up his \nhands and clapped them ; and quickly after, went to the land \nwhere the weary are at rest. \n\niv. 16. \xe2\x80\x94 Take heed unto thyself, and unto the \ndoctrine ; continue in them : for in doing this \nthou shalt both save thyself, and them that hear \nthee. \n\nAt a ministers\' meeting at Northampton, a question was dis- \ncussed, to the following purport : \xe2\x80\x94 To what causes in ministers \nmay much of their want of success be imputed f The answer \nturned chiefly upon the want of personal religion ; particularly \nthe neglect of close dealing with God in closet prayer. Jer. x. 21 \nwas referred to : " Their pastors are become brutish, and have \nnot sought the Lord ; therefore they shall not prosper, and their \nflocks shall be scattered." Another reason assigned was the \nwant of reading and studying the Scriptures more as Christians, \nfor the edification of their own souls. " We are too apt to \nstudy them," adds Mr Fuller, " merely to find out something \nto say to others, without living upon the truth ourselves. If \nwe eat not the book, before we deliver its contents to others, \nwe may expect the Holy Spirit will not much accompany us. \nIf we study the Scriptures as Christians, the more familiar we \n\n\n\n1 TIMOTHY V. 191 \n\nare with them, the more we shall feel their importance ; but, \nif otherwise, our familiarity with the word will be like that of \nsoldiers and doctors with death \xe2\x80\x94 it will wear away all sense of \nits importance from our minds. To enforce this sentiment, \nProv. xxii. 17, IS, was referred to \xe2\x80\x94 \' Apply thine heart to \nknowledge : the words of the wise will be pleasant if thou keep \nthem within thee ; they shall withal be fitted in thy lips.\' An- \nother reason was, our want of being emptied of self-sufficiency. \nIn proportion as we lean upon our own gifts, or parts, or pre- \nparations, we slight the Holy Spirit ; and no wonder that, be- \ning grieved, he should leave us to do our work alone." \n\nv. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 She that liveth in pleasure, is dead while \n\nshe liveth. \n\nThe late pious Mrs Judson, referring to her former neglect \nof religion, says, " The first circumstance which in any mea- \nsure awakened me from this sleep of death, was the following : \n\xe2\x80\x94 One Sabbath morning, having prepared myself to attend \npublic worship, just as I was leaving my toilet, I accidentally \ntook up Hannah More\'s Strictures on Female Education, and \nthe words that caught my eye, were, l She that liveth in plea- \nsure, is dead while she liveth.\' They were printed in Italics, \nwith marks of admiration, and they struck me to the heart. I \nstood for a few moments amazed at the incident, and half in- \nclined to think that some invisible agency had directed my eye \nto these words. At first, I thought I would live a different \nlife, and be more serious and sedate ; but at last, I thought \nthat the words were not applicable to me, as I first imagined, \nand resolved to think no more of them." \n\nv. 20, 21. \xe2\x80\x94 Them that sin, rebuke before all, that \nothers also may fear. Doing nothing by partiality. \n\nThe late Mr B. was entertaining himself one day with see- \ning some of his parishioners catching salmon. At the same \ntime came Colonel with several gentlemen. As the for- \nmer, who was at that time a justice of the peace, was swearing \nin a very profane manner, Mr B. thus addressed him : \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir, \nyou are a justice of the peace, and a gentleman of family and \nfortune, therefore your example to all should become the state \nin which kind Providence has placed you." He answered, \n*\xe2\x96\xa0 Sir, I will not come and swear in your church." This was \nspoken with great bitterness. Mr B. then left him, but the \n\n\n\n192 I TIMOTHY VI. \n\nfishermen afterwards said that the gentleman was very angry, \nand declared that if the minister had not gone away, he would \nhave beaten him. But his future conduct towards Mr B. be- \ncame the gentleman ; for, some time afterwards, Mr B. having \nsome business to transact with the justice, the latter at first \nsight thanked him for his reproof, but added, that he should \nnot have given it in so public a manner. Mr B. replied, " Sir, \nmy reason for doing so, w r as because the fishermen who were \npresent are my parishioners ; and as swearing is a prevailing \nvice with them, I am frequently under the necessity of reprov- \ning them. Therefore, Sir, reflect but a moment, and you will \nsee the propriety of what I did, and of the public manner in \nwhich I did it. Would not the fishermen have said, that the \nminister could reprove them, but that he was afraid to repri \nmand the justice, had they not witnessed the contrary ?" Suf \nfice it to say, that the gentleman was pleased with Mr B.\'s re- \nmark, and ever after treated him with the greatest kindness \nand respect. \n\nvi. 9 \xe2\x80\x94 They that will be rich, fall into temptation \n\nand a snare. \n\nMr Newton of London, coming out of church, on a Wednes- \nday, a lady stopped him on the steps, and said, " The ticket, \nof which I held a quarter, is drawn a prize of ten thousand \npounds : I know you will congratulate me upon the occasion." \n" Madam," said he, " as for a friend under temptation, I will \nendeavour to pray for you." \n\nvi. 18 That they do good, that they be rich in \n\ngood works, ready to distribute, willing to commu- \nnicate. \n\nA rich old gentleman residing at Manchester, was lately \ncalled upon by some members of the Bible Society there, to \nsubscribe his mite ; he replied, " he had been thinking about \nit, but would first wish to become acquainted with their plans," \nSec. and wished them to call again. Some time after, they did \nso, and he told them he had made up his mind to subscribe a \nguinea a- year, and immediately began to count out upon the \ntable a quantity of guineas : when he had got to twenty-one, the \ngentlemen stopped him, and said, as their time was rather pre- \ncious, they should feel obliged if he would give his subscription, \n\n\n\nII TIMOTHY I. 193 \n\nthat they might go. The old gentleman still continuing to \ncount them out upon the table, they interrupted him a second \ntime, when he simply hoped the gentlemen would suffer him to \ngo on, and on he went till he had counted down eighty guineas. \n" There, gentlemen," cried the old man, " I promised you a \nsubscription of a guinea a-year ; I am eighty years old, and \nthere are the eighty guineas." \n\n\n\nII TIMOTHY. \n\nChap. i. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 Our Saviour, Jesus Christ, who \nhath abolished death, and hath brought life and im- \nmortality to light through the gospel. \n\nGeneral Burn had, during his residence in France, unhappi- \nly imbibed infidel sentiments, so far, at one time, as to doubt \nthe immortality of the soul. Though these sentiments and \ndoubts were afterwards removed, not only by a thorough con- \nviction of the truth of Christianity, and after diligent investi- \ngation, but by personal experience of the power of religion on \nhis heart, they nevertheless did him lasting injury, and in after \nlife often afforded Satan the means of distressing this holy man. \nAt one period of extreme weakness and suffering, during his \nlast illness, the great enemy of souls was permitted to harass \nhim, by suggesting the thought, that perhaps annihilation \nwould follow death. He mentioned this temptation to one of \nhis children, standing by the bed-side, who replied, " Life and \nimmortality are brought to light by the gospel." This pas- \nsage of Scripture immediately dissipated his fears, and proved \na shield against the- temptations of the devil ; \xe2\x80\x94 he reclined his \nhead again on the pillow, and for some time after, his beaming \ncountenance indicated the sweetest serenity and joy. \n\ni. 13 \xe2\x80\x94 Hold fast the form of sound words, which \n\nthou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in \n\nChrist Jesus. \n\nThe celebrated Claude, a French minister, said on his death- \nbed, " I have carefully examined all religions. No one appears \nto me worthy of the wisdom of God, and capable of leading \n\n\n\n194 II TIMOTHY II. \n\nmen to happiness, but the christian religion. I have diligently \nstudied popery and protestantism. The protestant religion \nis, I think, the only good religion. It is all founded on the \nHoly Scriptures, the word of God. From this, as from a foun- \ntain, all religion must be drawn. Scripture is the root, the \nprotestant religion is the trunk and branches of the tree. It \nbecomes you all to keep steady to it." \n\nii. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Be strong in the grace that is in Christ \nJesus. \n\nLuther relates concerning one Staupicius, a German divine, \nthat he acknowledged that before he came to understand the \nfree and powerful grace of Christ, he resolved, and vowed a \nhundred times against a partic r sin; yet could never get \npower over it, nor his heart purified from it, till he came to see \nthat he trusted too much to his own resolutions, and too little \nto Jesus Christ ; but when his faith had engaged against his \nsin, he obtained the victory. \n\nii. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 In meekness instructing those that op- \npose themselves ; if God peradventure will give \nthem repentance to the acknowledging of the truth. \n\nDr Dwight mentions a man of his acquaintance, of a vehe- \nment temper, who had a dispute with a friend, a professor of \nreligion. He met with so much frankness, humility, and kind- \nness in his christian friend, that, on returning home, he said to \nhimself, " There must be something more in religion than I \nhave hitherto suspected. Were any one to address me in the \ntone of haughtiness and provocation with which I accosted my \nfriend this evening, it would be impossible for me to preserve \nthe equanimity of which I have been a witness. There is some- \nthing in this man\'s disposition which is not in mine. There is \nsomething in the religion which he professes, and which I am \nforced to believe he feels ; something which makes him so su- \nperior, so much better, so much more amiable than I can pre- \ntend to be. The subject strikes me in a manner to which I \nhave hitherto been a stranger. It is high time to examine it \nmore thoroughly, with more candour, and with greater solici- \ntude than I have done hitherto." From this incident, a train \nof thoughts and emotions commenced in the mind of this man, \nwhich terminated in his profession of the christian religion, his \n\n\n\nIt TIMOTHY IV. 195 \n\nrelinquishment of the business in which he was engaged, and \nhis consecration of himself to the ministry of the gospel. \n\niii. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Men shall be \xe2\x80\x94 blasphemers. \n\nSome time ago, a party of profligate young men were sitting \ndrinking, and, while in a state of intoxication, two of them \nagreed, for a sum of money, to try their skill in blasphemy ; \xe2\x80\x94 \nthe prize to be given to him who should be unanimously con- \nsidered to have poured out the most horrible imprecations and \nblasphemies. One of them having had greater opportunities \nof improvement in vice, and being also perfectly familiar with \nall kinds of sea-slang, was unanimously acknowledged con- \nqueror. Crowned with this hellish honour, he left the place ; \nbut not reaching home so soon as was expected, a person was \ndespatched in search of him. The wretched man was found in \na field near a ditch, quite dead, and a scythe near him. From \nthe position of the body, it was supposed that he had taken up \nthe scythe, intending either to throw it into the ditch for a \nfrolic, or to try his skill at a stroke ; but, being in liquor, he \nhad fallen over on the scythes sharp edge ; for he was found \nlying in a pool of his own blood, with the main artery of his \nthigh completely cut through. Thus, in a fit of drunkenness, \nand bearing off the prize as the most accomplished blasphemer, \nhe was hurried into eternity ! \n\niii. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 From such turn away. \n\nJudge Buller, when in the company of a young gentleman \nof sixteen, cautioned him against being led astray by the ex- \nample or persuasion of others, and said, " If I had listened to \nthe advice of some of those who called themselves my friends, \nwhen I was young, instead of being a judge of the King\'s \nBench, I should have died long ago a prisoner in the King\'s \nBench." \n\niv. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long- \nsuffering. \n\nThe natural temper of the late Rev. Andrew Fuller of Ket- \ntering, though neither churlish nor morose, was not distin- \nguished by gentleness, meekness, or affability. He could rare- \nly be faithful without being severe ; and in giving reproof, he \nwas often betrayed into intemperate zeal. Once, at a me p * : \n\n\n\n196 TITUS I. \n\nof ministers, he took occasion to correct an erroneous opinion, \ndelivered by one of his brethren ; and he laid on his censure so \nheavily, that Dr Ryland called out vehemently, in his own pe- \nculiar tone of voice, " Brother Fuller ! brother Fuller ! you \ncan never admonish a mistaken friend, but you must take up a \nsledge-hammer and knock his brains out ! " \n\niv. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Watch thou in all things, endure afflic- \ntions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof \nof thy ministry. \n\nTo a person who regretted to Dr Johnson that he had not \nbeen a clergyman, because he considered the life of a clergy- \nman an easy and comfortable one, the doctor made this memor- \nable reply : " The life of a conscientious clergyman is not \neasy. I have always considered a clergyman as the father of a \nlarger family than he is able to maintain. No, Sir, I do not \nenvy a clergyman\'s life as an easy life, nor 4o I envy the clergy- \nman who makes it an easy life." \n\n\n\nTITUS. \n\nChap. i. 7- \xe2\x80\x94 Not given to filthy lucre. \n\nIn the reign of James II., Dr Wallis was then dean of Wa- \nterford, in Ireland, and, during the troubles of that unhappy \ncountry at that period, suffered greatly in his private fortune, \nfrom his strong attachment to the protestant faith. After \npeace was restored, and the protestant religion firmly esta- \nblished by the accession of King William, Wallis was present- \ned at the court of London, as n gentleman who had well merit- \ned the royal patronage. The king had before heard the story \nof his sufferings : and therefore, immediately turning to the \ndean, desired him to choose any church preferment then vacant. \nWallis, with all the modesty incident to men of real worth, af- \nter a due acknowledgment of the royal favour, requested the \ndeanery of Derry. " How," replied the king, in a transport of \nsurprise, " ask the deanery, when you must know the bishopric \nof that very place is also vacant?" " True, my liege," replied \nWallis, \'* I do know it ; but could not in honesty demand so \ngreat a benefice, conscious there are many other gentlemen \n\n\n\nTITUS II. 197 \n\nwho have suffered more than myself, and deserved better at \nyour Majesty\'s hands ; I therefore presume to repeat my for- \nmer request." It is needless to add, his request was granted. \nThey parted; the dean highly satisfied with his visit, and the \nking astonished at the noble instance of disinterestedness of \nwhich he had just been a witness. \n\ni. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Unto the pure, all things are pure. \n\nA little girl, not six years old, who attended a Sabbath- \nschool, and had just begun to read in the New Testament, was \npromised a hymn-book, on condition that she would learn to read \nthe fifth and sixth chapters of Matthew\'s Gospel within the space \nof a fortnight. She immediately undertook the task, and some \ntime after, when reading to the gentleman who promised the \nrew r ard, he caused her to stop at the end of the first twelve \nverses, in order to inquire of her, which of the qualities de- \nscribed in the beatitudes she should desire most to possess. \nPausing a little, with a modest smile, she replied, " I would \nrather be pure in heart." On being asked the reason of her \npreference, she answered to this effect: " Sir, if I could but \nobtain a pure heart, I should then possess all the other good \nqualities spoken of in this chapter." \n\nii. 6.- \xe2\x80\x94 Young men likewise exhort to be sober- \nminded. \n\nThe late Mr Walker, one of the ministers of Edinburgh, \nwas naturally of a sanguine and somewhat choleric tempera- \nment ; but his manners and general deportment were singular- \nly patient and calm. He used to give the following account \nof the conquest which he obtained over his constitutional irri- \ntability : \xe2\x80\x94 " When I was a young man, I had engaged to be \nat the marriage of a friend, and promised myself much pleasure \non the occasion. I dreamed that I was on the way to the scene \nof festivity, and that I had a bridge to pass over. When I ar- \nrived at it, my horse became restive, and would not proceed. \nI used the whip and spur without success. I dismounted, and \nlashed him ; but all in vain. My passion was excited in a high \ndegree ; and the sensations produced by the impetuosity of my \ntemper awoke me. In the instant of awaking, I beheld the \nbridge fall ; while a voice, as I thought, struck my ear, \xe2\x80\x94 \n* young man, be sober-minded.\' The recollection of this \ncircumstance, though a dream, produced a happy effect, for \nthe future, in my constitutional impatience." \n\n\n\n198 TITUS III. \n\nii. 15 \xe2\x80\x94 Rebuke with all authority. Let no man \ndespise thee. \n\nWhen the late Rev. Mr K was settled in his congrega* \n\ntion of S , they could not furnish him with a manse, or even \n\nwith lodgings. In these circumstances, a Captain P , in \n\nthe neighbourhood, though a stranger to religion, generously \ntook him into his family, and gave him his board, it is.believed, \ngratuitously. But our young clergyman soon found himself \nin very unpleasant circumstances, owing to the captain\'s usual \npractice of profane swearing. Satisfied of his duty, however, \nhe determined to perform it at all hazards. Accordingly, one \nday at table, after a very liberal volley of oaths from the cap- \ntain, he observed calmly, " Captain, you have certainly on the \npresent occasion made use of a number of very improper \nterms." The captain, who was rather a choleric man, was in- \nstantly in a blaze. " Pray, Sir, what improper terms have I \nused ?" " Surely, captain, you must know," replied the clergy- \nman with greater coolness, " and having already put me to the \npain of hearing them, you cannot be in earnest in imposing \nupon me the additional pain of repeating them." " You are \nright, Sir," resumed the captain, "you are right. Support \nyour character, and we will respect you. We have a parcel \nof clergymen around us here, who seem quite uneasy till they \nget us to understand that we may use any freedoms we please \nbefore them, and we despise them." It ought to be known, \nthat the captain never afterwards repeated the offence in his \n\npresence, and always treated Mr K with marked respect, \n\nand befriended him in all his interests. \n\niii. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 Speak evil of no man. \n\nThe late Dr Waugh of London had a marked dislike of \nevery thing bordering on slander or defamation. The follow- \ning is an illustration of his character in this point. \xe2\x80\x94 One of his \npeople had travelled all the way from Newtown to his father\'s, \nwhere he usually resided, to communicate to him an unfavour- \nable report concerning another member of his congregation. \nSome friends being with him, this person was requested to stay \nand dine with him. After dinner, he took occasion, in a jocu- \nlar manner, to ask each person, in his turn, how far he had \never known a man travel to tell an evil report of his neighbour : \nwhen some gave one reply, and some another ; he at last came \nto this individual, but without waiting for his self-condemning \n\n\n\nPHILEMON. 199 \n\nreply, or necessarily exposing him, Dr Waugh stated, that he \nhad lately met with a christian professor, apparently so zealous \nfor the honour of the church, as to walk fourteen miles with no \nother object than that of making known to his minister the fail- \nings of a brother member. He then in a warm and impres- \nsive manner enlarged on the praise of that " charity which \ncovers a multitude of sins; which rejoiceth not in iniquity, but \nrejoiceth in the truth." \n\niii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 Avoid foolish questions, and genealogies, \nand contentions, and strivings about the law ; for \nthey are unprofitable and vain. \n\nWhile Melancthon was at Spires, he paid a visit to Bretten, \nto see his mother. This good woman asked him, What she \nmust believe, amidst these disputes ? She repeated to him the \nprayers she was used to make, and which contained nothing that \nwas superstitious. " Continue," said he, " to believe and pray \nas you have done hitherto, and never trouble yourself about \ncontroversies." \n\n\n\nPHILEMON. \n\nVeil 9 Being such an one as Paul the aged. \n\nIn a letter, the late Rev. Rowland Hill remarks, \xe2\x80\x94 \'* Old as I \nam, I am just returned from a long missionary ramble; but I \nfeel I am getting old. O that I may work well to the last !" \nIn all his journeys, even when he had reached a period beyond \nthat usually allotted to man, he was disconcerted if he did not \nfind a pulpit ready for him every evening. In one of his letters, \nfixing his days for preaching on his road to some place, he says, \n" Ever since my Master has put me into office, I have ever es- \nteemed it my duty to remember his admonition, \' As ye go, \npreach.\' " His general answer to invitations to houses on his \nroute was, " I shall be happy to come to you, if you can find me \na place to preach in." \n\nVer. 1 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Which in time past was to thee unpro- \nfitable, but now profitable to thee and to me. \n\nThe servants of Lord were greatly impressed, and evi- \n\n\n\n200 HEBREWS I. \n\ndently reformed, under the preaching of the gospel at -*. \n\nHis lordship being one day on the promenade, was jeered by \nsome of the company upon the revolution which had taken place \namong his servants by the change of their religion. The noble \nlord replied, " As to the change of their religion, or what their \nreligious sentiments are, I cannot tell ; but one thing I know, \nthat since they have changed their religion, they have been \nmuch better servants, and shall meet with no opposition from \nme." \xe2\x80\x94 How happy is it when servants thus adorn the doctrine \nof God our Saviour, and by well-doing put to silence the igno- \nrance of foolish men ! \n\n\n\nHEBREWS. \n\nChap. i. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 When he bringeth in the first-begotten \ninto the world, he saith, And let all the angels of \nGod worship him. \n\nIt was during the reign of Theodosius the Great, in the \nfourth century, that the Arians, through the lenity of the em- \nperor, made their most vigorous attempts to undermine the \ndoctrine of the divinity of Jesus Christ. The event, however, \nof his making his son Arcadius partner with himself on his \nthrone, was happily overruled to his seeing the God-dishonour- \ning character of their creed. Among the bishops who came to \ncongratulate him on the occasion, was the famous and esteemed \nAmpilochus, who, it is said, had suffered much under the Arian \npersecution. He approached the emperor, and, making a very \nhandsome and dutiful address, was going to take his leave. \n\'* What," said Theodosius, " do you take no notice of my son? \nDo you not know that T have made him a partner with me in \nthe empire?" Upon this, the good old bishop went to young \nArcadius, then about sixteen years of age, and putting his hand \nupon his head, said, " The Lord bless thee, my son !" and im- \nmediately drew back. Even this did not satisfy the emperor. \n" What," said he, " is this all the respect you pay to a prince, \nthat I have made of equal dignity with myself?" Upon this, \nthe bishop arose, and looking the emperor in the face, with a \ntone of voice solemnly indignant, said, \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir, do you so highly \nresent my apparent neglect of your son, because I do not give \n\n\n\nHEBREWS II. 201 \n\nhim equal honour with yourself? Wh&t must the eternal God \nthink of you, who have allowed his co-equal and co-eternal Son \nto be degraded in his proper divinity in every part of your em- \npire ?" This was as a two-edged sword in the heart of the em- \nperor. He felt the reproof to be just and confounding, and no \nlonger would seem to give the least indulgence to that creed, \nwhich did not secure divine glory to the " Prince of Peace." \n\nii. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 How shall we escape, if we neglect so great \nsalvation ? \n\nMr Blackadder has recorded some instances of the powerful \ninfluence of the preaching of Mr Welsh, a cotemporary minister. \n" At one time, after having removed all impediments that might \nhinder sinners from embracing the salvation offered in the gos- \npel, he said at the conclusion, \' I must enter my protestation \nin my Master\'s name against any here who will not close with \nthe offer, and give their consent.\' A woman in the company \ncried out, \' Hold your hand, Sir; do it not, for I give my con- \nsent.\'" \n\nA minister of the gospel thus began an address from the pul- \npit, to his hearers: \xe2\x80\x94 " My brethren, I have a very solemn \nquestion to propose to you this day. It is a question of the \ngreatest importance ; and it is of such a nature, that neither you \nnor I can answer it. No man, all the men on earth ; nay, Sa- \ntan, with all his knowledge, cannot answer it. No saint in hea- \nven, nor can the highest archangel ; nay, the great God him- \nself, cannot answer it. The question is this, * How shall we \nescape, if we neglect so great salvation?\' " \n\nii. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 And deliver them who, through fear of \n\ndeath, were all their lifetime subject to bondage. \n\nA person who died some years ago, lived in the house of a \npious friend, to whom he often communicated his distressing \napprehensions. He was not so much disturbed with doubts re- \nspecting his interest in Christ, as terrified with the thoughts of \ndying ; and said he thought he should need three or four per- \nsons to hold him, if he apprehended death was at hand. His \nfriend proposed scriptural antidotes to this unreasonable dread ; \nand encouraged him to expect that, as his day, so should his \nstrength be. After long illness, the time of his departure ap- \nproached ; and he often expressed a wish that his friend could \n\n\n\n202 HEBREWS III. \n\nalways be with him. Finding himself dying, he repeatedly sent \nfor his friend to pray with him. He felt uneasy, and said, " Sa- \ntan whispers that I have been a deceiver, and shall die a hypo- \ncrite. \'= He asked his friend to pray again with him, after which \nhe cried, " The Lord is come! Praise God, praise God!" \nHe then lifted up both his hands, which, from weakness, he \ncould scarcely raise before, and several times repeated, " Vic- \ntory, victory, victory, through the blood of the Lamb!" and \nexpired with the unfinished word on his lips. \n\niii. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Every house is builded by some man, but \nhe that built all things is God. \n\n" See here," says Mr Robinson, " I hold a Bible in my \nhand, and you see the cover, the leaves, the letters, the words, \nbut you do not see the writers or the printer, the letter-found- \ner, the ink-maker, the paper-maker, or the binder. You never \ndid see them, you never will see them, and yet there is not one \nof you who will think of disputing or denying the being of these \nmen. I go farther, I affirm that you see the very souls of these \nmen, in seeing this book, and you feel yourselves obliged to \nallow that, by the contrivance, design, memory, fancy, reason, \nand so on. In the same manner, if you see a picture, you j udge \nthere was a painter ; if you see a house, you judge there was a \nbuilder of it ; and if you see a room contrived for this purpose, \nand another for that, a door to enter, and a window to admit \nlight, a chimney to hold fire, you conclude that the builder was \na person of skill and forecast, who formed the house with a view \nto the accommodation of its inhabitants. In this manner, ex- \namine the world, and pity the man who, when he sees the sign \nof a wheat-sheaf, hath sense enough to know that there is a \njoiner, and somewhere a painter, but who, when he sees the \nwheat-sheaf itself, is so stupid as not to say to himself, this had \na wise and good Creator." \n\niii. 15 \xe2\x80\x94 To-day, if ye will hear his voice, harden \n\nnot your hearts. \n\nA gentleman wishing to convey, together with a gentle re- \nproof, a useful lesson to his gardener, who had neglected to \nprop a valuable fruit-tree, until it was damaged by a high wind, \nobserved, " You see, gardener, the danger of putting off, from \nday to day, the doing of any necessary work ; yet, in this way, \nfoolish men defer their repentance from one day to another, \n\n\n\nHEBREWS IV. 203 \n\nuntil, in some unexpected moment, the wind of death comes, \nand blows them into eternity." \n\niv. 1.\xe2\x80\x94 Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being \nleft us of entering into his rest, any of you should \nseem to come short of it. \n\nMr Philip Henry said to some of his neighbours who came \nto see him on his death-bed, " O make sure work for your \nsouls, my friends, by getting an interest in Christ, while you \nare in health. If I had that work to do now, what would be- \ncome of me ? I bless God, I am satisfied. See to it, all of \nyou, that your work be not undone when your time is done, \nlest you be undone for ever." \n\niv. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 We which have believed do enter into rest. \n\nMr Stewart, in his journal of a residence in the Sandwich \nIslands, speaking of a converted sailor, says, " R \xe2\x80\x94 \xe2\x80\x94 is one of \nthe happiest of creatures. All he says is worth twice its real \nvalue, from the manner in which it is communicated. He last \n\nnight related to me a conversation he had with C , a few \n\ndays since. C came to him with a spirit greatly troubled, \n\nand wished to know in what manner he had obtained the light \nand liberty he appeared to enjoy ; adding, I believe the Bible \nto be true, and every word of it to be from God. I know that \nI can be saved only by the redemption of Jesus Christ. I feel \nmy misery as a sinner. / believe every thing, but how am I to \nbelieve so as to be saved ? I want faith, and how am I to get it ? \n\nR told him it was just so with himself once. I did not \n\nknow what faith was, or how to obtain it ; but I know now what \nit is, and believe I possess it. But I do not know that I can \ntell you what it is, or how to get it. I can tell you what it is \nnot. It is not knocking off swearing, and drinking, and such like; \nand it is not reading the Bible, nor praying, nor being good. It \nis none of these ; for, even if they would answer for the time to \ncome, there is the old score still, and how are you to get clear \nof that ? It is not any thing you have done, or can do ; it is \nonly believing, and trusting to what Christ has done. It is for- \nsaking your sins, and looking for their pardon, and tho salva- \ntion of your soul, because he died and shed his blood for sin ; \nand it is nothing else. A doctor of divinity might have given \n\npoor C a more technical and polished answer, but not one \n\nmore simple or probably satisfactory." \n\n\n\n204 HEBREWS VI. \n\nv. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Who can have compassion on the ignorant, \nand on them that are out of the way ? \n\nil I received a most useful hint," says Cecil, " from Dr Ba- \ncon, then father of the University, when I was at college. I \nused frequently to visit him at his living", near Oxford ; he \nwould frequently say to me, \' What are you doing ?\' Wha< \nare your studies?\' \' I am reading so and so.\' \' You ar< \nquite wrong. When I was young, I could turn any piece \nHebrew into Greek verse with ease. But when I came int< \nthis parish, and had to teach ignorant people, I was wholly at a \nloss ; I had no furniture. They thought me a great man, but \nthat was their ignorance ; for I knew as little as they did, of \nwhat it was most important for them to know. Study chief! \nwhat you can turn to good account in your future life.\' " \n\n\n\n; \n\n\n\nv. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Ye have need that one teach you agar \nwhich be the first principles of the oracles of God, \nand are become such as have need of milk, and not \nof strong meat. \n\nMr Grimshaw once apologized for the length of his discourse, \nto this effect : \xe2\x80\x94 " If I were in some situations, I might not \nthink it needful to speak so much ; but many of my hearers, \nwho are wicked and careless, are likewise very ignorant, and \nvery slow of apprehension. If they do not understand me, I can- \nnot hope to do them good ; and, when I think of the uncertainty \nof life, and perhaps it may be the last opportunity afforded, and \nthat it is possible I may never see them again, till I meet them \nin the great day, I know not how to be explicit enough ; I en- \ndeavour to set the subject in a variety of lights ; I express the \nsame thoughts in different words, and can scarcely tell how to \nleave off, lest I should have omitted something, for the want of \nwhich my preaching and their hearing might prove in vain ; \nand thus, though I fear I weary others, I am still unable to sa- \ntisfy myself." \n\nvi. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 They crucify to themselves the Son of God \n\nafresh, and put him to an open shame. \n\nBridaine, a celebrated French preacher, discoursing on the \npassion of Christ, expressed himself thus: \xe2\x80\x94 " A man, accused \nof a crime of which he was innocent, was condemned to death \n\n\n\nHEBREWS VII. 205 \n\nby the iniquity of his judges. He was led to punishment, but \nno gibbet was prepared, nor was there any executioner to per- \nform the sentence. The people, moved with compassion, hoped \nthat this sufferer would escape death. But one man raised his \nvoice, and said, \' I am going to prepare a gibbet, and I will be \nthe executioner.\' You groan with indignation ! Well, my \nbrethren, in each of you I behold this cruel man. Here are no \nJews here to-day, to crucify Jesus Christ ; but you dare to rise \nup, and say, * I will crucify him.\'" These words pronounced \nby the preacher, though very young, with all the dignity of an \napostle, and with the most powerful emotion, produced such \neffect, that nothing was heard but the sobs of the auditory. \n\nvi. 19- \xe2\x80\x94 Which hope we have as an anchor of the \n\nsoul, both sure and stedfast, and which entereth into \n\nthat within the vaiL \n\nMr W. Cowper, sometime minister of Stirling, and after- \nwards bishop of Galloway, thus spoke of his dissolution to his \nweeping friends : " Death is somewhat dreary, and the streams \nof that Jordan, between us and our Canaan, run furiously ; but \nthey stand still when the ark comes. Let your anchor be cast \nwithin the vail, and fastened to the rock Jesus. Let the end \nof the threefold cord be buckled to the heart ; so shall ye go \nthrough." \n\nvii. 19 The law made nothing perfect, but the \n\nbringing in of a better hope did ; by the which we \ndraw nigh unto God. \n\nA lady who was in the habit of close attendance on the \nPrincess Amelia, during her last illness, described some of the \nlatter intercourses which took place between the princess and \nher royal father George III. and which seldom failed to turn \non the momentous topic of the future world, as being singu- \nlarly affecting. " My dear child," said his majesty to her, on \none of these occasions, " you have ever been a good child to \nyour parents ; we have nothing wherewith to reproach you ; \nbut I need not tell you, that it is not of yourself alone that you \ncan be saved, and that your acceptance with God must depend \non your faith and trust in the merits of the Redeemer." " I \nknow it," replied the princess mildly, but emphatically, " and \nI could wish for no better trust." \n\n\n\n206 HEBREWS VIII. \n\nvii. 25. \xe2\x80\x94 He is able also to save them to the ut- \ntermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever \nliveth to make intercession for them. \n\n" I was one morning called from my study," said a minister \nat a naval station, "toa person who wished to see me. When \nI entered the room, his appearance reminded me of Covey, be- \ning a sailor with a wooden leg, who, with tears in his eyes, \nsaid, \' Here\'s another Covey come to see you, sir.\' I replied, \n\' I am glad to see you, Covey ; sit down.\' He then informed \nme that he was a Swede, had been some years in the British \nservice, had lost his limb in the action of the 1st of June, un- \nder Lord Howe, and was now cook of one of his majesty\'s ships \nin ordinary ; it was with reluctance he came into this port, from \nsome report he had heard unfavourable to the place. He had \nbeen for some years married to an Englishwoman, who, when \non shore, having seen for sale a Tract, with the picture of a \nsailor in the act of having his legs cut off, was induced to pur- \nchase it, supposing that it might contain something that would \nplease her husband. It was the tract of Covey the Sailor, \nwhich he read with uncommon interest, as he had known him, \nand had heard of him as having been a brave seaman. He had, \npreviously to this, felt at times considerable compunction for \nhis sins, and fear of future misery, but knew nothing of the \nSaviour through whom his sins were to be pardoned. He ob- \nserved, * When I read the Tract, I there saw my own cha- \nracter. Though I thought I could fight as well as Covey, I \nwas afraid I could not die so well. When I came to that part \nthat none need to despair, since poor blaspheming Covey had \nfound mercy, I wept, and took courage. After having read it \nover many times, I resolved I would hear the minister that \nCovey heard. 1 did so ; and here I heard of that Saviour who \nis able and willing to save my soul to the uttermost, and who I \nhumbly hope and believe has saved me.\' " \n\nviii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He is the mediator of a better covenant, \nwhich was established upon better promises. \n\nMr Lyford, a puritan divine, a few days previous to his dis- \nsolution, being desired by his friends to give them some ac- \ncount of his hopes and comforts, he replied, " I will let you \nknow how it is with me, and on what ground I stand. Here is \nthe grave, the wrath of God, and devouring flames, the great \n\n\n\nHEBREWS IX. 207 \n\npunishment of sin, on the one hand ; and here am I, a poor \nsinful creature, on the other ; but this is my comfort, the cove- \nnant of grace, established upon so many sure promises, hath \nsatisfied all. The act of oblivion passed in heaven is, \' I will \nforgive their iniquities, and their sins will I remember no more, \nsaith the Lord.\' This is the blessed privilege of all within the \ncovenant, of whom I am one. For I find the Spirit which is \npromised, bestowed upon me, in the blessed effects of it upon \nmy soul, as the pledge of God\'s eternal love. By this I know \nmy interest in Christ, who is the foundation of the covenant ; \nand therefore, my sins being laid on him, shall never be charged \non me." \n\nviii. 1 1 . \xe2\x80\x94 All shall know me, from the least to the \ngreatest. \n\nThe Diary of Mrs Savage abounds with expressions of con- \ncern for her children. At one time she writes, \xe2\x80\x94 " I read in \ncourse, in my closet, Isaiah liv. with the exposition. I was \nmuch affected with the 13th verse, * And all thy children shall be \ntaught of the Lord.\' Though it is spoken of the church\'s child- \nren, I would apply it to my own children, in particular, and \ndesire to act faith on it. I am caring and endeavouring that \nthey may be taught and instructed in the good way. This is \nthe inward desire of my soul. Now, saith God, they shall be \ntaught of me, and all thy children shall, \xe2\x80\x94 a sweet promise, it \nmuch satisfies me ; Lord, set in with poor parents, who desire \nnothing in the world so much, as to see their children walk in \nthe narrow way that leads to life." \n\nix. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 He is the mediator of the New Testa- \nment, that by means of death, for the redemption of \ntransgressions, they which are called might receive \nthe promise of eternal inheritance. \n\nMr John Avery, a pious minister, having been driven from \nhis native country \'by the persecution of Archbishop Laud, fled \nto New England. Upon his arrival, he settled for a short time \nat Newbury ; but, receiving an invitation to Marble Head, he \ndetermined upon a removal to that place. Having embarked \nin a small vessel, together with Mr Anthony Thacker, another \nworthy minister, there arose a most tremendous storm, by which \nthe vessel struck against a rock, and was dashed to pieces. \n\n\n\n208 HEBREWS X. \n\nThe whole company, consisting of twenty-three persons, got \nupon the rock, out were successively washed off and drowned, \nexcept Mr Thacker and his wife. Mr Thacker and Mr Avery \nhold each other by the hand a long time, resolving to die to- \ng-ether, till, by a tremendous wave, the latter was washed away, \nand drowned. The moment before this happened, he lifted up \nhis eyes to heaven, saying, " We know not what the pleasure \nof God may be. I fear we have been too unmindful of former \ndeliverances. Lord, I cannot challenge a promise of the pre- \nservation of my life ; but thou hast promised to deliver us from \nsin and condemnation, and to bring us safe to heaven, through \nthe all-sufficient satisfaction of Jesus Christ. This, therefore, \nI do challenge of thee." He had no sooner uttered these words, \nthan he was swept into the mighty deep, and no more seen. \nMr Thacker and his wife were also washed off the rock ; but, \nafter being tossed in the waves for some time, the former was \ncast on shore, where he found his wife a sharer in the deliver- \nance. \n\nix. 27, 28. \xe2\x80\x94 It is appointed unto men once to die, \nbut after this the judgment : so Christ was once of- \nfered to bear the sins of many. \n\nDeath and judgment can be contemplated with comfort, only \nin connexion with a believing view of the atonement of Christ: \n" Death\'s terror is the mountain faith removes ." \n\nThe late Rev. Archibald Hall of London, when in Scotland, \nbeing on a visit to a dying Christian at Borrowstounness, after \nmuch serious conversation, he took hold of Mr Hall\'s hand, \nand said, " Now, Sir, I can with as much pleasure take hold \nof death by its cold hand. You may justly wonder at this; for \nI see and believe myself to be most unworthy ; but, at the \nsame time, I see Christ to be my great propitiation, and faith \nin his blood gives me ease. I see myself all vile and polluted, \nbut I view Jesus as the fountain opened, and faith in him sup- \nports me under a sense of my vileness." \n\nx. 26, 27 For if we sin wilfully, after that we \n\nhave received the knowledge of the truth, there re- \nmaineth no more sacrifice for sins ; but a certain \nfearful looking for of judgment and fiery indigna- \ntion, which shall devour the adversaries. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nHEBREWS X. 209 \n\nli I was lately," observed Mr Gunn, " called to attend the \ndeath-be 1 of a young man at Hoxton. On my entering the \nroom, I found him in the greatest horror of mind. Thinking \nperhaps it arose from that deep remorse sometimes attendant \non the death-bed of a sinner, J began to point him to Jesus, \nthe sinner\'s only friend, and to the glorious promises of the \ngospel ; when, with an agonizing look of despair, he replied, \n\n* Ah ! Sir, but I have rejected the gospel. Some years since, \nI unhappily read Paine\'s Age of Reason, \xe2\x80\x94 it suited my cor- \nrupt taste \xe2\x80\x94 I imbibed its principles : after this, wherever I \nwent, I did all that lay in my power to hold up the Scriptures \nto contempt; by this means I led others into the fatal snare, \nand made proselytes to infidelity. Thus I rejected God, and \nnow he rejects me.\' I offered to pray by him, but he replied, \n\n* O, no \xe2\x80\x94 it is all in vain to pray for me.\' Then, with a dis- \nmal groan, he cried out, * Paine\'s Age of Reason has ruined \nmy soul !\' and instantly expired." \n\nx. 35 \xe2\x80\x94 Cast not away therefore your confidence, \nwhich hath great recompense of reward. \n\nAn eminent minister was much troubled with doubts and \nfears concerning his own salvation, and many of his hearers who \nlaboured under similar distress, coming daily to him for direc- \ntion, increased the burden. One day, after much wrestling \nwith God in prayer for deliverance, it was impressed on his \nmind to go to such a place, and he would find a person that \nwould be of spiritual use to him. Accordingly, on passing \nthrough his own church-yard, he met a very aged man, to whom \nthe minister observed, " It is a good day." The old man an- \nswered, " I never saw a bad day in my life-time." At hearing \nthis, the minister, fetching a deep sigh, asked him, " How it \nwas that he, who appeared to be so old a a man, had never seen \na bad day ?" To which the other replied, " My mind is so \nsunk into the will of God, that, knowing his unerring wisdom \nand goodness, whatever is his will is my will." " And what," \nsaid the minister, " if God was to cast you into hell, would \nyou be resigned to his will in that particular ?" To which it \nwas answered, " God hath given me two long arms, \xe2\x80\x94 the arm \nof faith and the arm of Jiope, and was the Lord even to cast me \ninto hell, I would not let go my hold of him." This simple \nword was so blessed to the afflicted minister, that from thence- \nforward he could rejoice in the Lord as his God. \n\n\n\n210 HEBREWS XII \n\nxi. 13.- \xe2\x80\x94 These all died in faith. \n\nA clergyman having occasion to wait on the late Princess \nCharlotte, was thus addressed by her : \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir, I understand you \nare a clergyman." " Yes, Madam."\' " Of the Church of En- \nland ?" " Yes." " Permit me to ask your opinion, Sir, What \nis it that can make a death-bed easy ?" Mr W. was startled at \nso serious a question from a young and blooming female of so \nhigh rank, and modestly expressed his surprise that she should \nconsult him, when she had access to many much more capable \nof answering the inquiry. She replied, that she had proposed \nit to many, and wished to collect various opinions on this im- \nportant subject. Mr W. then felt it his duty to be explicit, and \naffectionately recommended to her the study of the Scriptures, \nwhich, as he stated, uniformly represent faith in the Lord Jesus \nChrist, as the only means to make a death-bed easy. " Ah !" \nsaid she, bursting into tears, " that is what my grandfather \noften told me ; but then he used to add, that besides reading \nthe Bible, I must pray for the Holy Spirit to understand its \nmeaning? \' \n\nxi. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 By faith Jacob, when he was a dying, \nblessed both the sons of Joseph. \n\nA few days previous to his death, the late Rev. Dr Belfrage \nof Falkirk, hearing his infant son\'s voice in an adjoining room, \ndesired that he should be brought to him. When the child was \nlifted into the bed, the dying lather placed his hands upon his \nhead, and said, in the language of Jacob, " The God before \nwhom my fathers did walk, the God who fed me all my life long \nto this day, the angel who redeemed me from all evil, bless the \nlad." When the boy was removed, he added, " Remember \nand tell John Henry of this ; tell him of these prayers, and how \nearnest I was that he might become early acquainted with his \nfather\'s God." \n\nxii. 2. \xe2\x80\x94 Looking unto Jesus, the author and \nfinisher of our faith. \n\nMr Edward Riddell, an aged Christian in Hull, remarked, a \nfew days before his death, to one present, " Some may sup- \npose, that a person at my time of life, and after so long making \na profession of religion, has nothing to do but to die and go to \nheaven ; but I find that I have as much need to go to God, \n\n\n\nHEBREWS XIII. 211 \n\nthrough Christ, as a sinner at the last hour as at the beginning. \nThe blood of Christ, the death of Christ, his victory and ful- \nness, are my only ground of faith, hope, and confidence ; there \nis the same need of him to be the Finisher of my faith, as there \nwas to be the Author of it." \n\nxii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 We have had fathers of our flesh which \ncorrected us, and we gave them reverence : shall we \nnot much rather be in subjection to the Father of \nspirits, and live ? \n\nThe son of a minister lately deceased, had by some means \nexcited the displeasure of his father. His father thought it \nright to be reserved for an hour or two, and when asked a \nquestion about the business of the day, he was very short in his \nanswer to his son. The time was nearly arrived when the \nyouth was to repeat his lessons. He came into his father\'s \nstudy, and said, " Papa, I cannot learn my lesson unless you \nare reconciled ; I am sorry I have offended you, I hope you \nwill forgive me, I think I shall never offend you again.\'\' His \nfather replied, " All I wish is to make you sensible of your \nfault ; when you acknowledge it, you know all is easily recon- \nciled with me." " Then, papa," said he, " give the token of \nreconciliation, and seal it with a kiss." The hand was given, \nand the seal most heartily exchanged on each side. " Now," \nexclaimed the dear boy, " I will learn Latin and Greek with \nany body;" and fled to his little study. " Stop, stop," cried \nhis father, " have you not a heavenly Father? If what you \nhave done be evil, He is displeased, and you must apply to \nHim for forgiveness." With tears starting in his eyes, he said, \n" Papa, / went to him first ; I knew except he was reconciled, \nI could do nothing ;" and with tears, he said, " I hope He has \nforgiven me, and now I am happy." His father never had oc- \ncasion to look at him with a shade of disapprobation from that \ntime till his death. \n\nxiii. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Be content with such things as ye have. \n\n" We have heard," said a gentleman to Thomas Mann, a \npious waterman on the Thames, " that teaching the poor to \nread has a tendency to make them discontented with the sta- \ntion in which Providence has placed them. Do you think \nso ?" " No, Sir, quite the contrary. All that I have read in \n\n\n\n212 JAMES I. \n\nthe Bible teaches me to be content with the dispensations of \nProvidence, to be industrious and careful. A Christian can- \nnot be an idle or an ungrateful man." \n\nxiii. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 They watch for your souls, as they that \nmust give an account. \n\n" I visit and examine every district of my large congrega- \ntion," says Dr Henry Belfrage, in a letter, " every year. Sly \nfather did so; and though the increasing population of the \ncountry has enlarged the congregation considerably, I follow \nhis example. Though urged by my friends to lessen my la- \nbour, I still go on ; and my vigorous health fits me for a toil \nthat would be oppressive to others. Old Mr Shirra of Kirk- \ncaldy, of whom you must have heard, used sometimes to say to \nhis brethren, when urging them to hard service, \' It will not \nlook the worse at the day of judgment.\' " \n\n\n\nJAMES. \n\nChap. i. 14, 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Every man is tempted, when he \nis drawn away of his own last, and enticed. Then, \nwhen lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and \nsin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death. \n\nMany years since, two men were executed at Carlisle for \nburglary. A minister then living in that city, was moved by \ncompassion for the men, and applied to the judge for a respite; \nhe was informed, that on account of the cruelty attending the \nrobbery, capital punishment must be inflicted. His lordship \nrecommended their humane intercessor to use the only means \nwhich could now be available to the culprits, in preparing \nthem by christian instruction for the awful change which \nawaited them. In the course of his benevolent visits to this \ngloomy abode, he questioned the prisoners how they had been \nled from the path of honesty to commit such crimes. In an- \nswer to these inquiries, one of the unhappy men declared that \nhis first step to ruin was, takiny a half-penny out of his mother s \npocket while she was asleep. From this sin he was led, by \n\n\n\nJAMES II. 213 \n\nsmall but fatal degrees, to the crimes for which he was so soon \nto suffer a shameful death. \n\ni. 27 \xe2\x80\x94 Pure religion, and undefiled, before God \nand the Father, is this ; To visit the fatherless and \nwidows in their affliction, and to keep himself un- \nspotted from the world. \n\nA little girl, who used to read the Bible to a poor sick \nwoman, who could not read herself, was asked by a gentleman \nin the Sabbath School at which she attended, why she visited \nthis woman ? " Because, Sir," said she, " I find it said in \nthe Bible, * Pure religion, and undefiled, before God and the \nFather, is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their afflic- \ntion.\' " \n\nii. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 If thou kill, thou art become a transgres- \nsor of the law. \n\nWhen Dr Donne took possession of his first living, he took \na walk into the church-yard, where the sexton was digging a \ngrave, and throwing up a skull. The doctor took it up, and \nfound a rusty headless nail sticking in the temple, which he \ndrew out secretly, and wrapt it up in the corner of his hand- \nkerchief. He then demanded of the grave-digger whether he \nknew whose skull that was. He said it was a man\'s who kept \na brandy shop, an honest drunken fellow, who one night hav- \ning taken two quarts, was found dead in his bed next morning. \nu Had he a wife?" " Yes." " What character does she \nbear?" " A very good one; only the neighbours reflect on \nher, because she married the day after her husband was \nburied." This was enough for the doctor, who, under the \npretence of visiting his parishioners, called on her : he asked \nher several questions, and among others, what sickness her \nhusband died of. She gave him the same account he had re- \nceived : upon this he suddenly opened the handkerchief, and \ncried in an authoritative voice, " Woman, do you know this \nnail?" She was struck with horror at the unexpected de- \nmand, instantly owned the fact, was tried, and executed. \n\nii. 15, 16 \xe2\x80\x94 If a brother or sister be naked, and \n\n\n\n214 JAMES Til. \n\ndestitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, \nDepart in peace, be ye warmed and filled, &c. \n\n" Near Fua, on my way to Cairo," says Mr Lieder, mis- \nsionary in Egypt, " when we sailed near the shore, eight or \nten naked boys ran along after us, begging alms ; and before I \ncould throw them some bread, my Reis (captain of the vessel) \nrepeatedly called to them, \' May God give you ; may God help \nyou;\' a most common custom in Egypt, when a man will give \nnothing. I never was so much struck with this custom as now, \nwhen it brought to my recollection the practices which St \nJames so strikingly censures." \n\niii. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 The tongue is a little member, and boasteth \ngreat things. \n\nMr Carter, an eminent minister, being invited to dine, to- \ngether with several other ministers, at the house of a respect- \nable magistrate at Ipswich, a very vain person who sat at table, \nboasted that he would dispute with any gentleman present, \nupon any question that should be proposed, either in divinity \nor philosophy. A profound silence ensued, till Mr Carter ad- \ndressed him in these words : \xe2\x80\x94 " I will go no further than my \ntrencher to puzzle you. Here is a sole ; now tell me the rea- \nson why this fish, which hath always lived in salt water, should \ncome out fresh ?" As the bold challenger did not so much as \nattempt any answer, the scorn and laughter of the company \nwere presently turned on him. \n\niii. 17. \xe2\x80\x94 The wisdom that is from above is first \npure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreat- \ned, full of mercy and good fruits. \n\n" There was," says the biographer of the late Rev John \nBrown of Whitburn, " in his general deportment, a happy \nunion of familiarity and dignity. He was easily accessible to \nthe youngest and the poorest ; none were afraid to speak to \nhim, but seldom did any presume to take undue liberties with \nhim. While ther^ was a softness and sweetness in his manner \nwhich invited confidence and affection, there was an indescrib- \nable something which commanded reverence, and prevented \nor repressed every approach to improper freedoms. The peo- \n\n\n\nJAMES V. 215 \n\npie of Whitburn were accustomed to observe, that whenever \nMr Brown made his appearance in the town on the Sabbath \nevening (which was often the case, as he was in the frequent \nhabit of visiting a Sabbath school there), both old and young, \nwho happened at the time to be in the street, immediately, from \nan instinctive feeling of veneration for his character, retired \ninto their houses." \n\niv. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh \nto you. \n\n" I would not," says Mrs Berry in her Diary, " be hired out \nof my closet for a thousand worlds. I never enjoy such hours \nof pleasure, and such free and entire communion with God, as \nI have here; and I wonder that any can live prayerless, and \ndeprive themselves of the greatest privilege allowed to them." \n\niv. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Speak not evil one of another, brethren. \n\nDr Waugh being in company with a number of ministers, \nthe bad conduct of a brother in the ministry became the sub- \nject of conversation, and every gentleman in the room joined \nwarmly in condemning him. Dr Waugh sat for a long time \nsilent. At last he walked up to his companions, and said, \n" My dear friends, surely we are not acting in accordance with \nour profession. The person you speak of is one of ourselves, \nand we ought not to blow the coal. But do you know that he \nis as bad a man as he is represented ? and if he is, will railing \nagainst him do him any good ? It is cowardly to speak ill of \na man behind his back ; and I doubt if any of us would have \nsufficient courage, if our poor friend were to appear among us, \nto sit down and kindly tell him of his faults. If there be one \nhere who feels himself quite pure, and free from error, let him \nthrow the first stone ; but if not, let us be silent, and I confess \nthat I feel that I must not say one word." He resumed his \nseat, and the company looked at each other, struck silent by \nthis rebuke from one so good and mild. \n\nv. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Above all things, my brethren, swear not, \nneither by heaven, neither by the earth, neither by \nany other oath. \n\nThe late excellent Mr J \xe2\x80\x94 of G , was remarkable for the \n\ncheerfulness as well as the fervour of his piety. When he ad- \n\n\n\n\n\n\n216 I PETER I. \n\nministered a reproof, it was frequently accompanied with a kind \nof pleasantry, which fixed the attention, and disarmed the re- \nsentment of the person whom he addressed. Being once in \ncompany when a gentleman occasionally embellished his dis- \ncourses with the names of devil, deuce, &c. and at last also \ntook the name of God in vain \xe2\x80\x94 " Stop, Sir/\' said the old \nman ; " I said nothing while you only used freedoms with the \nname of your own master, but I insist you shall use no free- I \ndoms with the name of mine." \n\nv. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 The prayer of faith shall save the sick. \n\nA clergyman, some time since, concluding a sermon to \nyouth, took occasion to press upon parents the duty of paren- \ntal faith, and illustrated its power in the following manner : \xe2\x80\x94 \n" About two-and- twenty years ago, a little circle were met \naround the apparently dying couch of a male infant ; the man \nof God who led their devotions, seemed to forget the sickness \nof the child in his prayer for his future usefulness. He prayed \nfor the child who had been consecrated to God at its birth, as \na man, a Christian, and a minister of the word. The parents \nlaid hold of the horns of the altar, and prayed with him. The \nchild recovered, grew towards manhood, ran far in the ways of \nfolly and sin. One after another of that little circle ascended \nto heaven ; but two of them at least, and one of them the mo- \nther, lived to hear him proclaim the everlasting gospel. It is, 5 \' \nsaid the preacher, " no fiction, that child, that prodigal youth, \nthat preacher, is he who now addresses you" \n\n\n\nI PETER. \n\nChap. i. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Whom having not seen, ye love. \n\nJohn Lambert suffered in the year 1538. No man was used \nat the stake with more cruelty than this holy martyr. They \nburnt him with a slow fire by inches ; for if it kindled higher \nand stronger than they chose, they removed it away. When \nhis legs were burnt off, and his thighs were mere stumps in the \nfire, they pitched his poor body upon pikes, and lacerated his \nbroiling flesh with their halberts. But God was with him in \nthe midst of the flame, and supported him in all the anguish of \n\n\n\nI PETER II. 217 \n\nnature. Just before he expired, he lifted up such hands as he \nhad all flaming with fire, and cried out to the people with his \ndying voice, " None but Christ ! None but Christ !" He was \n\n\xe2\x80\xa2 at last beat down into the fire, and expired. \n\n[fl \n\ni. 13. \xe2\x80\x94 Be sober, and hope to the end, for the \n\ngrace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation \n\nof Jesus Christ. \n\n" We read," says Townson, " that, in certain climates of \nthe world, the gales that spring from the land carry a refresh- \ning smell out to sea, and assure the watchful pilot that he is \napproaching to a desirable and fruitful coast, when as yet he \ncannot discern it with his eyes. And, to take up once more \n\' the comparison of life to a voyage, in like manner it fares with \nthose who have steadily and religiously pursued the course \nwhich heaven pointed out to them. We shall sometimes find, \nby their conversation towards the end of their days, that they \nare filled with peace, and hope, and joy, which, like those re- \nfreshing gales and reviving odours to the seamen, are breathed \nforth from Paradise upon their souls, and give them to under- \nstand with certainty that God is bringing them unto their de- \nsired haven." \n\nThe merchant, who towards spicy reg r ons sails, \nSmells their perfume far off in adverse gales ; \nWith blasts which thus against the faithful blow, \nFresh oderous breathings of God\'s goodness flow. \n\nii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 Having your conversation honest among \n! the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against you \nas evil-doers, they may by your good works, which \nthey shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation. \n\nAn under gardener, with whom his Majesty George III. was \naccustomed familiarly to converse, was missed one day by the \nking, who inquired of the head gardener where he was. \n" Please your Majesty," said the gardener, " he is very trou- \nblesome with his religion, and is always talking about it." " Is \nhe dishonest?" said the king, " does he neglect his work?" \n" No, your Majesty, he is very honest, I have nothing to say \nagainst him for that ?" " Then send for him again," said the \nmonarch, " why should he be turned off? Call me defender \nof the faith ! Defender of the faith ? and turn away a \n\n\n\n218 I PETER III. \n\nman for his religion ?" The king had learned from this good \nman, that the place of worship where he attended was supported \nby voluntary contributions, and was in the habit of giving him \na guinea for the quarterly collection. \n\nii. 18 \xe2\x80\x94 Servants, be subject to your masters with \nall fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also \nto the froward. \n\nMr Collins, an infidel writer, used occasionally to visit Lord \nBarrington, who, in conversation, once asked him, " how it \nwas, that though he seemed to have very little religion himself, \nhe yet took so much care that his servants should attend regularly \nat church." His reply was, " that he did it to prevent their \nrobbing or murdering him." Surely religion is a good thing, \nits enemies themselves being judges. Let christian servants \nstudy, by a faithful discharge of the duties of their relation, to \nadorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. \n\niii. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your \nown husbands ; that if any obey not the word, they \nalso may without the word be won by the conver- \nsation of the wives. \n\nA woman who had derived spiritual benefit from the dis- \nccurses of Mr Robinson of Leicester, was often threatened by \nher wicked husband for going to St Mary\'s church, in which \nMr R. officiated. His feelings were at length wrought up to \nsuch a pitch that he declared with an awful oath, that if ever \nshe went to St Mary\'s again, be would cut off her legs. Hav- \ning sought direction in prayer, she was strengthened to go to \nthe place where oft she had b^en made joyful in the Lord. On \nher return from church, she found her husband waiting her ar- \nrival, and as soon as she had shut the door, he said in an angry \ntone, " Where have you been?" She replied, " At St Mary\'s." \nHe instantly struck her a violent blow on the face, and she fell \nto the ground ; but rising from the floor, she turned the other \nside of her face, and in a mild and affectionate manner said, \n" My dear, if you serve this side the same, I hope I shall bear \nit with patience." Struck with this meek answer, for she had \nbeen a very passionate woman, he said, " Where did you learn \nthat?" She replied, in a gentle manner, " At St Mary\'s \n\n\n\n\n\n\nT PETER IV. 219 \n\nchurch, my dear." " Well," said he, " if that is what you \nlearn at St Mary\'s, you may go as oft as you like, I will never \nhinder you again." This good woman enjoyed her privileges \nundisturbed, and also had the pleasure, a short time afterwards, \nof having her husband to accompany her. \n\niii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 He that will love life, and see good days, \nlet him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that \nthey speak no guile. \n\nWhen Henry III. of France inquired of those about him, \nwhat it was that the Duke of Guise did to charm and allure \nevery ones heart ; the reply was, " Sire, the Duke of Guise \ndoes good to all the world without exception, either directly \nby himself, or indirectly by his recommendation. He is civil, \ncourteous, liberal, has always some good to say of every body, \nbut never speaks ill of any ; and this is the reason he reigns in \nmen\'s hearts as absolutely as your Majesty does in your king- \ndom." \n\niv. 4 They think it strange, that ye run not with \n\nthem to the same excess of riot. \n\nA gentleman, on entering a stage coach, rubbing his head \nwith a yawn, said, " My head aches dreadfully, I was very \ndrunk last night." A person affecting surprise, replied, \n" Drunk! Sir. What! do you get drunk?" " Yes," said \nhe, " and so does every one at times, I believe. I have no \ndoubt but you do." " No, Sir," he replied, " I do not." \n" What! never?" " No, never; and amongst other reasons \nI have for it, one is, I never find, being sober, that I have too \nmuch sense, and 1 am loath to lose what little I have." \n\niv. 16 If any man suffer as a Christian, let him \n\nnot be ashamed; but let him glorify God on this \nbehalf. \n\nAs Mr Jeremiah Whittaker was riding with one of his inti- \nmate friends past Tyburn (which he had not seen, or not ob- \nserved before), he asked what that was ; and being answered \nthat it was Tyburn, where so many malefactors had been exe- \ncuted, he stopped his horse, and with much feeling expressed \n\n\n\n220 II PETER I. \n\nhimself thus : \' i Oh ! what a shame is it that so many thou- \nsands should die for the satisfaction of their lusts, and so few- \nbe found willing to lay down their lives for Christ? Why \nshould not we, in a good cause, and upon a good call, be ready \nto die for Jesus Christ ? It would be an everlasting honour ; \nand it is a thousand times better to die for Christ, \xe2\x80\x94 to be hang- \ned, or to be burnt for Christ, \xe2\x80\x94 than to die in our beds !" \n\nv. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Be clothed with humility; for God resist- \neth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. \n\nAugustine being asked, Which is the first step to heaven ? \nhe replied, " Humility." And which is the second step ? said \nthe inquirer ; to which the man of God answered, " Humility." \nAnd which is the third step to heaven ? He again replied, \n" Humility." It is one of those modest and retired graces, \nwhich best suits a state of dependance and obligation. \n\nv. 7 \xe2\x80\x94 Casting all your care upon him, for he \ncareth for you. \n\nMr Thomas Perkins, a sufferer for conscience sake, was often \nin great straits. At one time, a niece of his, whom he had \nbrought up, going, after her marriage, to visit him, in the \ncourse of free conversation with her, he said to her, " Child, \nhow much do you think I have to keep my family ? But poor \nthreepence." At which she appearing affected, he, with a great \ndeal of cheerfulness, cried out, " Fear not, God will provide ;" \nand in a little time, a gentleman\'s servant knocked at the door, \nwho brought him a haunch of venison as a present, together \nwith some wheat and malt. Upon which he took his niece by \nthe hand, saying, " Do you see, child, here is venison, which \nis the noblest flesh, and the finest of the wheat for bread, and \ngood malt for drink. Did not I tell you God would provide \nfor us ?" Thus they who trust in Providence shall not be for- \nsaken. \n\n\n\n\n\n\nII PETER. \nChap. i. 11 \xe2\x80\x94 For so an entrance shall be minis- \n\n\n\nII PETER II. 221 \n\ntered unto you abundantly into the everlasting king- \ndom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. \n\nWhen the Rev. Andrew Fuller was visiting Mr SutclifF, a \npious minister, on his death-bed, he said, on taking leave, " I \nwish you, my dear brother, an abundant entrance into the \neverlasting kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ !" At this Mr \nS. hesitated, not as doubting his entrance into the kingdom, \nbut as questioning whether the term abundant were applicable \nto him. " That," said he, " is more than I expect. I think \nI understand the connexion and import of those words, \xe2\x80\x94 \' Add \nto your faith virtue \xe2\x80\x94 give diligence to make your calling and \nelection sure \xe2\x80\x94 for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you \nabundantly.\' I think the idea is that of a ship coming into \nharbour, with a fair gale, and a full tide. If I may but reach \nthe heavenly shore, though it be on a board or broken piece \nof a ship, I shall be satisfied." \n\ni. 16 \xe2\x80\x94 We have not followed cunningly devised \nfables, when we made known unto you the power \nand coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye- \nwitnesses of his majesty. \n\nAthenagoras, a famous Athenian philosopher in the second \ncentury, not only doubted the truth of the Christian religion, \nbut was determined to write against it. However, upon an \nintimate inquiry into the facts on which it was supported, in \nthe course of his collecting materials for his intended publica- \ntion, he was convinced by the blaze of its evidence, and turn- \ned his designed invective into an elaborate apology, which is \nstill in existence. \n\nii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 These speak evil of the things that they \nunderstand not. \n\nA short time since, an aged clergyman was travelling in a \nstage coach, and finding himself in the company of two or three \nyoung men, who were rather inclined to amuse 1 ire and one \nanother by frivolous conversation, he endeavoured to compose \nhimself to sleep. He was shortly afterwards aroused by one of \nhis companions, who wished for his decision on the point on \nwhich they were disputing. One of them Lad said, " that ho \n\n\n\n222 II PETER II. \n\nwould rather believe the Koran than the Bible ;" and it was \nsubmitted to the clergyman to say, to which of these books he \nthought the greater credit due. He complained of having been \nawakened from his sleep to settle their disputes, but, however, \nsaid, he was happy to be able to receivejome information re- \nspecting the Koran, and accordingly inquired of the person \nwho said he would rather believe the Koran than the Bible," \nwhat sort of book it was, whether it was divided into chapters \nand verses, like our Bible, &c. The young man could not in- \nform him ; and the minister, suspecting that he was ignorant of \nthe book, inquired a little farther, and found that he had never \nseen the Koran, and had never read the Bible. " Now," said \nhe, u gentlemen, is it fair, that I should be awaked from my \nsleep, to decide a question thus raised by a man who knows \nnothing of either of the books of which he speaks ? Surely it \nis not too much to ask men to read what they condemn ; and \nif you will all take my advice, you will immediately apply your- \nselves to the prayerful study of the Word of God, which is able \nto make you wise unto salvation. You will then not have \noccasion to inquire whether the Koran or any other work is \nequally entitled to your belief, but you will know, and be as- \nsured, that it is indeed the word and truth of God." \n\nii. 2L \xe2\x80\x94 It had been better for them not to have \nknown the way of righteousness, than, after they \nhave known it, to turn from the holy commandment \ndelivered unto them. \n\nA society of infidels were in the practice of meeting toge- \nther on Sabbath mornings, to ridicule religion, and to encou- \nrage each other in all manner of wickedness. At length they \nproceeded so far, as to meet, by previous agreement, to burn \ntheir Bibles ! They had lately initiated a young man into their \nawful mysteries, who had been brought up under great religious \nadvantages, and seemed to promise well ; but on that occasion, \nhe proceeded the length of his companions, threw his Bible into \nthe flames, and promised with them, never to go into a place \nof religious worship again. He was soon afterwards taken ill. \nHe was visited by a serious man, who found him in the agonies \nof a distressed mind. He spoke to him of his past ways. The \npoor creature said, " It all did well enough while in health, \nand while I could keep off the thoughts of death ;" but when \nthe Redeemer was mentioned to him, he hastily exclaimed, \n\n\n\ni john i. 223 \n\n" What\'s the use of talking to me about mercy 9 " When \nurged to look to Christ, he said, " I tell you it\'s of no use \nnow; \'tis too late, \'tis too late. Once I could pray, but now \nI can\'t." He frequently repeated, " I cannot pray; I will \nnot pray." He shortly afterwards expired, uttering the most \ndreadful imprecations against some of his companions in ini- \nquity who came to see him, and now and then saying, " JMy \nBible! Oh, the Bible!" \n\nin* 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Seeing, then, that all these things shall \n\nbe dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be \n\nin all holy conversation and godliness ! \n\nMr Rogers, a puritan divine, was styled the Enoch of his \nday. Bishop Kennet said of him, that England hardly ever \nbrought forth a man who walked more closely with God. He \nwas always remarkable for gravity and seriousness in company. \nBeing once addressed by a gentleman of rank, \xe2\x80\x94 " Mr Rogers, \nI like you and your company well enough, but you are too \nprecise /" " Oh, Sir," replied Mr R. " I serve a. precise God!" \n\niii. 18. \xe2\x80\x94 Grow in grace, and in the knowledge of \nour Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. \n\nWhen three of the students who had been attending the \nDivinity Hall at Selkirk, called on the professor, Dr Lawson, \nbefore going home, he said, " You do not return to your place \nas Joshua sent away the children of Reuben and the children \nof Gad, with much riches of silver and gold, but I hope you \ngo away with your minds stored with divine truth, and your \nhearts with holy affections, a treasure far better." \n\n\n\nI JOHN. \nChai\\ i. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Truly our fellowship is with the \nFather, and with his Son Jesus Christ. \n\nThe Rev. James Owen, a pious minister in Shrewsbury, \nbeing asked, when on his death-bed, whether he would have \nsome of his friends sent for to keep him company, replied, \n" My fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus \nChrist ; and he that is not satisfied with that company, doth \nnot deserve it." \n\n\n\n224 i John ii. \n\ni. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth \nus from all sin. \n\nMr Williams, having visited an old blind warrior in Kaiatea, \nwho had been converted to Christianity, intimated, that he \nthought his sickness would terminate in death, and wished the \nold man to tell him what he thought of himself in the sight of \nGod, and what was the foundation of his hope. " Oh," he \nreplied, " I have been in great trouble this morning, but I am \nhappy now. I saw an immense mountain with precipitous sides, \nup which I endeavoured to climb, but when I had attained a \nconsiderable height, I lost my hold, and fell to the bottom. \nExhausted with perplexity and fatigue, I went to a distance, \nand sat down to weep, and while weeping, 1 saw a drop of \nblood fall upon that mountain, and in a moment it was dis- \nsolved." Wishing to obtain his own ideas of what had been \npresented to his imagination, Mr W. said, " This was certainly \na strange sight ; what construction do you put upon it ?" \nAfter expressing his surprise that Mr W. should be at a loss \nfor the interpretation, he exclaimed, " That mountain was my \nsins, and the drop which fell upon it, was one drop of the pre- \ncious blood of Jesus, by which the mountain of my guilt must \nbe melted away." He died soon after, exclaiming, " death, \nwhere is thy sting ?" \n\nii. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 He that saith he abideth in him, ought \n\nhimself also so to walk, even as he walked. \n\nScipio Africanus had a son, who had nothing of the father \nbut the name, \xe2\x80\x94 a coward, \xe2\x80\x94 a dissolute, sorry rake, \xe2\x80\x94 the son of \none of the greatest generals in the world ! This son wore a \nring upon his finger, wherein was his father\'s picture. His \nlife and character were so opposite to those of his father, and \nso unworthy, that, by an act of the senate, he was commanded \nto forbear wearing that ring. They judged it unfit that he \nshould have the honour to wear the picture of his father, who \nwould not himself bear the resemblance of his father\'s excel- \nlency. The divine command is, " Let every one that nameth \nthe name of Christ depart from iniquity." \n\nii. 23. \xe2\x80\x94 Whosoever denieth the Son, the same \nhath not the Father : but he that acknowledged the \nSon, hath the Father also. \n\n\n\ni john iv. 225 \n\nDr Miller, Professor of Theology in Princeton College, \nNorth America, in a note prefixed to an ordination sermon, \nrelates part of a conversation that he had with Dr Priestley, \ntwo or three years before his death. " The conversation," \nsays he, " was a free and amicable one, on some fundamental \ndoctrines of religion. In reply to a direct avowal on the part \nof the author (Dr Miller), that he was a Trinitarian and a \nCalvinist, Dr Priestley said, \' I do not wonder that you Cal- \nvinists entertain and express a strongly unfavourable opinion \nof us Unitarians. The truth is, there neither can nor ought \nto be any compromise between us. If you are right, we are \nnot Christians at all; and if we are right, you are gross idola- \nters ! \' " \n\niii. 1. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold what manner of love the Father \n\nhath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the \n\nsons of God ! \n\nWhen the Danish missionaries in India appointed some of \ntheir Indian converts to translate a catechism, in which it was \nmentioned as the privilege of Christians to become the sons of \nGod, one of the translators, startled at so bold a saying as he \nthought it, said, " It is too much ; let me rather render it, \nThey shall be permitted to kiss his feet." \n\niii. 18 My little children, let us not love in word, \n\nneither in tongue, but in deed, and in truth. \n\nA respectable merchant of London, having been embarrass- \ned in his circumstances, and his misfortunes having been one \nday the subject of conversation in the Royal Exchange, seve- \nral persons expressed great sorrow ; when a foreigner who was \npresent, said, " I feel live hundred pounds for him, what do you \nfeel?" \n\niv. 10 Herein is love, not that we loved God, \n\nbut that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the pro- \npitiation for our sins. \n\nThe following lines, composed by a lunatic, were found \nwritten on the wall of his cell after his death : \xe2\x80\x94 \n\n11 Could we with ink the ocean fill, \n\nAnd were the skies of parchment made, \nWere every stalk on earth a quill, \nAnd every man a scribe by trade ; \n\n\n\n\n\n\n226 i john v. \n\nTo vrri\'e the love of God above, \n\nWould drain the ocean dry; \nNor could the scroll contain the whole, \n\nTho* stretch\'d from sky to sky." \n\niv. 21 \xe2\x80\x94 This commandment have we from him, \nThat he who loveth God, love his brother also. \n\n" I was conversing with a Brahmin one day," says the Rev. \nH. Townly, " respecting the relative morals of Hindoos and \nChristians, when he said, 4 Our religion is superior to yours. \nSee what excellent fruits our religion produces ; see what \nsaints we have amongst us Hindoos. Such a man was actuated \nby the principles of Hindooism ; he left wife, and children, and \nfamily, and extensive property ; he left every thing, and spent \nhis life in a wood. Can you produce such a saint as that ?\' I \nreplied, * That we should call him a very great sinner.\' * Upon \nwhat principle ?\' said he. I answered, God has given us two \ncommandments, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy \nheart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all \nthy strength, and thy neighbour as thyself; and your Hindoo \nsaint, who went to live in a wood, as long as he lived there, \nwas violating the second great commandment; for, forsaking \nhis neighbours, and kindred, and friends, he could not render \nthem any assistance ; he had no longer the opportunity of ad- \nministering food to the hungry, and relieving the miserable; \nand can a man who is living a life of continued disobedience to \none of God\'s commandments, be deemed a saint ?\' " \n\nv. 7 \xe2\x80\x94 There are three that bear record in heaven, \nthe Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost ; and \nthese three are one. \n\nA lady who piqued herself in her skill in ridiculing the sen- \ntiments of the Trinitarians, meeting a poor but eminently pious \nman, with whom she had formerly been unusually affable, thus \n\naccosted him, " Friend O , you worship three gods, do \n\nyou not ?" " Certainly not, Madam,"was the reply. " Nay," \nretorted the lady, with a sneer, k \' but you profess to have \nthree, Father, Son, and Spirit ; so 1 suppose you pray a little \nto the Father, a little to the Son, and a little to the Holy \nGhost." The good man, shocked with such profane flippancy, \nreplied, " I wish, Madam, to :^ray always as did the apostie \nPaul \xe2\x80\x94 \' The grace of our Lure Jesus Christ, and the l ove of \n\n\n\nii john. 227 \n\nGod, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all. \nAmen.\'" This solemn answer, delivered with all the pathos \na pious heart could inspire, ended at once the cavils of the lady. \n\nv. 14 \xe2\x80\x94 This is the confidence that we have in \nhim/that, if we ask any thing according to his will, \nhe heareth us. \n\nLord Bolingbroke once asked Lady Huntingdon, how she \nreconciled prayer to God for particular blessings, with absolute \nresignation to the divine will. " Very easy," answered her \nladyship ; " just as if I were to offer a petition to a monarch, \nof whose kindness and wisdom I have the highest opinion. In \nsuch a case, my language would be, I wish you to bestow on \nme such and such a favour; but your majesty knows better \nthan I how far it would be agreeable to you, or right in itself, \nto grant my desire. I therefore content myself with humbly \npresenting my petition, and leave the event of it entirely to \nyou." \n\n\n\nII JOHN. \n\nVer. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I rejoiced greatly that I found thy child- \nren walking in truth. \n\nLady Stormont, mother of the late Lord Chief Justice Mans- \nfield, on being complimented by another lady, that " she had \nthe three finest sons in Scotland to be proud of," made answer, \nM No, Madam, I have much to be thankful for, but nothing to \nbe proud of." \n\nver. 8 But that we receive a full reward. \n\nA military gentleman, a stated hearer of the late Rev. John \nMartin of Forres, who had been long in a weakly state, and \nwhom Mr M. frequently visited in his affliction, remarked to \nhis visitor one day, " Why, Mr Martin, if I had power over \nthe pension list, I would actually have you put upon half-pay, \nfor your long and faithful services." Mr M. replied, " Ah ! \nmy friend, your master may put you off in your old age with \nhalf-pay, but my master will not serve me so meanly. He will \ngi\\e me full pay. Through grace I expect a full reward ! \' \n\n\n\n228 jude. \n\nver. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 I have no greater joy than to hear that \nmy children walk in truth. \n\nDr "Witherspoon, president of New Jersey College in Ame- \nrica, educated five hundred and twenty-three young men, one \nhundred and fifteen of whom were afterwards ministers of the \ngospel. He had the satisfaction to see many of his former \npupils filling the first offices of trust under the government; \nand on returning one day from the General Assembly of the \nPresbyterian church, then sitting in Philadelphia, he remark- \ned to a particular friend, " I cannot, my dear Sir, express the \nsatisfaction I feel, when I observe that a majority of our Ge- \nneral Assembly were once my own pupils." \n\nver, 6. \xe2\x80\x94 If thou bring them forward on their jour- \nney after a godly sort, thou shalt do well. \n\nIn 1819, two missionaries, one of them with his wife and \nchild, landed on the island of St Helena. Soon after one of \nthem had reached the inn, the excellent chaplain, the Rev. Mr \nA ernon, called, and. with peculiar kindness, offered to do every \nthing for them to make their visit pleasant and beneficial. Seve- \nral officers also visited them, who were men evidently devoted \nto God. They spent four days on this island, and found it par- \nticularly refreshing to their enfeebled bodies, and wearied \nminds. On their departure, Mr Solomon, the innkeeper, said \nto them, u Gentlemen, you have nothing to pay." Their ex- \npenses, which were not less than twenty guineas, had been de- \nfrayed by the chaplain and officers, who had done this to show \ntheir esteem for christian missionaries, though of different de- \nnominations from themselves. Well might the missionary who \nrelated the fact add, " Though it is nearly eleven years ago, \nI feel my heart heave with gratitude at the recollection of it. \nOh ! how refreshing it is to see true christian principles rising \nabove all little selfish party feeling, and reiterating the aposto- \nlic benediction, \' Grace be with all them that love our Lord \nJesus Christ in sincerity."\' \n\n\n\nJUDE. \nVer. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Ungodly men, turning the grace of our \n\n\n\njude. 229 \n\nGod into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord \nGod, and our Lord Jesus Christ. \n\nA clergyman was preaching in a town of America which \nwas much infected with the Universalist heresy, that all men, \nwhatever may be their character, shall ultimately be saved. A \npreacher of this doctrine, who was present, with a view to \n" withstand the truth," became greatly enraged in the pro- \ngress of his discourse. It was no sooner closed, than he began \nto challenge the preacher to a defence of his doctrines. As it \nwas rather late, the clergyman who had been preaching declined \na formal debate, but proposed that each should ask the other \nthree questions, to which a direct answer should be returned. \nThis being agreed to, the Universalist began. He put his \nquestions, which were promptly answered. It then came to \nthe clergyman\'s turn. His first question was, " Do you pray \nin your family ?" Thunderstruck and dismayed, the preacher \nof smooth things knew not what to say. At length he asked, \n" Why ; what has that to do with the truth of my doctrine?\' \' \n" Much," was the reply : " By their fruits ye shall know \nthem." At last, he frankly confessed that he did not. Then \nfor the second question : " When you get somewhat displeased, \ndo you not sometimes make use of profane language ?" This \nwas carrying the war into the innermost temple of his infidel \nabominations. There was no door of escape. Answer he must. \nIt was of no use to deny it. He confessed he was profane. \n" I will go no farther." said the pious clergyman, " I am sa- \ntisfied;" and, turning to the congregation, added, " I presume \nyou are also. You dare not trust your welfare to a prayerless \nand profane guide." Every one saw and felt the force of this \npractical argument. A dozen lectures on the subject would \nnot have done half so much good. \n\nver. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 These speak evil of those things which \nthey know not. \n\nWhen the celebrated Dr Edmund Halley was talking infide- \nlity before Sir Isaac Newton, he addressed him in these words; \xe2\x80\x94 \n" I am always glad to hear you when you speak about astro- \nnomy, or other parts of the mathematics, because that is a sub- \nject you have studied, and well understand ; but you should not \ntalk of Christianity, for you have not studied it. I have ; and \nam certain that you know nothing of the matter." \n\n\n\n230 REVELATION II. \n\n\n\nREVELATION. \n\nChap. i. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Blessed is lie that readeth, and they \nthat hear the words of this prophecy, and keepeth \nthose things which are written therein. \n\nLady Jane Gray was once asked by one of her friends, in a \ntone of surprise, how she could consent to forego the pleasures \nof the chace, which her parents were enjoying, and prefer sit- \nting at home reading her Bible. She smilingly replied, " All \namusements of that description are but a shadow of the plea- \nsure which I enjoy in reading this book." \n\ni. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 And hath made us kings and priests unto \nGod and his Father. \n\nAn old African negro, who had long served the Lord, when \non his death-bed, was visited by his friends, who came around \nhim, lamenting that he was going to die, saying, " Poor Pom- \npey, poor Pompey is dying." The old saint, animated with \nthe prospect before him, said to them with much earnestness, \n" Don\'t call me poor Pompey, I King Pompey ;" referring to \nthe preceding passage, in which the saints are spoken of as be- \ning made kings and priests unto God. \n\nii. 5 \xe2\x80\x94 I w ill come unto thee quickly, and will re- \nmove thy candlestick out of its place, except thou \nrepent. \n\nA late missionary traveller, in speaking of Ephesus, says, \n" The candlestick is out of its place. How doth the city sit \nsolitary that was full of people ! The site of this once famous \ncity is now covered with grass or grain. The church of St \nJohn stands deserted and in ruins, having been occupied as a \nmosque, after the country fell into the hands of the Mahom- \nmedans. In this church are some immensely large pillars of gra- \nnite, said to have been taken from the temple of Diana ; hav- \ning served successively as a Pagan, a Christian, and a Mahom- \nmedan place of worship. No human being now lives in Ephe- \nsus, a few miserable Turkish huts are alone seen in this desolate \nspot. The streets are obscured and overgrown ; and a noisy \n\n\n\nREVELATION III. 231 \n\nflight of crows seemed to insult its silence. The call of the \npartridge is heard in the area of the theatre and the stadium. \nThe pomp of its heathen worship is no longer remembered ; \nand Christianity, which was planted and nursed by the Apos- \ntles, no longer lingers in this once favoured church." \n\nii. 9. \xe2\x80\x94 I know thy works, and tribulation, and po- \nverty : but thou art rich. \n\nThe following lines were occasioned by the circumstance of \na person\'s going lately into the house of a poor pious man, \nwith a large family, and saying to him, " My friend, you seem \nto be very poor ;" to which the man replied, " How can you \ncall me poor, when, through the grace of Christ, all things are \nmine?" \n\nHow canst thou call me poor ? All things are mine. \n\nWhate\'er I ask, my God replies, " \'Tis thine, \n\nThe world, life, death, things present, things to come." \n\nSuch is my store in Christ ; a countless sum ! \n\nThe world may think me poor, as I think them : \n\nTheir treasures I, my riches they, contemn. \n\nThey have their good things now, for mine I wait ; \n\nHow worthless theirs at best ; the least of mine how great ! \n\niii. 8. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou hast kept my word, and hast not \n\ndenied my name. \n\nIn the beginning of the reign of Queen Mary of England, a \npursuivant was sent to bring Bishop Latimer to London, of \nwhich he had notice six hours before he arrived. But instead \nof fleeing, he prepared for his journey to London ; and, when \nthe pursuivant was come, he said to him, " My friend you are \nwelcome. I go as willingly to London, to give an account of \nmy faith, as ever I went to any place in the world. And I \ndoubt not, but as the Lord made me worthy formerly to preach \nthe word before two excellent princes, he will now enable me \nto bear witness to the truth before the third, either to her eternal \ncomfort or discomfort." As he rode on this occasion through \nSmithfield, he said, " That Smithfield had groaned for him a \nlong time." \n\niii. 19. \xe2\x80\x94 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten. \n\nMr Newton had a very happy talent of administering re- \nproof. Hearing that a person, in whose welfare he was greatly \ninterested, had met with peculiar success in business, and was \n\n\n\n232 REVELATION IT. \n\ndeeply immersed in worldly engagements, the first time he \ncalled on him, which was usually once a month, he took him \nby the hand, and drawing him on one side, into the counting- \nhouse, told him his apprehensions of his spiritual welfare. His \nfriend, without making any reply, called down his partner in \nlife, who came with her eyes suffused in tears, and unable to \nspeak. Inquiring the cause, he was told she had just been \nsent for to one of her children, that was out at nurse, and sup- \nposed to be in dying circumstances. Clasping her hands im- \nmediately in his, Mr N. cried, " God be thanked, he has not \nforsaken you ! I do not wish your babe to suffer, but I am \nhappy to find he gives you this token of his favour." \n\niv. 7 \xe2\x80\x94 And the first beast was like a lion. \n\nAs the four beasts, or living creatures, are understood by \nmany good commentators to be symbolical of the ministers of \nthe gospel, the lion here may be considered as the emblem of \ntheir courage or boldness. Of this the following anecdote will \nfurnish an example. \n\nBishop Latimer having one day preached before King Henry \nVIII. a sermon which displeased his majesty, he was ordered \nto preach again on the next Sabbath, and to make an apology \nfor the offence he had given. After reading his text, the bishop \nthus began his sermon: \xe2\x80\x94 k< Hugh Latimer, dost thou know \nbefore whom thou art this day to speak? To the high and \nmighty monarch, the king\'s most excellent majesty, who can \ntake away thy life if thou offendest; therefore, take heed that \nthou speakest not a word that may displease; but then con- \nsider well, Hugh, dost thou not know from whence thou cora- \nest ; upon whose message thou art sent ? Even by the great \nand mighty God ! who is all-present ! and who beholdeth all \nthy ways ! and who is able to cast thy soul into hell i There- \nfore, take care that thou deliverest thy message faithfully." \nHe then proceeded with the same sermon he had preached the \npreceding Sabbath, but with considerably more energy. The \nsermon ended, the court were full of expectation to know what \nwould be the fate of this honest and plain-dealing bishop. After \ndinner, the king called for Latimer, and, with a stern coun- \ntenance, asked him how he dared to be so bold as to preach in \nsuch a manner. He, falling on his knees, replied, his duty to \nhis God and his prince had enforced him thereto, and that he \nhad merely discharged his duty and his conscience in what he \nhad spoken. Upon which the king, rising from his seat, and \n\n\n\nREVELATION V. 233 \n\ntaking the good man by the hand, embraced him, saying, \n" Blessed be God, I have so honest a servant !" \n\niv. 11. \xe2\x80\x94 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive \nglory, and honour, and power : for thou hast created \nall things, and for thy pleasure they are and were \ncreated. \n\nDr Burnet, who was intimately acquainted with the honour- \nable Robert Boyle, and wrote his life, says, " It appeared to \nthose who conversed with him on his inquiries into nature, \nthat his main design was to raise in himself and others, vaster \nthoughts of the greatness and glory, of the wisdom and good- \nness of God. This was so deep in his thoughts, that he con- \ncludes the article of his will, which alludes to that illustrious \nbody the Royal Society, in these words, \' Wishing them a \nhappy success in their laudable attempts to discover the true \nnature of the works of God ; and praying that they, and all \nother searchers into physical truths, may cordially refer their \nattainments to the Great Author of nature, and to the comfort \nof mankind.\' " \n\nv. 6. \xe2\x80\x94 In the midst of the throne, and of the four \nbeasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a lamb, \nas it had been slain. \n\nThomas, Earl of Kinnoul, a short time before his death, in \na long and serious conversation with the late Rev. Dr Kemp \nof Edinburgh, thus expressed himself: \xe2\x80\x94 " I have always con- \nsidered the atonement to be character! stical of the gospel, as a \nsystem of religion. Strip it of that doctrine, and you reduce \nit to a scheme of morality, excellent indeed, and such as the \nworld never saw ; but to man, in the present state of his facul- \nties, absolutely impracticable. The atonement of Christ, and \nthe truths immediately connected with that fundamental prin- \nciple, provide a remedy for all the wants and weaknesses of our \nnature. They who strive to remove those precious doctrines \nfrom the word of God, do an irreparable injury to the grand \nand beautiful system of religion which it contains, as well as to \nthe comforts and hopes of man. For my own part, I am now \nan old man, and have experienced the infirmities of advanced \nyears. Of late, in the course of severe and dangerous illness, \nI have been repeatedly brought to the gates of death. My \n\n\n\n234 REVELATION VI. \n\ntime in this world cannot now be long ; but, with truth I can \ndeclare that, in the midst of all my past afflictions, my heart - \nwas supported and comforted by a firm reliance upon the me- \nrits and atonement of my Saviour; and now, in the prospect of \nentering upon an eternal world, this is the only foundation of \n\xe2\x80\xa2 my confidence and hope." In these sentiments he steadily per- \nsevered, till, on the 27th of December 1787, he expired with- \nout a struggle or a groan. \n\nv. 9 Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to \n\nGod by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, \n\nand people, and nation. \n\nAn Indian describing his conversion, says, " After some \ntime, Brother Rauch came into my hut, and sat down by me. \nHe spoke to me nearly as follows: \xe2\x80\x94 \' I come to you in the \nname of the Lord of heaven and earth ; he sends to let you \nknow that he will make you happy, and deliver you from the \nmisery you lie in at present. To this end he became a man, \ngave his life a ransom for man, and shed his blood for him.\' \nWhen he had finished his discourse, he lay down upon a board, \nfatigued by the journey, and fell into a sound sleep. I then \nthought, What kind of man is this ? Here he lies and sleeps ; \nI might kill him, and throw him into the wood, and who would \nregard it ? But this gives him no concern. However, I could \nnot forget his words. They constantly recurred to my mind. \nEven when I was asleep, I dreamed of the blood which Christ \nshed for us. I found this to be something different from what \nI had ever heard, and I interpreted Christian Henry\'s words \nto the other Indians. Thus, through the grace of God, an \nawakening took place amongst us. I say, therefore, brethren, \npreach Christ our Saviour, and his sufferings and death, if you \nwould have your words to gain entrance amongst the heathen.\'\' \n\nvi. 4. \xe2\x80\x94 Power was given to him that sat thereon \nto take peace from the earth, and that they should \nkill one another; and there was given unto him a \ngreat sword. \n\nIn a German publication, the loss of men, during the late \nwar, from 1802 to 1813 \xe2\x80\x94 in St Domingo, Calabria, Russia, \nPoland, France, Spain, Portugal, Germany, &c. including the \nmaritime war, contagious diseases, famine, &c. is stated to \n\n\n\nREVELATION VII. 235 \n\namount to the dreadful sum of Five Millions Eight Hundred \nThousand ! \n\nvi. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 There was a great earthquake. \n\n" The 26th of March" (1812), says the St Thomas\'s Ga- \nzette, " has been a day of woe and horror to the province of \nVenzuela. At four in the afternoon, the city of Caraccas \nstood in all its splendour. A few minutes later, 4500 houses, \n19 churches and convents, together with all the other public \nbuildings, &c. were crushed to atoms by a sudden shock of an \nearthquake, which did not la\xc2\xb0t a minute, and buried thousands \nof the devoted inhabitants in ruins and desolation. That day \nhappened to be Maunday Thursday, and at the hour when \nevery place of worship was crowded, to commemorate the com- \nmencement of our Saviour\'s passion, by public procession, \nwhich was to proceed through the streets a few minutes after- \nwards. The number of hapless sufferers was thus augmented \nto an incredible amount, as every church was levelled with the \nground, before any person could be aware of danger. The \nnumber of sufferers taken out of one of the churches, two days \nafter this disaster, amounted alone to upwards of 300 corpses. \nAn idea of the extent of the number of dead is differently stated, \nfrom 4000 to 8000. The next town and sea-port thereto, viz. \nLa Guayra, has in proportion suffered still more, as well as its \nimmediate coast. Huge masses of the mountains detached them- \nselves from the summits, and hurled down into the valleys. Deep \nclefts and separations of the immense bed of rocks, still threaten \nfuture disaster to the hapless survivors, who are now occupied \nin burying and burning the dead, and in relieving the numer- \nous wounded and cripples perishing for want of surgical aid, \nshelter, and other comforts." \n\nvii. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor \nthe trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God \nin their foreheads. \n\nThe sealing here mentioned is considered by commentators \nas signifying God\'s marking his people out for safety, both from \ntemporal and spiritual evils. The following anecdote may il- \nlustrate the watchful care of Providence over a distinguished \nservant of God, in circumstances of danger. \n\nMr Hervcy, on one occasion, when returning from London, \nmet with a singular deliverance, which he gratefully records. \n\n\n\n236 REVELATION VII. \n\n" I set out for Northampton," says he, in a new machine, called \nThe Berlin, which holds four passengers, is drawn by a pair of \nhorses, and driven in the manner of a post-chaise. On this \nside Newport, we came up with a stage-coach, and made an \nattempt to pass it. This the coachman perceiving, mended his \npace, which provoked the driver of the Berlin to do the same, \ntill they both lashed their horses into a full career, and were \nmore like running a race than conveying passengers. We very \nnarrowly escaped falling foul on each other\'s wheels. I called \nout to the fellows, but to no purpose. It is possible, amidst \nthe rattle and hurry, they did not hear ; it is certain they did \nnot regard. Within the space of a minute or two, what I ap- \nprehended happened. My vehicle was overturned, and thrown \nwith great violence on the ground ; the coachman was tossed \noff his box, and lay bleeding on the road. There was only one \nperson in the coach, and none but myself in the Berlin ; yet \nneither of us (so singular was the goodness, so tender the care \nof Divine Providence !) sustained any considerable hurt. I re- \nceived only a slight bruise, and had the skin razed from my \nleg, when I might too reasonably have feared the misfortune \nof broken bones, dislocated limbs, or a fractured skull. Have \nI not abundant reason to adopt the Psalmist\'s acknowledg- \nment? \' Thou hast delivered my life from death, mine eyes \nfrom tears, and my feet from falling.\' Have I not abundant \nreason to make his grateful inquiry, * What shall I render to \nthe Lord for all his benefits towards me ?\' And ought I not \nto add his holy resolution, \' I will walk before the Lord, in the \nland of the living ?\' So long as this life exists, which has been \nso wonderfully and mercifully preserved, it shall be devoted to \nthe honour of my great deliverer." \n\nvii. 14 These are they which came out of great \n\ntribulation, and have washed their robes, and made \nthem white in the blood of the Lamb. \n\nWilliam Tovart, a martyr of Antwerp, in a pious letter, thus \nexpressed, as he very safely and scripturally might, his belief \nof the happiness of martyrs. " The eternal Son of God will \nconfess their names before his heavenly Father, and his holy \nangels. They shall be clad with white robes, and shine as the \nsun in the kingdom of heaven, filled with gladness in the pre- \nsence of the Lamb. They shall eat of the fruit of the tree of \nlife, which is in the midst of the paradise of God." \n\n\n\n\n\n\nREVELATION VIII. 237 \n\nviii. 3. \xe2\x80\x94 There was given unto him much incense, \nthat he should offer it with the prayers of all saints. \n\nA number of ministers were assembled for the discussion of \ndifficult questions ; and, among others, it was asked, how the \ncommand to " pray without ceasing" could be complied with. \nVarious suppositions were started, and at length one of the \nnumber was appointed to write an essay upon it to read at the \nnext monthly meeting ; which being overheard by a female \nservant, she exclaimed, " What ! a whole month wanted to tell \nthe meaning of that text ! It is one of the easiest and best texts \nin the Bible." " Well, well," said an old minister, " Mary, \nwhat can you say about it. Let us know how you understand \nit ; can you pray all the time?" " O yes, Sir." " What ! \nwhen you have so many things to do?" " Why, sir, the more \nI have to do, the more I can pray." " Indeed; well Mary, do \nlet us know how it is; for most people think otherwise?" \n" Well, sir," said the girl, " When I first open my eyes in the \nmorning, I pray, Lord open the eyes of my understanding; \nand while I am dressing, I pray that I may be clothed with the \nrobe of righteousness ; and when I have washed me, I ask for \nthe washing of regeneration ; and as 1 begin work, I pray that \n1 may have strength equal to my day ; when I begin to kindle \nup the fire, I pray that God\'s work may revive in my soul ; \nand as I sweep out the house, I pray that my heart may be \ncleansed from all its impurities ; and, while preparing and par- \ntaking of breakfast, I desire to be fed with the hidden manna, \nand the sincere milk of the word ; and as I am busy with the \nlittle children, I look up to God as my Father, and pray for \nthe spirit of adoption that I may be his child, and so on all \nday ; every thing I do furnishes me with a thought for prayer." \n" Enough, enough," cried the old divine, " these things are \nrevealed to babes, and often hid from the wise and prudent. \nGo on, Mary," said he, " pray without ceasing; and as for \nus, my brethren, "let us bless the Lord for this exposition, and \nremember that He has said, \' The meek will he guide in judg- \nment.\' " The essay, as a matter of course, was not considered \nnecessary after this little event occurred. \n\nviii. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 There were thunderings and lightnings. \n\nA profane persecutor discovered great terror during a storm \nof thunder and lightning which overtook him on a journey. \nHis pious wife, who was with him, inquired the reason of his \n\n\n\n238 REVELATION IX. \n\nterror. He replied by asking, " Are not you afraid?" She \nanswered, " Ko, it is the voice of my Heavenly Father ; and \nshould a child be afraid of its father ?" " Surely (thought the \nman) these puritans have a divine principle in them which the \nworld seeth not, otherwise they could not have such serenity \nin their souls, when the rest of the world are filled with dread." \nUpon this, going to Mr Bolton, of Broughton, near Kettering, \nhe lamented the opposition which he had made to his ministry, \nand became a godly man ever after. \n\nix. 3 There came out of the smoke locusts upon \n\nthe earth. \n\nThe natural locusts are well known to be a dreadful scourge \nto the countries they visit. From 1778 to 1780, the empire of \nMorocco was terribly devastated by them, every green thing \nwas eaten up, not even the bitter bark of the orange and pome- \ngranate escaping. A most dreadful famine ensued. The poor \nwere seen to wander over the country, deriving a miserable \nsubsistence from the roots of plants ; and women and children \nfollowed the camels, from whose dung they picked the undi- \ngested grains of barley, which they devoured with avidity; in \nconsequence of this, vast numbers perished, and the roads and \nstreets exhibited the unburied carcasses of the dead. On this \nsad occasion, fathers sold their children, and husbands their \n\n\n\nix. 20. \xe2\x80\x94 Idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and \nstone, and of wood ; which neither can see, nor hear, \nnor walk. \n\nWhen Mr Money resided, some years since, in the Mahratta \ncountry, as his daughter, not then three years old, was walking \nout with a native servant, they came near an old Hindoo tem- \nple, when the man stepped aside, and " made his salaam," as \nthey call it, to a stone idol at the door. The child, in her \nsimple language, said, " Saamy (that was his name) what for \nyou do that ?" " Oh missy," said he, " that my god." " Your \ngod, Saamy ! why, your god no see \xe2\x80\x94 no hear \xe2\x80\x94 no walk \xe2\x80\x94 your \ngod stone. My God see every thing \xe2\x80\x94 my God made you, \nmade me, made every thing." Mr M. and his family resided \nthere for some time ; Saamy continued to worship at the tem- \nple, and missy to reprove him ; but, when they were about to \n\n\n\nREVELATION XL 239 \n\nleave India, the poor heathen said, " What will poor Saamy \ndo when missy go to England ? Saamy no father, no mother !" \nThe child replied, " Oh Saamy, if you love my God, he will \nbe your father and mother too." He promised to do so. \n\'* Then," said she, you must learn my prayers." He agreed; \nand she taught him the Lord\'s Prayer, Creed, and her morn- \ning and evening hymns. Some time after this, he desired to \nlearn English, that he might read the Bible ; and he became at \nlength a serious and consistent Christian. \n\nx. 6 And sware by him that liveth for ever and \n\never, that there should be time no longer. \n\nA young man, in giving an account of his conversion, says, \n" One Sabbath, after attending divine service, and after the \nrest of the day spent in awful transgression, I returned home in \nthe evening and joined the family, to whom my sister was read- \ning a tract aloud. Contrary to my usual practice, I remained \nto hear it, and, with my sin fresh in remembrance, I listened \nwith deep concern to its awful truths. It was entitled \' The \nend of time.\' The passages which particularly struck me \nwere these : \xe2\x80\x94 \'The end of time !\' Then shall the sinner\'s heart \ngive up its last hope. None are completely miserable before \ndeath ; indeed, the vilest men are often the most merry ; but \nit will not be always so, \xe2\x80\x94 their joy will be turned into heavi- \nness. Imagine the Judge upon the throne, calling you to an- \nswer these inquiries at his bar, * How have you spent the many \nSabbaths I have afforded ? Did you improve your time well ? \nTime shall end ! How valuable then while it lasts, particularly \nto the unprepared ! Every hour you have is a merciful respite. \nGo forth and meet your offended Sovereign ! Seek him while \nhe may be found ; call on him while he is near. Go in the \n\nname of Jesus, plead his righteousness \xe2\x80\x94 his blood \xe2\x80\x94 his death \n\nhis intercession, and say, God be merciful to me a sinner !\' " \nThe young man read the tract, and prayed over it. The Lord \nwas pleased to open the eyes of his understanding, and to be- \ngin a good work in him. He is now a candidate for the minis- \ntry, and a consistently pious character. \n\nxi. 9 \xe2\x80\x94 They shall see their dead bodies three days \nand a half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to \nbe put in graves. \n\nAdmiral Coligny was among the earliest victims of popish \n\n\n\n240 REVELATION XII. \n\ntreachery and cruelty, in the bloody massacre at Paris in 1572. \nOne Beheme, a German, was the first that entered his cham- \nber; who said, " Are you the Admiral?" " I am," said he, \n" but you, young man, should have regard to my hoary head \nand old age." Beheme struck him with his sword. Several \nother assassins rushed into the room, and the venerable Coligny \nfell covered with wounds. The Duke of Guise ordered his \nbody to be thrown out at the window, that the people might be \nassured it was he. His head was cut off, and sent to the king \nand queen mother ; who got it embalmed, and gave it as a pre- \nsent to the Pope. His body was dragged about the streets for \nthree days together. Such was the end of this brave man, who \nwas the first nobleman in France that professed himself a pro- \ntectant, and a defender of the protestant cause. \n\nxii. 10. \xe2\x80\x94 The accuser of our brethren is cast \ndown, which accused them before our God day and \nnight. \n\nMr Dod, a little before his death, experienced some severe \nconflicts with Satan ; but he was enabled, through grace, to \nobtain the victory. One morning, about two o\'clock, he said \nto the person who sat up with him, " That he had, from the \nbeginning of the night, been wrestling with Satan ; who had \naccused him as having neither preached nor prayed, nor per- \nformed any duty as he should have done, either for manner or \nend. But" continued he, " I have answered him from the ex- \namples of the prodigal and the publican." \n\nxii. 12. \xe2\x80\x94 The devil is come down unto you, hav- \ning great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath \nbut a short time. \n\n" I asked, the Rev. Legh Richmond," says one, " how we \nwere to reconcile the increase of religion with the acknowledg- \ned growth of crime, as evinced in our courts of justice ? He \nanswered, \' Both are true. Bad men are becoming worse, and \ngood men better. The first are ripening for judgment, the \nlatter for glory. The increase of wickedness is, in this respect, \na proof of the increase of religion. The devil is wroth, know- \ning that his time is short."\' \n\n\n\nREVELATION XIV. 241 \n\nxiii.6. \xe2\x80\x94 He opened his mouth in blasphemy against \n\nGod. \n\nPope Julius, sitting at dinner one day, and pointing to a pea- \ncock which he had not touched, " Keep," said he, " this cold \npeacock forme against supper, and let me sup in the garden ; for \nI shall have guests." When supper came, the peacock was not \nbrought to the table, on which the Pope, after his wonted man- \nner, fell into an extreme rage. One of his cardinals, sitting \nby, desired him not to be so moved with a matter of such small \nweight. " What !" said the Pope, " if God was so angry for \nan apple, that he cast our first parents out of Paradise for the \nsame, why may not I, being his Vicar, be angry for a peacock, \nsince a peacock is a greater matter than an apple ?" \n\nxiii. 14. \xe2\x80\x94 And deceiveth them that dwell on the \nearth, by means of those miracles which he had power \nto do in the sight of the beast. \n\nIn an official and authorised Roman Catholic publication, \nprinted in 1801, we are told that no less than twenty-six pic- \ntures of the Virgin Mary opened and shut their eyes at Rome, \nin the years 1796 and 1797, which was supposed to be an indi- \ncation of her peculiar grace and favour to the Roman people, \non account of their opposition to the French at that period. \nAmong the subscribers to this work are the four Popish arch- \nbishops, and eleven Popish bishops of Ireland! It also states, \nthat, on the same occasion, the face of a statue of the Virgin at \nTorrice changed colour, and perspiration appeared upon it ! \nSurely the senseless block manifested more sensibility than the \nunblushing relaters of such tales ; but the protestant reader can \nhardly avoid similar sensations upon hearing such fabrications. \nIt may remind us of the words of the apostle, " They received \nnot the love of the truth, that they might be saved ; and for this \ncause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should \n\xe2\x80\xa2 believe a lie." \n\nxiv. 13 Blessed are the dead which die in the \n\nLord. \n\nOf Mr Stephen Marshall, an eminent divine of the 17th cen- \ntury, Mr Giles Firman, who knew him in life, and attended foiui \nin death, says, " That he left b-jhind him few preachers LLe \n\n\n\n242 REVELATION XVI. \n\nhimself; that he was a Christian in practice as well as profes- \nsion ; that he lived by faith, and died by faith, and was an ex- \nample to the believers, in word, in conversation, in charity, in \nfaith, and in purity. And when he, together with some others, \nconversed with him about his death, he replied, * I cannot say \nas one did, I have not so lived that I should now be afraid to \ndie ; but this I can say, I have so learned Christ, that I am not \nafraid to die.\' " \n\nxv. 2 \xe2\x80\x94 I saw them that had gotten the victory \nover the beast, and over his image, and over his \nmark, and over the number of his name. \n\nLuther, having rejected with disdain the great offers by which \nAlexander, the Papal legate, attempted to gain him over to the \ncourt of Rome ; " He is a ferocious brute (exclaimed the le- \ngate, equally confounded and disappointed), whom nothing can \nsoften, and who regards riches and honours as mere dirt ; other- \nwise the Pope would long ago have loaded him with favours." \n\nxvi. 15. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is he \n\nthat watcheth. \n\nThe honourable Robert Boyle was, from early youth, sin- \ngularly attentive to derive moral and religious improvement \nfrom every object in nature, and every occurrence in life. In \nthe year 1648, he made a short excursion to the Hague. Sail- \ning home, between Rotterdam and Gravesend, he saw, through \na perspective glass, a vessel imagined to be a pirate, and to \ngive chace to the ship in which he was embarked. The occa- \nsion suggested to him the following judicious reflection: \xe2\x80\x94 \n" This glass does, indeed, cause the distrusted vessel to ap- \nproach ; but it causes her to approach only to our eyes, not to \nour ship. If she be not making up to us, this harmless instru- \nment will prove no loadstone to draw her towards us ; and if \nshe be, it will put us in better readiness to receive her. Such \nan instrument, in relation to death, is the meditation of it, by \nmortals so much and so causelessly abhorred. For though most \nmen studiously shun all thoughts of death, as if like a nice ac- \nquaintance, he would forbear to visit where he knows he is never \nthought of; or, as if we would exempt ourselves from being \nmortal, by forgetting that we are so ; yet meditation on this \nsubject brings the awful reality nearer to our view, without at \n\n\n\nREVELATION XVII. 243 \n\nall lessening the real distance betwixt us and death. If our \nlast enemy be not approaching us, this innocent meditation will \nno more quicken his pace than direct his steps ; and if he be, it \nwill, without hastening his arrival, prepare us for his recep- \ntion." \n\nxvi 21 \xe2\x80\x94 And there fell upon men a great hail \nout of heaven, every stone about the weight of a \ntalent. \n\nNatural historians record various instances of surprising \nshowers of hail, in which the hailstones were of extraordinary \nmagnitude. An author, speaking of the war of Louis XII. \nin Italy, in 1510, relates, that there was for some time a hor- \nrible darkness, thicker than that of night ; after which the \nclouds broke into thunder and lightning, and there fell a shower \nof hailstones, or rather, as he calls them, pebble stones, which \ndestroyed all the fish, birds, and beasts in the country. It was \nattended with a strong smell of sulphur ; and the stones were \nof a bluish colour, some of them weighing 100 pounds. \n\nxvii. 5. \xe2\x80\x94 Babylon the Great, the mother of har- \nlots, and abominations of the earth. \n\nA Jew went from Paris to Rome, in order to acquire a just \nidea of the Christian religion, as at the fountain head. There \nhe beheld simony, intrigue, and abominations of all sorts ; and, \nafter gratifying his curiosity in every particular, returned to \nFrance, where he gave a detail of his observations to a friend, \nby whom he had been long solicited to abjure Judaism. From \nsuch a recital, the Christian expected nothing but an obstinate \nperseverance in the old worship ; and was struck with amaze- \nment when the Jew acquainted him with his resolution of re- \nquesting baptism, upon the following grounds of conviction: \xe2\x80\x94 \n*\' That he had seen at Rome every body, from the Pope down \nto the beggar, using all their endeavours to subvert the Chris- \ntian faith ; which, nevertheless, daily took deeper and firmer \nroot, and must therefore be of divine institution." \n\nxvii. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 I saw the woman drunken with the blood \nof the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of \n\n\n\n244 REVELATION XVIII. \n\nJesus ; and when I saw her, I wondered with great \nadmiration. \n\nAccording to the calculation of some, about two hundred \nthousand suffered death in seven years, under Pope Julian ; no \nless than a hundred thousand were massacred by the French in \nthe space of three months ; the Waldenses who perished, \namounted to one million ; within thirty years, the Jesuits de- \nstroyed nine hundred thousand; under the Duke of Alva, \nthirty-six thousand were executed by the common hangman ; \na hundred and fifty thousand perished in the inquisition ; and \na hundred and fifty thousand by the Irish massacre ; besides the \nvast multitude of whom the world could never be particularly \ninformed, who were proscribed, banished, burned, starved, buri- \ned alive, smothered, suffocated, drowned, assassinated, chained \nto the gallies for life, or immured within the horrid wails of the \nBastile, or others of their church or state prisons. According \nto some, the whole number of persons massacred since the rise \nof Papacy, amounts to fifty millions ! \n\nxviii. 4 \xe2\x80\x94 Come out of her, my people, that ye be \nnot partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of \nher plagues. \n\nLuther often mentioned to his familiar acquaintance, the ad- \nvantage which he derived from a visit to Rome in 1501, and \nused to say that he would not exchange that journey for 1000 \nflorins ; so much did it contribute to open his eyes to the cor- \nruptions of the Romish court, and to weaken his prejudices. \n\nxviii. 12, 13 \xe2\x80\x94 The merchandize of slaves. \n\nA late traveller at the Cape of Good Hope, says, in a letter \nto a friend, " Having learned that there was to be a sale of \ncattle, farm-stock, &c. by auction, we stopt our waggon for \nthe purpose of procuring fresh oxen. Among the stock of the \nfarm was a female slave and her three children. The farmers \nexamined them as if they had been so many head of cattle. \nThey were sold separately, and to different purchasers. Th \ntears, the anxiety, the anguish of the mother, while she metth \ngaze of the multitude, eyed the different countenances of tb . \nbidders, or cast a heart-rending look upon the children ; ar \nthe simplicity and touching sorrow of the poor young one \n\n\n\nREVELATION XX. 245 \n\nwhile they clung to their distracted parent, wiping their eyes, \nand half-concealing their faces, contrasted with the marked in- \ndifference and laughing countenances of the spectators, fur- \nnished a striking commentary on the miseries of slavery, and \nits debasing effects upon the hearts of its supporters. While \nthe woman was in this distressed situation, she was asked, \n* Can you feed sheep ?\' Her reply was so indistinct, that it \nescaped me ; but it was probably in the negative, for her pur- \nchaser rejoined in a loud and harsh voice, * Then I will teach you \nwith the sjamboc,\' \xe2\x80\x94 a whip made of the rhinoceros\'s hide. The \nmother and her three children were literally torn from each \nother." \n\nxix. 9 \xe2\x80\x94 These are the true sayings of God. \n\n" Well Hodge," said a smart-looking Londoner to a plain \ncottager, who was on his way home from church, " so you are \ntrudging home, after taking the benefit of the fine balmy breezes \nin the country this morning." \xe2\x80\x94 " Sir," said the man, " I have \nnot been strolling about this sacred morning, wasting my time \nin idleness and neglect of religion ; but I have been at the house \nof God, to worship him, and to hear his preached word." " Ah, \nwhat then, you are one of those simpletons, that in these coun- \ntry places, are weak enough to believe the Bible? Believe \nme, my man, that book is nothing but a pack of nonsense ; \nand none but weak and ignorant people now think it true." \n" Well, Mr Stranger, but do you know, weak and ignorant as \nwe country people are, we like to have two strings to our bow." \n" Two strings to your bow ! what do you mean by that ?" \n" Why, Sir, I mean, that to believe the Bible, and to act up \nto it, is like having two strings to one\'s bow ; for, if it is not \ntrue, I shall be the better man for living according to it, and \nso it will be for my good in this life \xe2\x80\x94 that is one string ; and \nif it should be true, it will be better for me in the next life \xe2\x80\x94 \nthat is another string ; and a pretty strong one it is. But, Sir, \nif you disbelieve the Bible, and on that account do not live as \nit requires, you have not one string to your bow. And ! if \nits tremendous threats prove true, think ! what then, Sir, \nwill become of you !" This plain appeal silenced the coxcomb, \nand made him feel, it is hoped, that he was not quite so wise \nas he supposed. \n\nxx. 7, 8. \xe2\x80\x94 And when the thousand years are ex- \n\n\n\n246 REVELATION XX. \n\npired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and \nshall go out to deceive the nations. \n\nAn islander in the South Seas, once proposed the following \nquery to the missionaries : \xe2\x80\x94 " You say God is a holy and a \npowerful Being ; that Satan is the cause of a vast increase of \nmoral evil or wickedness in the world, by exciting or dispos- \ning men to sin. If Satan be only a dependant creature, and \nthe cause of so much evil, which is displeasing to God, why \ndoes God not kill Satan at once, and thereby prevent all the \nevil of which he is the author ?" In answer, he was told, \n44 that the facts of Satan\'s dependance on, or subjection to the \nAlmighty, and his yet being permitted to tempt men to evil, \nwere undeniable from the declarations of Scripture, and the \nexperience of every one accustomed to observe the operations \nof his own mind. Such an one, it was observed, would often \nfind himself exposed to an influence that could be attributed \nonly to satanic agency ; but that, why he was permitted to exert \nthis influence on man, was not made known in the Bible." \n\nxx. 1 3. \xe2\x80\x94 The sea gave up the dead which were in \nit. \n\nMr Greenleaf, editor of the Sailor\'s Magazine, has kept a \nregister of marine disasters which have come to his knowledge \nwithin the year 1836, and the result is appalling. The whole \nnumber, counting only those which resulted in a total loss of \nthe vessel, was no less than four hundred and ninety, viz. ships \nand barques, 94; brigs, 135; schooners, 234; sloops, 12; \nsteam-boats, 15; total, 490. Most of the vessels included in \nthis melancholy list were American. Forty-three of them were \nlost toward the close of 1836 ; but the intelligence of their fate \nwas not received here until J 837. Thirty-eight were lost in \nthe month of January, fifty-four in February, twenty-four in \nMarch, thirty in April, nineteen in May, fifteen in June, forty- \ntwo in July, fifty in August, thirty-two in September, forty- \nthree in October, forty-three in November, and six in Decem- \nber. The precise time when the remaining vessels were lost \ncould not be satisfactorily ascertained. In the above named \nvessels, 1295 lives are reported as being lost. \n\nWhat multitudes will be found, at the great rising day, to \nhave been entombed in the mighty deep ! What a display of \ninfinite wisdom, and almighty power will then be given in \n\n\n\nREVELATION XXIT. 247 \n\nraising the bodies of these multitudes, many of whom were de- \nvoured by voracious fishes ! Surely the numerous perils of the \nsea, call on sailors to be men of piety and prayer, and call on \nall who derive benefit from their labours and hazards (and \nwho, in this sea-girt isle, in one form or another, does not ?) \nat least to remember them in their prayers. Certainly they \nought to occupy a place, more frequently than they do, in the \npublic prayers of the church. \n\nxxi. 6 \xe2\x80\x94 I will give unto him that is athirst of the \nfountain of the water of life freely. \n\nAn Indian woman from Mevissing, came to one of the mission- \naries, and told him that, as soon as she had a good heart she \nwould turn to the Lord Jesus. " Ah !" replied he, " you \nwant to walk on your head. How can you get a good heart \nunless you first come to Jesus for the sanctifying grace of his \nHoly Spirit ?" \n\nxxi. 27. \xe2\x80\x94 And there shall in no wise enter into it \nany thing that defileth. \n\nSome of the last expressions of the Rev. Henry Martyn \nwere : \xe2\x80\x94 u O when shall time give place to eternity ! When \nshall appear the new heaven and earth, wherein dwelleth \nrighteousness ! There, there shall in no wise enter in any thing \nthat defileth ; none of that wickedness which has made men \nworse than wild beasts, none of those corruptions that add still \nmore to the miseries of mortality, shall be seen or heard of any \nmore!" After breathing forth these heavenly aspirations, he \nentered into the joy of his Lord. \n\nxxii. 4 \xe2\x80\x94 They shall see his face. \n\nAn old Welsh minister, while one day pursuing his studies, his \nwife being in the room, was suddenly interrupted by her asking \nhim a question, which has not always been so satisfactorily an- \nswered. " John Evans, do you think we shall be known to \neach other in heaven ?" " To be sure we shall," he replied \nM do you think we shall be greater fools there than we are \nhere ?" After a momentary pause, he again proceeded, u But, \nMargaret, I may be a thousand years by your side in heaven \nwithout having seen you ; for the first thing which will attract \n\n\n\n248 REVELATION XXII. \n\nmy notice when I arrive there, will be my dear Saviour ; and \nI cannot tell when I shall be for a moment induced to look at \nany other object." \n\nxxii. 7. \xe2\x80\x94 Behold I come quickly : blessed is he \n\nthat keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book. \n\nThe 19th of May, 1780, was remarkably dark in Connecticut. \nCandles were lighted in many houses ; the birds were silent, \nand disappeared ; and domestic fowls retired to roost. The \npeople were impressed by the idea that the day of judgment \nwas at hand. This opinion was entertained by the legislature, \nat that time sitting at Hartford. The house of representatives \nadjourned ; the council proposed to follow the example. Colo- \nnel Davenport objected. \xe2\x80\x94 " The day of judgment," said he, " is \neither approaching, or it is not. If it is not, there is no cause \nfor adjourning; if it is, I choose to be found doing my duty. \nI wish, therefore, that candles may be brought." \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\nThe Figures refer to the Pages. \n\n\n\nAdvice, good and useful, 141, 204 \nAdvice, dying, 27, 46. 138. 203 \nAffection, filial, commended, 87 \nAffection, filial, outraged, 38. \nAffection, parental, outraged, 119, \n\n187 \nAid in preaching, 83 \nAid withheld. 151 \nAlligator and tiger, 36 \nAmusements, when lawful, 55 \nArguments, useful, 10. 200. \nAspiration, devout, 247 \nAtonement the only ground of hope, \n\n164, 205. 210, 233 \nAversion overcome by kindness, 22 \n\nBacon\'s estimate of himself, 104 \nBees, and the French Bishop, 32 \nBeggar\'s prayer answered, 69 \nBenevolence, Christian, 173 \nBerridge, and the Bishop, 116 \nBible, inspiration of the, 83 \nBible and Age of Reason compared, \n\n184 \nBible forbidden to be read, 55 \nBible preferred to amusement, 230 \nBible teaches contentment, 211 \nBible, why chained, 73 \nBigotry, 128 \nBirth-day, 5, 152 \nBirth-place, 61 \nElack ewe in every flock. 85 \nBlasphemer, awful death of a, 195 \nBlasphemy of a Pope, 241 \nBook, and its meaning, 46 \nBoy, a pious. 170 \nBurying, a particular mode of, 147 \n\nCensoriousness reproved, 150, 153, \n\n198, 215 \nChains, why esteemed. 118 \nChallenge accepted, 157 \nCharity exemplified, 15, 29, 33, 42,155 \n\n\n\nChoice, the generous, 78 \nChristianity, divine origin of, 70 \nClapping, new method of, 148 \nColumba, St., no prophet, 82 \nComfort ministered, 141. 183 \nCommentator, a youthful, 74, 80, \n\n118 \nCompany, bad, abandoned, 103 \nCompany, danger of bad, 147 \nCompany, the best, 223 \nConfession, partial, 27 \nConscience, use of, 77, 138, 166, 188 \nContentment, motives to, 88 \nContrast, a, 142 \n\nConversation, beneficial effects of, 121 \nConversion of a widow\'s son, 20 \nConversion of a Persian, 59 \nConversion of Mr A. Henderson, 79 \nConversion of an idolater, 98 \nConversion of a fish-woman, 105 \nConversion of a physician, 163 \nConversion of a young man, 187 \nConversion, hindrance to, 119, 174 \nCountryman and infidels, 11 \nCouple, a reconciled, 22 \nCourteouf.ness and civility, 219 \nCourtship broken off, 154 \nCriticism out of place, 134 \nCromwell and the Knight, 42 \nCruelty punished, 56 \nCruelty to slaves, 244 \nCurate relieved, 107 \n\nDancing, why disapproved of, 37 \nDanger, courage in, 52, 117, 122 \nDeath, awful, of a niggardly gentle- \nman, 60 \nDeath, awful, of Voltaire, 77 \nDeath, awful, of a poor woman, 94 \nDeath, awful, of a persecutor, 113 \nDeath, awful, of infidels, 126, 209, 222 \nDeath, happy, of a little girl, 41 \nDeath, happy, of Mr Hervey, 47 \n\n\n\n250 \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\nDeath, happy, of Dr Sampson, 89 \nDeath, happy, of Dr Watts, 181 \nDeath, happy, of Mr Halyburton, 189 \nDeath, happy, of an African negro, \n\n230 \nDeath, fear of, removed, 201 \nDeath longed for, 11, 146, 153 \nDeath, preparation for, 163, 205 \nDeath, sudden, 28 \nDenial, self, instance of, 62, 140, 173, \n\n196 \nDejection, mental, 26 \nDelay, danger of, 202 \nDeliverance from persecutors, 158 \nDeportment, a becoming, 214 \nDespair removed, 12, 209 \nDevice of Satan, 104 \nDevice of Satan defeated, 8, 193, 240 \nDestitution, spiritual, 13 \\ \nDevotion, pleasures of, 215 \nDifficulty reconciled, 240 \nDiligence of ministers, 199, 212 \nDiminutive preacher, 158 \nDisinterested conduct of Mr Howe, \n\n143 \nDisinterested conduct of Luther, 242 \nDispute avoided, 95 \nDisputers silenced, 214 \nDistinction, important, 82, 89 \nDoubts removed, 31. 154 \nDreams, remarkable, 92, 132, 197 \nDuty, present, 56, 64, 248 \nDying minister\'s comforts, 206 \n\nEarly impressions, 47 \n\nEarly piety, 57 \n\nEarthquake, dreadful effects of an, \n\n235 \nEducation, female, opposed, 103 \nEducation, important maxim in, 37 \nEmperor of China, 96 \nEpigram praised by Dr Johnson, 131 \nEstimate of a clergyman\'s life, 14o, \n\n196 \nEternity, effect of seeing the word, \n\n152 \nExperience, Christian, 108 \nExtremes to be avoided, 139 \n\nFaith, grounds of, 177, 193 \nFaith and hope, arms of, 209 \nFaith, negatively and positively, 302 \nFaith, parental, recommended, 216 \nFaith and repentance, importance of, \n\n110 \nFamilv worship beneficial, 65, 133. \n\n134 \nFifty, the right side of. 130 \nFirmness of a Bishop, 9 \n\n\n\nFlattery dangerous, 82 \n\nForm and fruit, difference of, 53 \n\nFranklin\'s Manual, 167 \n\nGardener, pious, 217 \nGardener, Scottish, reproved, 129 \nGardiner, Col., his benevolence, 51 \nGardiner, Col., his conversion, 112 \nGardiner, Col., h.s early rising, 33 \n" Go," importance of the word, 45 \nGood for evil, 42, 51, 130 \nGospel, good effects of the, 45, 124, \n\n144, 179, 199 \nGrace improves intellect, 54 \nGratitude, to whom due, 171, 227 \nGreek Testament, effect of studying \n\nit, 169 \n\nHall, Rev. Robert, and Dr Ryland, \n\n168 \nHeart, corruption of the, 38 \nHearts, the two, 125 \nHeaven, foretaste of, 86, 160, 168, 217 \nHeaven, hoped for, 221 \nHervey, Mr, his narrow escape, 235 \nHope, ground of, 104, 208, 241 \nHospitality, Christian, 128 \nHour, the eleventh, improved, 23, \n\n76, 122, 148 \nHowe, Mr, and the Bishop, 34 \nHumane action, 33 \nHumilitv, advantage of, 21, 40, 58, \n\n220 \nHumility of Dr Owen, 181 \nHuntingdon, Lady, her conversion, \n\n51 \nHusband, a wicked, reclaimed, 218 \n\nIdleness discouraged, 186 \nIgnorance of infidels, 221 \nInconsistency, effects of, 124 \nInconsistency of an infidel, 21 d \nIndulgences, selling of, 98 \nInfidel converted, 88 \nInfidel convinced, 221 \nInfidel silenced, 71, 129, 215 \nInnkeepeer converted, 34 \nInquiry, two kinds of, 50 \nInsensibility, 146 \n\nIntrepidity and boldness, 94, 110, 232 \nInventory, Christian\'s, 137 \n\nJerusalem, siege of, 43, 65 \n\nJew alarmed, 93 \n\nJew converted. 87, 243 \n\nJew\'s advice to his friends, 151 \n\nJudson, Mrs, 191 \n\nJustice done, 114 \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\n251 \n\n\n\nKing Charles I. and Mr Blair, 185 \nKing William III. and Bishop Bur- \nnet, 167 \nKnowing each other in heaven, 247 \n\nLamb and lion, 71 \nLanguages, knowledge of, 91 \nLast day unknown, 28 \nLiberality in the cause of religion, \n\n44, 66, 156, 192 \nLocusts, plague of, 238 \nLord\'s Day, regard for, 69 \nLord\'s Supper, how observed, 67 \nLove to the Bible, 128* \nLove of Christ incomprehensible, 169 \nLove of God amazing, 72, 225 \nLove to God and man, 226 \nLove of the world ensnaring, 20, 178, \n\n231 \n\nMartyrs, English, 143, 149,216,231 \nMartyrs, Foreign, 30, 77, 95, 236 \nMartyrs, Scottish, 39 \nMassacre, 6, 85, 239 \nMelancthon and his mother, 199 \nMinisterial fidelity, 48, 76, 144, 177 \nMinisterial success, 8, 49, 133 \nMinister\'s reward, 142, 227 \nMissionary, first, in Kent, 182 \nMistaken view corrected, 247 \nMockery, cruel, 44, 107, 138 \nMonk, a conscientious, 114 \nMotives, 14, 85, 115, 213, 234 \nMourner, 6 \n\nMurder discovered, 213 \nMurder prevented, 81, 99, 114 \nMurderer converted, 130 \n\nNatures, the two, of Christ, 5 \nNobleman converted, 60 \nNobleman offended, 19 \n\nObedience, filial, 178, 211 \n\nOld authors preferred, and why, 106 \n\nOpportunities lost, regret for, 61 \n\nOrder, use of, 100 \n\nOrdination, an, 91 \n\nParabolical address, affecting, 204 \nParsee and Jew, 10 \nPeace, how to keep, 161 \nPearl of great price, 17 \nPerfection to be aimed at, 9 \nPersecution, 43, 97, 102, 165, 244 \nPersecutor terrified, 237 \nPeter and the Pope compared, 92 \nPhilosopher, the pious, 233 \nPluralities condemned, 166 \n\n\n\nPoet Cowper, his experience, 41, 94, \n\n120 \nPopish legends, 241 \nPrayer answered, 20, 101 \nPrayer, duty of, 62 \nPrayer, earnest, 31, 182 \nPrayer, extempore, 125 \nPrayer and fasting, 25, 40 \nPrayer for others effectual, ~96 \nPrayer of a dying father, 210 \nPrayer and resignation, 227 \nPrayer, short, 18 \nPrayer and watchfulness, 29 \nPraying servant girl, 237 \nPreacher contradicted, 87 \nPreacher mimicked, 56 \nPreacher, unintelligible, 146 \nPreaching, field, successful, 16 \nPreaching, legal, censured, 86 \nPreaching, legal and evangelical, 164 \nPreaching, plain and serious, 135, 136, \n\n150, 165,201, 204 \nPreferment, unsatisfactory, 100 \nProdigal, the reformed, 60 \nProfession, necessity of a, 127 \nPromises, faith in the, 150, 207 \nProvidence, trust in, 68, 220 \nProvidences, remarkable, 14,67, 116, \n\n126, 159 \nPurity of heart, its importance, 197 \n\nQuestion answered, 171 \nQuestion, important, 210 \nQuestion, important, discussed, 190 \nQuestion respecting the Sabbath, 142 \nQuestion respecting Satanic agency, \n246 \n\nRadical and Legh Richmond, 153 \nRash prayer heard, 24 \nRashness to be avoided, 109 \nRebel apprehended, 175 \nReflection of Mr Boyle, 242 \nReflection of a mother, 57, 207. \nReflection of a sinner, 39 \nReflection of a teacher, 128 \nReflection, use of, 102, 129, 177, 219 \nRegister of disasters at sea, 246 \nReligion, importance of, 95 \nRemonstrance, dying, 84 \nRepentance evidenced, 30, 108, 155 \nRepentance insincere, 8 \nRepentance, its meaning inquired, \n\n101 \nReply, a silencing, 44 \nReply, a witty, 78 \n\nReproof, severe but\'effectual, 19, 162 \nResignation, 14, 110, 162, 175 \n\n\n\n252 \n\n\n\nINDEX. \n\n\n\nResignation, motive to, 14 \n\nRestitution, 63 \n\nRiches, danger of, 20, 23, 41, 192 \n\nRobber converted, 170 \n\nRogers, Mr, why so precise, 223 \n\nRome, Luther\'s visit to, 244 \n\nRuses, the two, 141 \n\nSabbath, how to be observed, 15, 58 \n\nSabbath-teaching useful, 25, 140 \n\nSailors converted, 37, 183 \n\nSailors, Mr Hervey\'s address to, 35 \n\nSalvation by grace, 168 \n\nScripture illustrated, 12, 73, 80, 112, \n\n214 \nSermon, qualities of a good, 49, 189 \nSeverity in censure checked, 195 \nSimple ignorance, 204 \nSin, how best mortified, 123, 194 \nSin, its fatal progress, 212 \nSituation, the worst, 28 \nSleep, the talker in, 174 \nSleepy hearers reproved, 53, 109 \nSmuggling reproved by a boy, 26 \nSocinianism discarded, 135 \nSoldier, a pious, 99 \nSoldiers, swearing, 12 \nSovereignty of grace, 186 \nStones, a shower of, 243 \nSufferings for Christ honourable, 219 \nSuicide prevented, 12, 106, 160 \nSuperstition in the East, 31 \nSwearing reproved, 120, 191, 198, 215 \nSword of the Spirit, 172 \n\n\n\nTaxes best paid by Christians, 21 \nTeaching, divine, 70 \n\nTemper, good and bad, contrasted, Zeal of Polycavp, 103 \n194 \n\n\n\nTemperance recommended, 219 \n\nThought, a second, the better, 54 \n\nTime carefully improved, 170, 180 \n\nTimes compared. 230 \n\nTithes remitted, 145 \n\nTracts, usefulness of, 35, 206, 239 \n\nTransubstantiation, how refuted, 143 \n\nTreachery, how repaid, 90 \n\nTreasure, the better, 223 \n\nTruth in the letter and spirit, 180 \n\nTruth, what is ? 86 \n\nUn expected relief, 176 \nUnfruitful tree cured, 84 \nUnitarian\'s, a, reply, 225 \nUniversalism discarded, 129, 185 \n\nValue of souls, 177, 182 \nVerses by a Duke, 10 \n\nWar, m\'series of, 234 \n\nWarrior, an old blind, 124 \n\nWhitefield, success of his preaching, 7 \n\nW T hitefield and the sailor, 79 \n\nWife, a bad, reclaimed, 52 \n\nWild beast, instructive ailusion to a, \n\n118 \nWill- worship, 18 \nWonders, three, 50 \n\nYoke, Christ\'s, easy and pleasant, \n\n15 \nYouth cautioned, 195 \nY\'outhful teacher, 238 \n\n\n\nZeal in a child, 75 \n\nZeal, intemperate, reproved, 127 \n\n\n\nW, OLIIHANT JUN. & CO. PRINTERS, 23, SOUTH BBIDGE, EDINBURGH. \n\n\n\nDeacidified using the Bookkeeper process. \nNeutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide \nTreatment Date: June 2005 \n\nPreservationTechnologies \n\nA WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION \n\n1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive \nCranberry Township, PA 16066 \n(724)779-2111 \n\n\n\nLIBRARY OF CONGRESS \nII ;; MM l|| i f| 11 I II Hi II \n\n\n\ni mill! \n\n\n\n014 327 668 5 \n\n\n\n\xe2\x96\xa0L \n\nB \n\n\n\nm \n\n\n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 - : \n\n\n\n\xe2\x96\xa0 \n\n\n\n1 \n\n\n\n\n\nIBaS \n\nm \n\n\n^^^Mmm^ \n\n\nHi \n\n\n\n'